Lord Of The Dragon Riders Omnibus

BOOKS 1-3

THE FIREBOUND DRAGON RIDERS

TURNER TELLBORN

MARCUS SLOSS

Copyright © 2025 by Royal Guard Publishing LLC

All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Contents

Lord Of The Dragon Riders

1.  The Good Book

2.  The Egg

3.  Growing Pains

4.  Hunted

5.  Proof

6.  The Academy

7.  Making Enemies

8.  Classes

9.  Bonding

10.  Dragonflight

11.  To The Victor

12.  History

13.  Fangirl

14.  Celebrity

15.  Last Day

16.  Announcement

17.  Escape

18.  Pampering

19.  The Mission

20.  Savior

21.  Stormclouds

22.  At Long Last, But Not Lasting Long

23.  A Council Is Called

24.  Centralis, City Of Dreams

25.  Classes Resume

26.  All Too Familiar

27.  Super Freak

28.  Three’s Company

29.  Unleashed

30.  The Test

31.  Judgment Day

32.  Full Sendoff

33.  Nightcrawlers

34.  Taking Action

35.  Gold

36.  Storm

37.  Close Quarters

38.  Yes, King

39.  Feast

40.  Happy Ending

41.  The Crash

42.  The Awakening

43.  Winning

Afterword

Lord Of The Dragon Riders 2

1.  Forbidden Fruit

2.  Appetite

3.  Unleashed

4.  Battle

5.  Waiting

6.  Arrival

7.  Dinner

8.  Reunion

9.  The Morning After

10.  What You Got

11.  Finally, Some Recognition

12.  Departures

13.  Has Been Planted

14.  Disarming / Kingdom Come

15.  Received

16.  King

17.  She’s So High

18.  Finally Firebound

19.  The Games Begin

20.  Joust, Joust, Let It All Out!

21.  Ride Of The Valkyrie

22.  Cleanup On Aisle Everywhere

23.  The Cure

24.  Aftermath

25.  Prize

26.  After

Lord Of The Dragon Riders 3

1.  Dark One

2.  Cleansing

3.  Making Waves

4.  Wilson?

5.  Skinny Dippers

6.  Out Of Our Depth

7.  Illuminating

8.  Preparation

9.  Foursome

10.  Beast With One Back

11.  Time’s Up, Over, Pow

12.  Eggcellent Reunion

13.  Surface

14.  Shore

15.  Stormbreaker

16.  Last Hurrah

17.  Serpentza

18.  Otherside

19.  A New Day

20.  Entering The World

21.  Dry Land

22.  Total Recon

23.  Sorceress

24.  Forest

25.  Decompression

Check This Out!

About the Author

Lord Of The Dragon Riders

A LITRPG ISEKAI FANTASY

Chapter 1

The Good Book

PRINCE RAY’THEL STOOD before the great golden dragon, his red cape billowing in the wind. One hand gripped the hilt of his longsword while the other hand was outstretched, palm facing upwards.

The giant beast rose lazily on its hind legs, shaking itself from its slumber. Its scales shimmered brightly in the midday sun. It grunted and sniffed, the sounds echoing throughout the walls of the mountains that surrounded them.

The beast glared at him as it sized him up. The fact that it did not kill him immediately was a good sign. The prince knelt and kept both of his palms upturned in a gesture of peace and calm.

“Mighty Mehlar, I come to you in peace,” he said. His voice sounded soft, dampened by the high mountain peaks.

In response, the dragon stood on its back legs and spread its wings. Opening its huge maw, it let out a roar. The blast of wind knocked the prince onto his back, his armor scraping across the stones as he scrambled to stop himself from sliding further downwards. He felt the beast's anger, its rage, and yet there was something else there.

A hint of respect.

The prince rose to his feet and tried again.

Progress. Baby steps.

“Mehlar, I am Prince Ray’thel. I have heard the legends of you, and I have come to see for myself. You are the last of the wild golden dragons. And I am the prince of my kingdom. Together, man and dragon, we could usher in a great age. We could bring peace to all the nations and drive out the evils of this world!”

The dragon snorted and flapped its wings. The movement was slight, but the prince had to cross his arms and brace himself to keep from falling once more as the vicious winds assaulted him.

The beast was testing him, playing with him. Ray’thel had tamed dragons before, he knew this song and dance, but this beast was on another level. It was a dragon beyond the power of any he’d ever seen.

Ray’thel walked forward, keeping his palms outstretched. The dragon hissed and blew out a jet of flame that singed and scorched the stone all the way up to his boots. He felt the steel of his armor heating up and sweat ran down his back and neck. Once the flames had stopped he pressed on.

The great yellow orbs of the dragon’s eyes beheld him curiously, but it made no more moves to stop him. Once he was close enough, he took off his glove and with a bare and trembling hand he touched the beast’s snout. The creature closed its eyes, and the prince felt a surge of energy flow through him as the first connection was made.

It is working! It can be tamed! Just a little more…

Shrieks rent the air and the sound of beating wings echoed across the peaks. The golden dragon reared its head and sent the prince flying backward once more as it looked skyward, scanning for intruders in its domain.

Streaking downwards towards the prince and the dragon were half a dozen dark elf riders atop black and gray wyverns. Some held spears and tridents, others held longbows and were already firing arrows at the great beast below.

“No!” the prince cried. “You fools! You don’t know what you are doing!”

The enemies did not heed his cry, peppering the dragon's scaly hide with arrow after arrow. The great beast roared and beat its wings, preparing to take flight. The prince focused his energy, trying to maintain the connection with the beast, to calm it … tame it. Before it was too late. Before rage took over.

The dragon roared and flew into the air, and Prince Ray’thel felt the bond between them break. The great golden beast opened its giant maw and sent out a massive jet of flame, vaporizing the first wave of riders into molten and charred chunks of flesh that rained down upon the stone. But more kept coming…

Bzzz Bzzz

What the?

Bzzz Bzzz

I looked up from the pages, and the images in my mind faded. I glanced at my phone, and it buzzed for a third time. I sighed, putting in my bookmark, closing the book, and picking up the phone instead.

“Hello?” I answered testily.

“Daniel!” came the excitable voice from the other end of the line. It was my best friend from high school, George. “How have you been buddy? It’s Friday night! Are you coming out to the party at Omega house?”

“Are you kidding? Did you forget about last time?” I asked incredulously.

There was a pause, then laughter from the other end of the line. “To be honest Daniel, I did forget. But that was Kappa Si, the guys at Omega are much more chill. I promise. Plus, with all your wrestling training, it's lucky you were there to stop that fight!”

“George, it's just not my idea of fun anymore. You know I don’t drink. I always end up solving other drunk people's problems.”

“Yeah, yeah, Mister Party Central, mister keg-stand junior high champion of the wrestling team. You really gave it all up? Even girls, Daniel? You know there’ll be lots of girls there! Focus on that!”

I thought of the last party George had dragged me to at Kappa Si. Sure, there had been girls, he wasn’t lying. And yes, they were pretty. But I was getting deeply tired of the culture of partying and one-night stands. It felt meaningless.

“Hello? Are you still there?” George’s unflappable voice rang out from the other end.

I winced.

“Yes, I’m still there. And I’m still not coming, George.” I said firmly. “That’s final.”

I heard my friend exhale deeply.

Though he could be annoying, he was loyal. I knew that he was reaching out because he cared. Because he was worried about me.

“Okay, Daniel. If you say so. Just … don’t be a stranger okay? You need people in your life. Not just books. I know it’s been hard since the accident. I'm here for you, alright?”

“I know, George. I know.”

There was a click and a beep, and the call ended. I set the phone down on the table and stared at it, chewing my inner lip. The accident. Mom’s accident. Had it been hard afterward? Sure. But I was fine, truly. I just saw the world differently now. Drinking, partying, all those types of things. They were a waste of time.

They aren’t for me anymore.

I looked down at the book in front of me, running my fingers over the leather cover and coming to rest at the purple gem set in the center of it. I smiled. Mom would have loved this story about Ray’thel and the golden dragon.

I opened the book once more and took out the bookmark. To my astonishment, the pages which had been full of neatly printed words were now empty. I did a double-take. I flipped through page after page and each one was as empty as the last. A strange feeling crept over me, and the hairs on the back of my neck stood on end. I closed the book and rose from the table, the sound of the chair legs scratching on the floor echoing into the empty book stacks surrounding me.

I looked from left to right to see if I had disturbed anyone but the place was empty. The title of the book, in gold lettering, seemed to shine: The Codex of Varyra.

Maybe I should go to that party after all, I’ve been down here too long. My mind is starting to play tricks on me.

I pocketed my phone and began to pack my bags. I would just go for a little bit and check on George. He could use a wingman and if nothing else, someone to make sure he stayed hydrated. I felt a strange surge of energy shoot through me and shuddered. The book. It was still on the table. I reached out to grab it then lowered my hand.

I should leave it here. There is something wrong about it. Something off. Something dangerous.

I turned to go. All of a sudden I heard a clicking sound overhead, and one by one the rows of fluorescent lights shut off.

Did I miss the library closing announcement?

A familiar strange feeling crept down my neck and spine. Like I was being watched. I noticed that in the place of the overhead lights, a new purple glow bathed me from behind, casting long shadows before me.

The book.

I heard a deep wail, an unearthly cry. It was bestial yet forlorn. The shriek sounded like a hawk mixed with a lion's roar. I nearly fell back but held myself in check. I looked around, but still, there was no one. Against my better judgment, I turned around to face the book, where I knew my answers lay.

The cry came again, but fainter. I knew it was coming from within the pages. On the cover, the gem glowed and pulsed with purple light. With trembling hands, I flipped the book onto its back and off the table. It fell with a dull thud.

This is silly, it’s a freaking book.

I knelt down, squatting above it, as I opened it to a random page in the middle. The words were still missing but now in their place I saw a large blue swirling hole, cut through the very center. As I stared at it intently, the blue faded for a moment and a grainy image appeared, big yellow eyes, two horns, and ferocious teeth.

It was the head of a dragon!

It cried out, and I saw pain in the bright orbs of its eyes. Then the image shifted and pulled back. I saw shadowy figures flying above, long cruel spears raised. I saw blood. I felt fear and hate, thick in the air. Then the scene faded, and there was only the swirling blue in its place. One last forlorn cry echoed out into the empty library, and then silence reigned.

I looked around the stacks for the signs of anyone at all. Nothing. No one. I looked at the portal below me, set inside the codex. I thought of that dragon, in such pain. I imagined my mother. What would she do? I knew without hesitation. Be kind, Daniel. Be brave. She had always told me that. I reached out and touched the portal.

My stomach felt like it was getting sucked inside of itself.

I disappeared.

Chapter 2

The Egg

I LOOKED DOWN at the ground in shock, my head spinning. The library carpet had disappeared and below me was a new and rugged terrain of rock and roots. I raised my head and gazed at my wider surroundings. Gone were the book stacks and in their place stood large trees and boulders. The sky was bright and blue, and the air was thin. Below me, the ground slanted downwards and between the trees, I saw glimpses of a long rolling country below.

Where the heck am I?

I heard the cry once more. It was a final, ragged, desperate sound. I squinted up the mountain, a patch of trees obscured the very top. I saw a hint of movement, and flashes of bright light as if a multitude of mirrors were reflecting the sun. Another cry sounded, even weaker than the last.

I needed to save whatever creature was suffering. Instinct took over me, and I ran.

I stumbled over branches and loose gravel but kept going until the ground leveled out and I had reached the top. A small crown of rock ringed the peak of the mountain with a cleared-out area of dirt in the center. There, perfectly fitted to the mountaintop, was the largest beast I had ever seen.

My jaw dropped.

A dragon, a real live freaking dragon! It was magnificent, corded with muscle and covered with gleaming scales. But something was wrong. The beast was not moving, and it made no sound. Its eyes were closed. I took a step forward, and then another. It did not so much as stir. I wiped my brow, feeling hot under the sun with no shade at all. My heart was pounding fast.

It was one thing to see such creatures in books, comics, or even on the screen. It was another in person. Not only was its sheer physical scale immense, but I felt power radiating from the beast’s body. This power, however, beat like a dying pulse, getting weaker each moment.

I took another step and noticed its wounds. There were jagged stabs and slashes across its belly. It rested on its side. Below it lay a bunch of strange scaly shells, smashed and scattered. Gore and viscera littered the earth. I gagged as I realized what I was seeing. Eggs. Someone had not just attacked the beast, but slaughtered its unborn babies in cold blood.

What kind of evil person would do such a thing?

Holding a hand up to my nose and mouth to defend myself against the stench, I advanced closer still until I was only an arm's length away from the beast and the scene of the slaughter. With my free hand, I reached out and touched the mighty creature on its snout. I felt nothing. It was cold and hard. I ran my fingers, trembling, down its scaly skin.

It did not stir.

“Rest in peace,” I said softly to no one.

Why would anyone kill something so beautiful?

I sat on a nearby rock, facing away from the scene, turning my back to the gore and looking out across the mountainside. Tears formed at the sides of my eyes. What kind of cruel twist of fate was this? Transporting me to a world where dragons were real, only to witness the murder of one of the beasts?

My fingers curled into fists.

Whatever evil creatures did this deserved to be punished. I looked out into the distance and movement caught my eye. My heart leaped in my chest, and I got to my feet. But to my surprise, no enemy emerged from the trees. Instead, the source of the movement was small and round.

An egg! One egg survived!

I ran over to it. Somehow, it must have rolled away from the carnage. The football-sized object was shaking back and forth.

I knelt, fascinated.

Cracks formed across its shiny surface, hairline at first, then larger. Suddenly a head burst forth, two wings, then a whole body, covered in slime. The baby dragon was about the size of a house cat. It took its first steps unsteadily, like a foal, unsure of itself. Then it shook its body, slime flipping off it, some of it spattering across my chest.

I winced, just glad it had missed my face. The baby opened its eyes and looked up at me. They were bright yellow. It mewled, flapped its wings, and jumped straight at my chest.

I opened my arms and caught it.

The beast snuggled up against me and cooed. It was still a little wet, and heavier than I expected. I could feel its warmth. My heart thudded in my chest as I was awed by the beauty and immensity of the moment. Without warning, a brilliant purple light bathed us, nearly blinding me. I was disoriented, and I clutched the dragon closer to my chest. I heard it mewl, opening its eyes, its claws gripping my arms for safety.

An amethyst gem floated up off and the ground and words suddenly began to appear in thin air and in my head at the same time:

<< Congratulations, Daniel. You have bonded with a wild dragon. You have achieved the title of:

Rank 1: Dragon Tamer

You have gained the following (active) abilities:

Level 1: Firefingers

Level 1: Dragonsight

You have gained the following (passive) abilities:

Level 1: Tamer’s Empathy >>

I blinked, but the light did not dissipate.

“Um, I’m sorry, but I don’t understand. Who am I talking to here?”

<< I am your codex. >>

Around the gem, empty pages materialized, revealing itself as the book I had found in the library. It remained that way, empty pages open, hovering right at my eyeline for a moment before letting the pages disappear once more. Only the gem remained

Of course. The book! Has it brought me here? How? And why? Ok, first things first…

“Those abilities you listed,” I asked. “Those are my skills, right? Can I use them at any time?”

I felt the dragon squirming in my arms. It looked up at me impatiently with its saucer-like eyes, licked its lips, and squawked. It was both cute and a little scary. I wondered if it was hungry. I petted its head gingerly, and it closed its eyes, nuzzling my fingers.

<< Yes. Your active abilities can be used if you call or focus on them. Your passive abilities can be triggered at any time by changes in your environment. So long as you are not in combat, you may speak to me freely and ask me any questions about your abilities or your new bonded companion. >>

“Right him, I mean… is it a him? This is all happening very very freaking fast.”

As if to emphasize the point, the dragon wriggled free. For a gut-wrenching moment, I thought I’d dropped it, but instead, the little creature flapped his wings and flew into the air, yelping happily. After a few unsteady flaps, it settled on my shoulder, folding his wings back down.

<< Your dragon is indeed a male. You may name him if you wish, it is tradition for a tamer to name his dragon. >>

My dragon!? Wow…

I looked over at the little guy on my shoulder. His eyes were tracking the slow floating movements of the purple gem, studying it intently. A surge of pride filled me.

Me … a dragon tamer!

As crazy as that sounded, it felt right. I already had a connection to the creature, and it was both immediate and strong. I reached out and scratched the scales underneath its chin. It cooed in response.

I recalled the story I had read in the book of the prince and the great dragon.

“Mehlar,” I said confidently. “His name is Mehlar.”

The gem seemed to accept this.

<< Okay. Your dragon will now answer to the name Mehlar. I will now give you access to the details of your dragon:

Mehlar:

Rank 1: Baby Dragon

Active Abilities:

Level 1: Screech

Level 1: Fireball

Passive Abilities:

Level 1: Dragon-sense

Level 1: Dragon’s Empathy >>

The text both floated in my field of vision as well as intoned in my head. I found it was responsive, and I could easily remove or recall any word or phrase. I decided to try something. Instead of asking the codex, I merely thought of a question.

Can I see each spell in more detail?

<< Of course you can. You need only think it. >>

The voice responds! It works! I can talk to this thing with thoughts alone.

I felt Mehlar shift and flap his wings, he was impatient with all of this talk. I wondered to myself if he could understand any of what was going on. I mentally asked the codex. The answer was swift.

<< A dragon cannot hear me, though it could be trained to do so if one has time and skill enough. A dragon’s mental and physical development is, however, quite rapid. Different levels of communication may be uncovered at higher levels. >>

I didn’t bother to ask for a follow-up. I was, instead, mentally scrolling through my and Mehlar’s abilities and reading each of their descriptions. Accessing information from the codex was surprisingly intuitive.

The skills themselves were also fairly straightforward. Firefingers gave me the ability to conjure small flames from my fingertips. Dragonsight allowed me to look through my dragon’s eyes for a short period of time.

I was halfway through reading about Tamer’s Empathy, which appeared to entail my shared sense of emotions with my new companion, when I heard a shout from the treeline. The interface vanished, the purple light blinked out, and the gem fell to the ground.

I crouched down and picked up the gem while Mehlar hopped off my shoulders and landed neatly on the dirt beside me, spreading his wings and hissing at the strange new threat. Apparently not in the least bit afraid.

Running towards us, spear in hand, was a tall, dark, and lithe creature with a look of pure hatred in its eyes. It was oddly familiar. I realized, all of a sudden, why that was. It had been in the book.

This is a dark elf. Oh … fuck!

Chapter 3

Growing Pains

AS THE DARK ELF ADVANCED, waving its weapon and bellowing a war-cry, it didn’t even occur to me to run. This was just like being back on the wrestling mat. I got into a defensive position, ready to counter his charge. I was a tall guy, and though I had lost some weight this last year, I was still well-built.

The big problem is that spear. Why did the codex transport me here unarmed?

Mehlar screeched and took flight, positioning himself between me and the dark elf. The creature halted, its eyes wide. It jabbered something excitedly. Mehlar didn’t wait for a translation. The small dragon puffed out its chest and spat a fireball straight at the unsuspecting creature. It was a small attack, about the size of a fist, but it did the trick, burning straight through the spear and hitting our opponent’s chest with a whump.

Oh, right… I have a dragon! Who needs a weapon?!

The smell of singed and charred flesh hit me immediately, and the dark elf screamed, flailing wildly. With the back of one of its fists, it hit Mehlar straight in its small belly, sending the dragon off-kilter and causing it to fall to the ground.

Rage welled up inside of me at the sight of Mehlar injured. I knew this was my Tamer’s Empathy activating. I felt Mehlar’s pain like it was my own. I clenched my fists, and without heed for my safety, I charged the creature and punched it square in its already burnt chest. The dark elf dropped the charred and broken spear and howled. I didn’t wait for it to recover. I tackled it to the ground, hoping my wrestling skills would help me subdue it.

This proved to be more difficult than expected.

I attempted to get him into a chokehold, but he wriggled and screamed, beating his fists upon my sides and back. I grimaced but weathered the blows. I was used to the pain on the mat and despite his intimidating stature, he was not very effective at ground combat. The problem was his long body. He was twisting and using the power of his legs to push me up and off of him, rendering my submission techniques ineffective.

“Hold… still… you… bastard!” I growled at the creature.

In response, it howled and sunk its very large and pointy teeth into the flesh of my shoulder. I cried out and let go of him, rolling onto my back as a wave of pain washed over me. It was all my opponent needed to leap to his feet and escape my grip. When I opened my eyes, re-focusing my attention and trying to ignore the pain, he was walking towards Mehlar, who still lay limp on the ground.

Gripping my shoulder to staunch the flow of blood, I rose to my feet. “Stop right the fuck there and get away from my dragon!” I yelled, my rage returning.

But the creature did not stop. It continued to advance, its skinny arms and spindly fingers outstretched.

Suddenly, I heard a loud, ear-piercing sound. The creature fell to its knees, shaking its head back and forth. I managed to shove my fingers into my ears just in time for a second wave. The sound was coming from Mehlar. When it stopped, I saw my opponent writhing on the grass.

The tricky little dragon, he’s using his Screech ability! Now’s my chance!

I ran and slid into a tackle, knocking the attacker over and grappling him into a rear naked chokehold. When he began to struggle I used the only offensive spell on my list, Firefingers, digging in my grip as it screeched in pain.

Holy shit, my fingers are actually on fire!

The spell wore off quickly, but the damage was done. The dark elf stopped struggling, and I continued to press on his windpipe until his body went completely slack. He now hung limply in my arms and I let him slide down to the forest floor. He was totally unconscious, and from my experience, would remain so for quite some time.

Mehlar beat his wings and hovered in front of me triumphantly, giving out a cry of victory. I reached over and patted him on the head, and he closed his eyes. I ran my fingertips over his scalp and he gurgled happily, enjoying the scritches.

“Remind me never to underestimate you, little buddy!” I said with a smile.

I reached down and picked up the top half of the spear that Mehlar had burnt clean in two, turning it over in my hands.

That Fireball spell is going to come in real handy.

I heard a feral cry from behind me.

I whirled to see the dark elf hurtling towards me once more. Evidently, they were made of much sterner stuff than humans. I didn’t have time to cast a spell. I didn’t have time to think. I reacted on pure instinct. My hands lifted the broken spear up and heaved. The pointed tip caught the dark elf in the chest. The creature did not slow itself down in time and impaled its body fully upon the jagged wooden haft. It gripped the burnt weapon and looked at me in surprise.

We were mere inches apart. I could see every red blood vessel in its bulging eyes.

It growled and gasped, trying and failing to speak to me in its foreign tongue. Then the blood drained from its face and it fell, collapsing backward onto the ground, the spear still clutched in its dead hands. This time I knelt beside the creature, listening for a heartbeat and making sure it was truly gone.

Yep. He’s not breathing.

A loud orchestral note sounded and I got to my feet. Mehlar and I were both bathed in a white light. A strong tingling feeling washed over me. It was both pleasurable and disconcerting.

“What the hell was that?” I asked as I rose to my feet.

The codex responded, drifting up from the ground and glowing once more.

<< You and Mehlar have gained experience and power from your defeat of the dark elf.

This will happen whenever you defeat a foe or complete an activity that gives you power. I will not notify you every time you gain experience, however, if you repeat this process frequently you will level up. This will give you both increased attributes and new skills.

I will notify you each time that you level up and provide you with information regarding new skills and abilities. >>

“Wait, okay. So this is sort of like a videogame. How come I don’t see any stats? How many dark elves do I have to defeat before I level up?” I asked.

The gem glowed in response and spoke again, directly into my thoughts:

<< It is beyond the ability of a tamer or dragon to see into the flow of their experience, though a powerful magi may be able to give you a consult in this matter.

You will feel yourself growing stronger, and I will alert you once a transition has been made to a new level. It is not only defeating your opponents that can give you experience towards levels, but also ingesting nutrients, training, and other activities. >>

I frowned at that. I didn’t quite like being blind to the process. On the other hand, I was never much of a whizz at math, so I was happy to be free from the burden of running calculations on my own strength. I was, however, curious about these other activities.

Mehlar yipped and flapped, calling to me. I knelt and gave his forehead another scratch, placating him.

“One moment, buddy, I’m trying to figure out some important things here. Ok, codex, so I think I’m getting the hang of this. But I'm curious … you said… Ingesting things could help us level up. What on earth does that mean?”

<< Young wild dragons must eat to grow. They can level up quite rapidly in early levels just from hunting and ingesting their prey. This form of leveling up will not work on human tamers. >>

I nodded at that. “So my leveling is not necessarily in parallel with his?”

<< That is correct. >>

Mehlar screeched and took flight, interrupting my line of questioning once more. I focused on him, using my Tamer’s Empathy ability, and realized immediately what was going on.

He’s hungry!

“Mehlar, wait!” I yelled, but he did not listen. “Shit!”

I reached out into the air and grabbed the gem. It fit easily in my hands and as soon as I had grasped it, it stopped glowing as if it were deactivated. I pocketed the strange item and ran after my new dragon.

I chased after Mehlar down the mountainside as he flapped and dodged. It was difficult to find my footing amid all the tangled roots and branches. Mehlar himself was unsteady on his wings as well, often dipping up and down as he flew. Even so, he made his way at a speed that still left me breathless and stumbling.

Suddenly Mehlar dove into the scrub, and I stopped myself, bracing against a large tree as I watched him disappear. I could feel his exhilaration, his excitement. His heart beat faster and so did my own. I peered into the thick foliage as it shook but could not see inside. After a moment he emerged, dragging the carcass of a rather large and furry creature that could only be described as an oversized bunny rabbit with two heads.

My dragon looked up at me happily, as if offering me the first taste.

“It’s all yours, buddy,” I said in response.

Mehlar didn’t offer twice. He tore into the carcass, not wasting another second. The sight was rather gory, and yet because of my connection to the dragon, I felt his pleasure in consuming the creature. I sat down beside him as he feasted, and my stomach also began to rumble despite the gruesome nature of Mehlar’s feeding frenzy. I hadn’t eaten since breakfast, and it didn’t seem likely I was going to anytime soon.

When Mehlar was finished, he still was not satisfied and, with a bloody snout, he rose to his wings once more, shrieking to indicate I should follow along. I stood, shaking my head in disbelief. The small dragon headed further down the mountain, and I had no choice but to follow.

Who is truly the tamer here, me or Mehlar?

After a long trek and two more successfully caught and devoured rabbit creatures, we reached the bottom of the mountain. There Mehlar flapped happily and landed once more on my shoulder, nuzzling me with a rather bloody snout. I petted his head and he cooed. I wiped a little blood off of my cheek with my hand.

“We need to get you cleaned up, little buddy.”

In response to that, Mehlar let out a rancid belch.

I laughed.

The absurdity and incredible nature of the situation overwhelmed me all at once. Here I was, bonded to a baby dragon in a strange and incredible world, teleported by a book-turned-gem that could talk to me. It was all so unbelievable yet exciting. I looked around. The bottom of the mountainside was a lush green forest, but a path stretched forward in front of us made of packed earth. I scuffed at it with my sneakers, and a small cloud of dust rose.

I wondered who had made that path. If it was more dark elves, then I wasn’t too keen on heading down it. But then again, going back up the mountain would be equally dangerous. Mehlar, as if sensing my indecision, took flight for a moment before landing on the path and starting ahead down it, still scouting from side to side in the nearby trees as he padded along on his small clawed feet.

“Oh, come on, can you still really be hungry after three freaking mega-rabbits?” I asked.

Mehlar yelped and extended his wings, as if to say, “Yes, yes I can.”

After a few strides forward, my dragon stopped and shook himself. Once more a musical note played and a light shone down, but this time only on him. The light shone so brightly this time that I had to avert my gaze. Once it died down, I turned back to Mehlar and my mouth dropped.

The dragon was prancing about happily, looking at me as if showing off.

He had nearly doubled in size.

<< Congratulations.

Mehlar has grown. He is now a

Rank 2: Fledgeling Dragon

The following ability has increased in rank:

Level 2: Fireball >>

Mehlar belched and a jet of flame shot out of his mouth, coalescing into a basketball-sized orb of flame that shot forward across the path, burning a ring of scorched earth in the dust.

“Yeah, that’s a level two alright!”

Chapter 4

Hunted

MEHLAR WAS NOW about the height and length of a large dog. He flapped his wings and tried to land on my shoulder, but squawked and gave up when he found it too small of a perch. I winced at his now oversized talons digging into me and was grateful when he chose to walk instead.

We both followed the path before us instinctively. It was the only direction for us to go.

Mehlar occasionally took flight, doing a small circle above us and landing, testing out his new and improved body. With each landing, he would look back at me expectantly. Each time I gave him a thumbs up and an encouraging word. He seemed to appreciate the positive reinforcement.

As we walked, I took my first moments to reflect on all that had happened. Though it all seemed so crazy, it felt right. Ever since I was little, I wanted to go on an adventure and ride a dragon. Those had been my dreams, something I’d shared with my mom before she’d passed.

I smiled at Mehlar as I remembered some of the stories about dragons we had read together over the years.

Mom would love every minute of this.

“Codex, can you give me a map? Any kind of information on where we are?” I asked.

A purple light shone from the breast pocket of my shirt and the codex responded:

<< No. My purpose is to guide you as a wild dragon tamer. I can answer questions only to this end. >>

I frowned.

I guess when it comes to learning about the world itself, I’m going to have to do the heavy lifting on my own.

There was nothing to do but to continue onwards and hope I found some sort of clue as to where I was along the way. After a while, the light above us began to fade. The brilliant bright sun that had sat high in the sky when I arrived was waning, giving way to purple and pink hues. It provided a gorgeous sunset, but also a scary proposition for me and my new companion.

Nightfall was coming, and given what we’d seen on the mountaintop, I didn’t fancy camping by the roadside.

Thankfully, I soon found an alternative solution. Scouting ahead while Mehlar was circling the trees, I discovered a small path that forked off to the side of the road. I whistled, and Mehlar swooped down to follow me. As we walked along the path, the forest closed in on us once more. I raised my fists, ready to encounter any more of the dark elves if they popped out of the trees.

Or, at least, as ready as I could be.

I knew that between us we were capable of taking down at least one dark elf, but if there were any more, it would be a difficult fight.

Thankfully, we were not attacked. On the contrary, nothing made so much as a peep on the short walk down the trail. After a few minutes, the woods opened up into a small clearing and a little log cabin like something out of a fairy tale stood before us with blacked-out windows and an adorable little chimney. In front of it was a well and what looked to be the remnants of a long-forgotten garden.

I looked at Mehlar, and he looked at me. I saw him open his mouth to cry out, but I put a finger to my lips and shushed him. He cocked his head, blinking his large yellow eyes. When he didn’t make a sound, I smiled.

Maybe I was getting the hang of being a trainer already?

I pushed my luck with Mehlar a little further, pointing to the ground and raising my flattened palm. “Sit and stay!” I whispered. The dragon pawed at the ground and growled quietly in response. I repeated the command: “Sit! Stay!”

Mehlar snorted but stayed put, though he did not sit.

Good enough.

I turned my back on him, hoping he wouldn’t follow, and snuck up to the door. The windows, being blacked out, did not offer me any insight into what was inside. I tried to peek through the crack between the two large wooden panels of the door, but inside, there was no light. I took a deep breath. Only one last thing left to try.

Knock.

Knock knock knock.

There was no response.

“Hello?” I called out loudly.

Mehlar screeched from behind me, a noise about twice as loud as my own voice. I flinched.

“Anybody home?” I asked once more.

There was still no response.

I cracked my knuckles, took another deep breath, and pushed open the door with all my strength. Surprisingly, it gave with almost no resistance at all. It was unlocked. The thick wood creaked loudly as its old rusty hinges allowed it to swing fully open, letting the last of the evening light filter in.

Mehlar bounded over and raised his wings, a gesture that I interpreted to be borne of caution and readiness for battle, as he appraised our new situation. From what we both could see, the place was empty.

I closed the doors behind me and cast firefingers to give us some light.

The cabin consisted of a single room. In one corner was a primitive kitchen with a table formed from a wooden stump and several rusted tin pots and utensils. Another corner had a rather dusty-looking cot and in the final corner opposite the door was a fireplace. I leaned over to see there was still some kindling left in the hearth, though it looked a little old and mossy. I pressed my fiery fingertips into the hearth and after a few moments, the kindling caught alight. Dismissing the spell, I searched for and found a stack of firewood by the bedside and fed some in.

Soon we had a crackling fire.

I wiped my hands and grinned as I surveyed my work. I hadn’t exactly been a Boy Scout growing up, so I was proud of my little endeavor. I smacked my lips. They were dry from the evening walk. I decided to go outside to the well and collect some water for the both of us.

The process was not exactly easy and by the time I got back with the bucket, I felt ready to collapse. The bed, despite its weathered appearance, looked heavenly to me.

Soon, very soon.

Mehlar had already been curled up by the flames. I smiled as I closed the door. The place actually felt quite cozy. I sat down beside him and shared some of the water, which he lapped at greedily.

It wasn’t just the bed and the hearth that looked worse for wear. It seemed that no one had lived here in a while. A fine layer of dust coated everything in the room. It was a little eerie, and I didn’t enjoy the feeling of invading a stranger's space. But it was nice to be off the road and feel like I had a little shelter and time to collect myself and my thoughts. After I’d had my fill, I left the bucket with Mehlar and lay down on the bed.

I let my thoughts wander.

I considered what I had left behind at the university. In truth, it wasn’t much. As long as I was in this world I would miss my friends, but that was about it. It occurred to me that I had a paper due tomorrow. If I wasn’t back by then, I supposed I would fail. Professor Jenkins had a zero-tolerance policy for lateness. But all that didn’t seem real to me, it seemed far away.

I looked over at Mehlar to see that he was snoring. It had been a long day for the dragon. He had grown two whole levels, and we had fought and hunted together.

I found myself yawning. My thoughts became blurry. Soon I was fast asleep.

I awoke to a pressure on my ribs and a yelping screeching sound. Mehlar was poised above me, his two clawed front feet on my chest and his large eyes beaming down on me. I hadn’t even realized I’d passed out. I winced as Mehlar yelped again and looked between me and the door as if trying to tell me something.

“Buddy,” I grimaced, petting his head and then guiding him off of me. “You are a lot heavier than you think.”

Mehlar growled, his eyes transfixed upon the entrance to the cabin.

“Are you trying to tell me that something is out there?”

Mehlar yelped again, sitting down beside me on the edge of the bed, both of us staring at the closed wooden door. I sensed Mehlar’s heightened anxiety, and I felt him listening carefully, searching. Whatever he had heard was enough to get him worried. I wished, not for the first time since taking that portal, that I had a weapon. I thought about asking the codex for help, but recalled that it only gave me information about my dragon-taming abilities.

I heard a thud outside, and I stood up off the bed, fire springing from my fingertips as I cast my only offensive spell. Mehlar flapped his wings and landed beside me, both of us eyeing the door. Before either of us could prepare any further, the large wooden planks splintered open with a loud crashing sound, and through the breach, an intruder entered.

“Stand back, or we will attack!” I yelled in the most confident voice I could muster.

The truth was, I couldn’t see a damn thing or attack even if I wanted to. Dust, splinters, and embers created a cloud obscuring all but the outline of the person who entered. I heard a screech from behind the person that sounded familiar yet distinct. Next came a dark shadow, much larger than a human, looming behind the cloud. I knew what it was, even behind the smoke.

Another dragon. There is another dragon here.

“Don’t take another step!” I warned.

I heard only a laugh in response.

When the cloud passed, I was surprised by what I saw. Our intruder was a woman. And she was cute. Scratch that. Freaking gorgeous. I had expected any number of things to emerge from that doorway. I had not expected to be confronted with a sexy, scantily clad figure.

The tall red-headed woman before me sported a defiant glare, freckled cheeks, a busty figure, and a short white dress covered with a light coat of mail armor. In her hand was a short sword, which she held leveled toward me.

“I don’t think you are in any position to be making threats,” the woman said with a smirk and, as if to underscore the point, I heard a roar from behind her.

I felt Mehlar bristle.

The sound had come from a large gray dragon that was now visible and looming over the woman. The creature did not enter our cabin but merely lowered itself so its head could see into the breach. It eyed me with disinterest, but when its gaze fell on Mehlar it snorted and bared its long sharp teeth.

Tension was thick in the air.

“Easy, Dracona,” the hottie whispered without turning. “The headmaster will want them in one piece.”

I was amazed at the ease with which she controlled her dragon. She didn’t look much older than me, she might be even younger, and yet she already had a mastery over the beast.

I made an executive decision. I extinguished the flames on my fingers.

“Listen, if you are willing to talk this out and explain who you are … I’m willing to stand down as well. Mehlar too, right, buddy?”

I looked down at my dragon, hoping he’d react as obediently as the larger one had. Mehlar huffed, steam rising from his nostrils but made no further move to attack. I had to take that as his agreement.

“Aw, is this him? He’s adorable!” the woman said, sheathing her sword, ignoring me, and making a dash for Mehlar.

Well, that’s unexpected. And … a little rude honestly.

Mehlar shied away at first, but then she scratched under his chin and he cooed, happily nuzzling up to her. I heard the sound of the larger dragon outside plopping herself down in front of our entrance, ignoring the scene playing out before it, satisfied there was no threat.

“Hey, he’s pretty … tough when he needs to be,” I said in defense of my dragon, who was acting much more like a puppy than a warrior at the moment.

I did have to admit, though, the two of them were kind of cute together.

Mehlar looked up at me with what I could swear was a smug look. The redhead finally did the same. Her eyes were green and just as fierce as her attitude.

What exactly does she want with me and Mehlar?

“Let’s speed this up,” the lady stood and offered me her hand. “I’m Saya, and behind me is Dracona. As you probably guessed, we are from the academy in Centralis. I was sent out on a mission. I won’t give the specifics, but I was surveying the local area for any disturbances. Imagine my surprise, when just as I was about to head home I spotted a human walking in the borderlands! Not only that, but a creature was with him. I couldn’t believe my eyes.”

Saya shook her head, pausing for a moment as she recalled it. Then she pointed at me, growing serious. “Now, under the authority of the academy and the city of Centralis, I’ll have to ask you to identify yourself and your dragon!”

I blinked, taken aback. Identify myself? My dragon? First of all… was she truly some kind of authority? I guess it wasn’t like I could ask for a badge number.

I decided honesty was the best policy. Well, as honest as I could be without freaking her out. I might leave out the glowing purple gem and me being from another world. At least for now. That seemed prudent.

“Okay, fair enough. My name is Daniel. This is Mehlar. I found him at the mountaintop. His mother had been killed, I’m not sure by whom, and a dark elf attacked us on the mountainside shortly after. We’ve been together since then.”

“You … you found him?” she asked, stuttering over her words, shock written plainly across her face. “Surely you jest, Dan-ee-el!”

She was pronouncing my name like it was the first time she had ever heard any like it. I supposed it probably was.

“I do not jest. I can confidently say that I had never seen a dragon before today. I’ve only read about them in books. But then this little bundle of chaos came into my life.”

Mehlar yipped and flew over to my side, as though he wanted to be included in the conversation. I patted his head, and he smacked his lips, looking between Saya and me.

Saya shook her head and paced back and forth, talking to herself under her breath, debating something for a moment before stopping and facing me once more. She pointed a finger in my face, her green eyes flashing.

“Look, this is not funny, okay? Tell me where you got this dragon. Did you steal it from a breeder? A noble? A peasant should not lie or steal, no matter how hard his life is…”

“Hey! I’m not a peasant, first off,” I said, brushing her finger out of my face angrily. “I’m comfortably middle class.”

As hot as she was, I wasn’t accustomed to being talked down to like this, and I didn’t appreciate it one bit.

“And secondly, I would never steal. It is as I said. Mehlar is mine; we have bonded.”

Her eyes widened and she took a step back. “First, you say you have found a wild dragon when it has been years since any such creature has been spotted. Second, you try to tell me you have bonded with it? This is too much to swallow Dan-ee-el.”

I saw her reaching for her sword once more. I held up my hands. This was getting out of control, fast.

“Look, we can go to the mountain. You will see the mother dragon’s corpse there, and it will prove what I have said. If I’m lying you can do what you need to, arrest me, and whatever passes for a trial here. Oh, and it’s pronounced Daniel!”

The redhead folded her arms and raised an eyebrow. “Only one problem with that, Daniel. It’s dark out. Going onto a mountainside potentially crawling with dark elves at night, that’s suicide.”

Well, at least she’s got my name right now.

I shrugged. “I suppose you’ll just have to trust me then.”

“Oh no,” Saya said with a smirk. “We will still go check out your story. And trust me when I say it will be bad for you if you are lying. But we will just have to wait until morning.”

I opened my arms. “You are welcome to stay in my humble new home, but I warn you. There is only one bed.”

Saya rolled her eyes. “I’ll take the floor.”

Chapter 5

Proof

I AWOKE to strange moaning sounds. Like twin headlights, I saw the eyes of Mehlar, who had been asleep at the foot of my cot, looking over at the floor. I followed his eyeline to see the warrior maiden Saya, still asleep, her hands balled into fists as she tossed and turned. Behind her, taking up the whole other side of the cabin, was Dracona.

Is she … having nightmares?

I squinted as my eyes adjusted to the dark. Saya was bathed in sweat, her underclothes clinging to her thin yet busty frame. It would have been a turn-on to see her so exposed if I wasn’t honestly worried about her. I got up quietly and walked over to her. I looked at Dracona once more to make sure she was asleep. I didn’t want the large dragon to get the wrong idea that I was attacking its master.

Thankfully, Dracona was snoring loudly and appeared to be out cold.

I placed a hand on Saya’s brow. She’s burning up!

“Saya,” I whispered. “Saya?”

She mumbled and rolled over. Her shirt had rolled up over her midriff, exposing her toned stomach and the swell of her chest. I pulled it down, using all of my willpower not to do just the opposite.

She’s not waking up. I could yell or shake her, but that seems like a bad idea. I can’t leave her like this if she’s in some kind of pain. I’ll get her some water from the well, at the very least.

I signaled Mehlar to follow me, not trusting him alone in the room. He happily trotted across the cabin’s floor, and we exited together via the front door, or rather, what was left of it from our new companion’s dramatic entrance earlier in the night.

The hints of an early sunrise were tinting the sky as we stepped out into the overgrown garden. I yawned as I plodded towards the well. Mehlar flapped his wings and took flight for a moment before screeching and landing on the edge of the circular stone structure. He snorted impatiently.

“Oh, so all of a sudden you are thirsty too, huh? Hold on a minute…”

There was a chain with a bucket beside the well, which I had attached back onto the well’s pulley system the previous day. As I lowered it, at first it creaked loudly, but as I continued to let it spool, it quieted down. As I worked, my thoughts wandered.

If Saya and her dragon intended to apprehend us, I could use this time to make a break for it. This would likely be my last chance to do so. But there were several reasons why this was a bad idea.

First off, Saya was able to track us easily before, and she could do it again. Secondly, despite her fiery attitude and flair for the dramatic, I sensed that she had a good heart. She was just keen to follow the rules of the mission that had been given to her.

So I just need to prove to her that what I say is true.

I heard a plop as the bottom of the bucket hit the water.

Mehlar flapped his wings from his perch, peering into the blackness with excitement. I smiled. The dragon was incorrigible, full of life, excitement, and energy. I supposed he was now in the equivalent of his early childhood. I wondered how his attitude would change as he aged. Dracona seemed rather moody.

Perhaps the larger dragon is in its teenage phase.

Once the bucket was filled up, I began to lift it slowly. It wasn’t an easy task and my muscles burned as I pulled. The added pressure of trying to do this quietly and quickly didn’t help. When I was finished, I unhooked the bucket and put it on the ground, wiping sweat off my brow.

“And just what do you think you are doing?” came a stern voice from behind me.

I turned to see Saya, her arms folded under her chest. A small breeze blew her long red hair out from behind her and though her top was now pulled down, the bottom of her nightgown now rose up, revealing her slender yet muscular legs.

She’s hot. Too damn hot.

I shook myself out of my reverie.

Hot, yes. Dangerous? Even more so.

“You were asleep and seemed to be in distress, I thought you might have a fever,” I explained. “So I decided to get some water from the well to tend to you. I’m … glad to see you are okay. Do you feel-”

“Tend to me?” she interjected angrily, stomping across the packed earth towards me to jab a finger into my chest.

I resisted the urge to swat her finger away, anger rising within me.

“Yes, tend to you. You were moaning in your sleep. Were you aware of that?”

“Lies! You must have come out here to escape!” she said haughtily, but I could see a blush rising in her cheeks. No doubt she was embarrassed to be seen in such a vulnerable state by a stranger.

Mehlar yelped and landed between us, looking at me and then at Saya.

I chuckled.

“I don’t think he wants us to fight.”

Saya lowered her hands and knelt before Mehlar, petting my dragon on his head.

“You are lucky he’s cute,” she said finally. “Okay, fine. I believe you. For now. Since we are up, let's have this water then. I can share with you some of my provisions as well. You were also making noises last night, you know.”

She raised her eyebrows at me and smirked. “Your stomach was rumbling almost as loud as your dragon was snoring.”

Mehlar huffed indignantly, and I grumbled, but I had no doubt she was right on both counts.

“I gratefully accept, your highness…” I said and gave her a mock bow.

“Finally, some manners!” Saya replied.

I thought I saw just the hint of a smile on her face.

Breakfast consisted of dried and unidentifiable jerky and well-water flavored by a rusty bucket’s unwashed interior. The former was salty, and the latter tasted of iron, but at least my stomach stopped making noises after a few mouthfuls of both.

Saya and I didn’t speak much; she and I both were lost in our thoughts. I wanted to ask the codex about Saya and her dragon, but I was unsure if revealing I had such an item was a wise move. Saya was still oscillating between being my friend and my foe.

Once we had finished breakfast, Saya got to work packing up her stuff and prepping Dracona. The large gray dragon was mostly patient with her as she did up the straps, occasionally giving out a deep sigh that came with a gout of steam and a whiff of brimstone. I watched alongside Mehlar as she hopped on the back of her dragon, whistled, and Dracona rose to her feet. The dragon snorted and flapped her wings and then pawed at the ground.

“Well?” Saya called down to us. “Aren’t you going to get on your dragon? You are bonded, are you not?”

I looked at Mehlar. He was still only about the size of a large dog whereas Dracona was easily bigger than a Clydesdale. I doubted Mehlar could bear my weight, even if I did know how to fly him. Which I, of course, did not.

“Saya, um, while it is true Mehlar and I bonded and I have a few skills that we share, riding is not one of them, I am afraid to say,” I admitted.

Saya raised an eyebrow and then smirked. “So you don’t know it all, then, do you Daniel? Come, I’ll give you a ride. Mehlar can fly alongside Dracona. I remember when she was Mehlar’s age it was tough to ride her, though I did try.”

I walked over to the larger dragon, and Saya reached down to give me a hand. I hoisted myself up, then swung my other leg over the large scaly beast's back. It felt strange, my legs were wide apart, and there was nothing to hold on to. Mehlar screeched and flew up into the air, hovering beside me.

“It’s okay buddy, just follow us, okay? Don’t be jealous. You just need to level up a bit more, and I promise we can ride together!” I said to reassure him.

“Level up?” I heard Saya say to herself incredulously. “Whatever. Just hold on tight and make sure your dragon follows. We are going to that mountain top of yours while it’s still early, and we are going fast.”

Saya wasn’t kidding, Dracona took off like a rocket, and gripping with only my thighs wasn’t enough. I almost fell off before I reached over instinctively and grasped Saya by her waist, tentatively at first, then tighter. Dracona leveled out, pausing for Mehlar to catch up to us and ascend.

Saya chuckled to herself at my discomfort and touch. “Are you shy, Daniel? Now isn’t the time for that. Get a better grip, we are gonna really speed up now!”

Wait, that wasn’t fast before!?

I looked over and saw a blur of movement beside us. Mehlar too had taken flight and was hovering just below. Using Tamer’s Empathy I could feel that my dragon companion was both exhilarated and anxious. This was his first real flight. I reached out to him mentally and told him to be calm and careful. I wasn’t sure if I got through to him, but I felt the aura of his tension lighten somewhat.

I wrapped my arms fully around Saya’s waist. “I'm ready,” I said.

“Good. Dracona, let’s go!” Saya yelled.

We took off, ascending higher and higher until we were far above the treeline. We followed the slope of the mountain upwards towards its peak, retracing the path Mehlar and I had taken yesterday in reverse.

Each time I tried to steal a proper glance up ahead, the wind assaulted me viciously and I ducked back behind Saya. Somehow she seemed used to or immune to the powerful gale.

This is far from her first time riding.

Dracona, who up until this point had struck me as pouty and lazy, was a totally different dragon now that she was airborne. The large gray beast swooped and soared gracefully, radiating power and poise.

I looked back and saw Mehlar flapping hard, trying to keep up. I sent him what I hoped was a wave of encouragement.

We are almost there!

Poor little guy, it was hardly fair for him to be racing to keep up with a dragon nearly thrice his size. Luckily for both me and Mehlar, we arrived at our destination fairly quickly. Once there, Dracona circled the bald spot at the top of the mountain, getting lower with each pass.

“I don’t see any sign of the enemy,” Saya yelled out to me from in front. “It is safe to land.”

We banked sharply and Saya whooped and dug in her heels. We were headed down, and fast.

“Oh, shit!” I yelled and grabbed on tight.

Dracona folded in her wings and dove, heading at warp speed for the clearing. I felt Mehlar register the dive and join in, his excitement mingling with my fear to create a huge adrenaline spike.

The ground was rising to meet us and before I knew it Dracona spread her wings out to break, flapping them a few times so that we hovered and then let herself down softly on all fours. Saya dismounted easily and dropped to the ground gracefully. I attempted to do the same and instead toppled forward, landing on my elbows and knees, hard in the dirt.

“Take my hand, dummy,” Saya said.

I took her hand and let her help me up. I dusted myself off and looked for Mehlar. He wasn’t long in joining us. Screeching happily, he rocketed out of the sky, stopping only at the last moment, flapping his wings furiously to slow his descent.

Like me, he did not hit the ground gracefully.

Mehlar stumbled and skidded his way to a halt, throwing up clods of dirt. Though he had slowed down somewhat, he had not done so enough to avoid having to use his talons to break from his landing. While Dracona had landed like a helicopter, straight down, Mehlar landed like a float plane in the mud, skidding to a stop some distance from his initial point of contact.

Still, his excitement at his first flight seemed to override any embarrassment or pain he might be feeling and Mehlar bound over to us, excitedly. He screeched and nuzzled my leg.

I chuckled. “Good job, buddy.”

Saya smiled at the younger dragon. “Yes, not bad for your first flight, little one. But you need training.” She gave me a pointed look. “And whoever your tamer ends up being … they had best learn how to assist you in that. Soon.”

I crossed my arms. “Okay, you’ve made your point. You don’t believe in my ability to train Mehlar. But we are here now, and it's time to show you I’m not lying.”

I pushed past Saya and she followed me as I headed up the slope to the bald patch of earth where I had found Mehlar’s mother’s remains just yesterday.

There was nothing there.

I looked from left to right. I looked up in the air; I scratched at the earth with my shoes. Nothing. Not a trace. No broken shells, no carcasses, no bones.

“It can’t be…” I whispered.

I strode to the very center of the clearing where the dragon had laid slain yesterday and dug into the earth with my hands, shoveling it aside into a small pile. My hands were met with nothing but dried mud and clay. I stood. My heart rate had increased, and I felt a sick feeling in the pit of my stomach.

How? This makes no sense!

“Okay, that’s enough. I think it’s time we took you in Daniel,” Saya’s voice was kindly but firm.

Her sword was drawn and pointed at me. Dracona looked at me with hooded eyes. It would be easy to mistake the large dragon for lethargic or lazy, but after seeing it fly and feeling its raw strength, I knew that there was deep power there.

Mehlar scrambled up to where I stood and looked at the hole I had made. I felt his anxiety heighten. He ignored me and Saya and circled the spot, crying out as if he sensed the lost presence that haunted the place.

Saya looked between me and him uneasily.

“What game is this, Daniel? Stand down. I will argue on your behalf, even if you are a thief … you’ve shown me kindness. You will be spared and Mehlar will find a good life in the aca-”

Mehlar howled loudly, and my ears began to ring. He was using his Screech ability. Saya clapped her hands to her ears, dropping her sword and Dracona growled, shaking its head. I rushed over to Mehlar who was clearly distraught and wrapped my arms around him.

“Be calm, buddy, it’s okay. I’m here. It’s over. The dark elves won’t bother you ever again. I promise,” I soothed.

I stood up and sighed. It was time to end this. I reached into my shirt pocket. I heard a growl from Dracona and Saya reached down and picked up her sword.

“Don’t do this Daniel!” she called.

“I’m not doing anything, just watch,” I said as I drew out the codex and threw the crystal into the air. It activated immediately, hovering in between us and bathing us in purple light.

“Codex, please explain, out loud to everyone here, who I am and my relationship with Mehlar, please.”

<< You are Daniel.

You are a RANK 1: Dragon Tamer.

You are bonded with the RANK 2: Dragon named Mehlar, a wild dragon of unknown origins.

Is there anything else you wish for me to explain? >>

“We are good, thanks, codex,” I said, and its light winked out as it drifted back into the palm of my hand. I wrapped my fingers around it and pocketed it, looking over at my two would-be captors. Both the dragon and tamer looked at me in shock.

“W-w-where did you get that?” Saya asked.

“I got it … well… It's complicated. Let’s just say I’m not exactly from around here. When I arrived, It followed me. It’s a guide, to help me understand my skills as a wild dragon tamer. But… surely you have one too? Don’t all the tamers?” I asked, truly curious.

Saya shook her head vigorously. “I have heard of them in textbooks at the academy. They were forged in ages past, but much of the lore of them has been lost. No one has seen one for a very long time. But one thing I do know … codex's don’t lie. If it says you are a wild dragon tamer, then that is what you are. And Mehlar is … truly… a natural born wild dragon!” she said the words with a reverence that surprised me and dropped to her knees before my dragon.

“Amazing, just … incredible. To think I would find a wild dragon…” Saya reached out, and Mehlar tentatively sniffed at her hand, still not trusting her after her outburst.

Saya looked at him sadly. “I’m so sorry, little guy, for all you went through here. That you were attacked, that your family is gone…”

“The dark elves,” I said. “They must have cleared this entire area out, but I’m surprised at how thorough they were. It’s like nothing was ever here. If I hadn’t escaped with Mehlar, no one would have ever known what had happened here.”

Saya rose to her feet. “That’s right. That’s exactly what they want. But they didn’t succeed. You survived, and so did Mehlar. We need to get you to the academy at once. Do you realize what this means?”

I shook my head. “I honestly don’t, although I’m glad I’m coming as a guest now and not a prisoner…”

“It means the age has begun to turn. There are dark elves on the borderland, and more importantly … a wild dragon has been born into the world again. Nothing will be as it was ever again.”

Wow. No pressure, right?

Chapter 6

The Academy

MEHLAR DID A MUCH BETTER job of keeping pace with us this time, though he still lagged a few wingbeats behind us. At first, I just stared at Saya’s back, trying not to look down. As I became more comfortable and confident that I wouldn’t fall, I watched the landscape that unfolded and stretched out below us. This time, we were moving less erratically, and the winds were more bearable.

The mountain gave way to valleys and forests which eventually opened up to long stretches of grassland. After some time, I began to see the first signs of human activity below. I saw large farms and small dirt roads, and even what I assumed were horse-drawn carts moving along them. They looked like ants below us. I wondered what we looked like to them.

Small cities and hamlets followed the scattered farms as we continued flying toward civilization. All the roads appeared to lead in the direction we were headed, as though civilization here existed in one large circle that intensified in population density as one closed in on the center. My hypothesis was proven correct as the towns became larger, walls grew higher, and the roads became wider. We were nearing the epicenter of at least this region.

As busy as the ground below was, I had to note that we were the only ones in the skies. So even here, in the city, to have a dragon was a rarity.

But I don’t just have a dragon, I have a wild one, and if Saya’s reaction was honest … then I might just be the only one in this place.

My thoughts were interrupted as Dracona began to turn sharply.

“We are almost there, Daniel. Take a look. The walled city of Centralis! Home of the academy and capital of all the kingdoms!”

The view below was breathtaking. High ornate walls kept the inner and outer city separate, and the difference was immediately apparent between the two. As we glided over the walls, I saw city guards salute us. The grounds below were well-developed, with cobblestone streets, gleaming towers and minarets. I lost count of all the shops and taverns in the maze-like inner city.

Colorfully dressed noblemen and villagers alike roamed the streets. It was a fantasy town out of every nerd's wildest dreams. We flew over it all, Saya looking straight ahead while I gawped. I spotted a large citadel set at the center. I thought we might land there, but at a wave from several armored warriors, we actually turned and skirted the place.

“Is that not the academy?” I asked over the din of the rushing wind.

Saya shook her head, her long red hair whipping back and forth. “No! That is where the council resides. It is for affairs of state. The academy is at the very edge of town … they like to keep us a little bit apart. For everyone’s safety, I suppose.”

I chewed on that for a moment. It made sense. Dragons training in the center of town was more than a little dangerous.

When we finally reached the academy, I was even more impressed. It was a city unto itself. It shared an outer wall with the town, but the back of it sprawled outwards, seemingly endlessly towards the very edge of a plateau. Large green fields, numerous buildings, and a small keep populated the grounds. At the very edge of the property, where it did not border the city, the land sloped down into a sheer rock face cliff on all sides. I noted to myself that this was a very well-protected place, on the south side by the city wall, and on the north and all others by a drop-off plateau cliff. The perfect place to keep one’s dragons.

Unless the city itself was breached.

“We are here! Brace yourself for landing!” Saya called out.

I relayed the warning to Mehlar mentally as best I could. Before I had time to consider anything else, we were racing towards the central field at nearly double the speed Dracona had used earlier to land on the mountain. I held on for dear life. If I’d had a free hand, I would have prayed.

It was over before I knew it, and we had landed. Rather smoothly, in fact.

Despite Dracona’s best efforts, I felt nauseous and a little dizzy. After dismounting herself, Saya helped me down. She was uncharacteristically gentle, which I appreciated. I supposed she had some sympathy for me, seeing as how it was my first long dragonflight. Perhaps she recalled a similar experience of her own.

Mere seconds after I had dismounted, Mehlar came zooming past us, forcing both Saya and me to duck as he screeched and flapped madly, trying to break but failing. Mehlar hit the ground with his bottom and back two feet, throwing up a large cloud of dirt before tumbling, end over end, and landing in a heap.

“Mehlar!” I cried, my unsteady legs and nausea forgotten as I ran to my dragon's aid.

Once I reached him, I scooped him up and cradled him in my arms. He looked up at me with big, yellow eyes. He licked his lips, and I could have sworn he smiled. I sensed his aura brighten.

The cheeky little guy. He’s not scared. His body is injured, but he’s proud. Proud of his first long-distance flight.

I petted his head. “Good job, buddy!” I congratulated him. Just as I did so, a white pillar of light descended upon us both, and I felt the familiar giddy rush of energy consume me.

<< Congratulations.

Mehlar has grown. He is now a…

Rank 3: Young Dragon

The following ability has increased in rank:

Level 2: Screech >>

The codex paused before displaying more flashing text before my eyes:

<< Congratulations.

You have grown. You are now a…

Rank 2: Dragon Tamer

You have gained the following ability:

Level 1: Dragon Riding >>

It was a lot to take in at once, and I stared blankly at the text until it disappeared. Mehlar, on the other hand, was not at all shy about his new accomplishment. He got up and began strutting, evidently no longer injured or concerned about his crash.

Holy crap, Mehlar grew … again!

My dragon was now nearly the size of Saya’s and large enough for me to ride, which made sense given my new ability. Mehlar’s scales had also grown larger and shinier. They were thick and bronze. He flapped his wings happily and took flight, circling us for a moment before landing and looking at me with what I could only describe as a smug, fanged grin. To anyone but me, I bet that would look terrifying, but with my Tamer’s Empathy talent, I could feel that Mehlar was simply excited. I was too. I guessed that our flights had helped us gain the experience required to level up.

Awesome!

I felt a hand clasp my shoulder and heard a dry cough. Saya spoke directly to my ear, “You might wanna cut it out with that light show, and get Mehlar under control before we attract attention.”

“Right,” I replied, looking around nervously. Thankfully, the large field appeared empty for the moment.

Codex, if you are listening, can you turn off all displays when we level up? You can still communicate with me mentally.

<< Yes, Daniel. I will no longer shine light or create auditory notifications other than to your senses directly. Is that all? >>

For now. I have a million questions, but yes, at the moment I have more pressing concerns. I’ve got to rein in my dragon.

“Mehlar! Get over here!” I called, following up with a two-fingered whistle.

To my surprise, my dragon came at my call without hesitation, although he was still strutting and showing off as he did so. I gave him a hug, now just around his long neck rather than his whole body, and he growled happily at my touch.

Good job, buddy, I’m proud of you.

“Okay you two, enough. As heartwarming as this all is … I need to take you to the headmaster. Now. Thankfully, most of the students at the academy are attending classes inside right now. If not, that little show would have raised a lot of questions.”

There was a loud crashing sound, like a tear in the very air itself.

I smelt iron and tasted sulfur. A flash of blue light filled my vision and out of it stepped three robed figures. One figure stood taller than the others. He stepped forward to greet me, his hand outstretched. I noticed his robes were black and ringed with gold, while the other two wore gray and silver. With his free hand, he pulled back his hood to reveal his face. He sported a large gray beard and fiercely blue eyes.

“Welcome, welcome to the academy!” he said in a rumbling baritone. He clasped my hand in an iron grip and shook it vigorously.

“I am the headmaster,” he continued. “And I assume, since you have your own dragon and since you are here with Saya … that you are a fellow tamer she has found and recruited!”

“Y-yes, headmaster … but there is something urgent we need to discuss…” Saya stuttered.

I looked over at her and was surprised to see the change that had come over her both in her speech and her expression. Her usual haughty confidence was totally gone. I realized she held this man in great esteem, and perhaps even a little fear.

He must be powerful if even Saya feels this way.

“You are worried about anyone overhearing us, yes, young Saya?” he asked with his booming voice. “Not to worry, I had already prepared for this. News of your flight reached me earlier today. You were easy to spot in the skies.”

The headmaster snapped his fingers and the two gray cloaked figures stood to attention. He turned to address them. “Take the young master and mistress’s dragons to the stables and see to it they are cared for and comforted.”

Mehlar let out a howl as one of the figures approached him, and I closed my eyes, sending him a mental message of calm. I felt his heartbeat slow as he accepted the guidance of this new strange figure, but I knew it would be hard for him.

I looked up at the headmaster.

“Wait, sir, they need to be careful with him. He’s never seen a stable before or been apart from me…”

The headmaster raised an eyebrow as if the story seemed very strange to him, but did not question me. He merely walked over to the gray cloaked figure who stood beside Mehlar, whispered some new instructions and clapped him on the back, and returned to us.

“There, he will get the care he needs. I promise. Our dragon minders are the best in all the land, that I can promise you. I'll give you my word.”

I nodded. “Thank you.”

“Good lad, now, let's get going. You aren’t my only appointment of the day!”

The headmaster reached out with long arms and grabbed each of our shoulders. He closed his eyes and inhaled deeply. Before I had the chance to question him, I smelt iron and tasted sulfur. This time it was me who disappeared in a flash.

The headmaster’s quarters were large and lavish, looking like something out of a documentary on the royal family. I found myself staring at every inch of the place, wide-eyed and openmouthed, like a tourist on his first visit to Buckingham Palace.

We sat in plush red velvet high-back chairs made out of thick, dark polished wood. Across from Saya and me, the headmaster loomed behind his large mahogany desk. To the left of us was a roaring fireplace. All around us were books, hundreds and hundreds of books. This impressed me perhaps most of all.

Saya had said nothing since we’d teleported, and I could tell she was nervous. Tense. It was the headmaster who broke the ice, speaking loudly yet calmly while his piercing blue eyes darted between the two of us, landing on Saya.

“Well, I think it's best that you tell me how you met this young man, and then we can hear from him his side of the tale.”

Saya cleared her throat and took a moment to find her voice. She was still nervous. But once she began taking it all tumbled out of her. She told him the whole story from her perspective in one long and uninterrupted stream of consciousness.

She had left on her scouting mission and seen nothing interesting for the first two days. Then Dracona had started acting strange, as if the dragon sensed something. Saya had already flown several passes over the mountain, but saw little activity. At Dracona’s urging, she followed a road leading out of the mountain and into some abandoned villages. There she spotted me and little Mehlar.

At that point, the headmaster interrupted the story to clarify. “You said the dragon was a fledgling?”

Saya swallowed nervously. “He … was at the time. Yes.”

The headmaster only raised his eyebrows then folded his fingers together, laying them on his desk.

“Okay, continue,” he said levelly, but I saw the lines on his forehead crease and his gaze intensified as he listened.

Saya went on to explain how she found me at the cabin. Leaving out, I noted, how I’d awoken to her night terrors. When she reached the part about the mountain and the codex, I could feel the tension skyrocket in the room.

Does he believe her? And if he does … what is he going to do with me?

“I've heard enough,” the headmaster said, cutting her off and turning to me. “Is all this true, Daniel?”

“It is, sir,” I said. I knew that admitting to that put me in a vulnerable position, but honestly, it seemed like my best option. “I rescued Mehlar from that mountaintop, with the codex to guide me. And both of us have been growing rapidly ever since.”

The headmaster stroked his beard. “May I see this codex of yours? Saya must have told you they are extremely rare. I have only ever read about them.”

I reluctantly reached into my pocket and pulled it out. I kept it in the palm of my hand. The headmaster appraised it, leaning in close. Then he stood up and walked over to the bookshelf, leafed through a large tome, and slammed it on the table. “Yes, this might just work … I think it may! Daniel, put the gem down on the desk, please…”

“Um, may I ask why, sir?” I said, not letting go of my codex.

He fixed me with a stare. “Isn’t it obvious? You can’t walk around carrying that thing all the time. Aside from painting a huge target on your back, it's just damn inconvenient. Codexes should be merged with their users, and this is just the incantation to do it. Now … gem please…”

I surrendered the gem to the headmaster. So far, he had given me no reason to distrust him. The old man spoke a string of long and strange sounding words, and the gem began to float off the table, changing colors from purple, to green, to pink, to yellow. I felt a strange swirling sensation all over my body and heard Saya gasp.

I looked down at my hands and saw they too were changing color, in unison with the codex. Then the litany of words finished, the headmaster snapped his fingers, and my whole body jolted forward. The gem rocketed towards me and passed straight through my skin and into my chest.

I reached for it, the place where the impact had occurred, but there was no hole or wound. I felt nothing. The sensations in my body subsided.

“Try it,” the headmaster said with a smile, sitting back down. “Now it is inside you.”

I closed my eyes and focused. Codex, are you there? Can you respond?

<< Yes. I am here. Do you have a question for me? >>

I shook my head and opened my eyes. I looked from Saya to the headmaster. “It worked! Did you see that? I was changing colors like a kaleidoscope!”

Saya nodded her head, and the headmaster chuckled.

“Yes, young Daniel. It seems the spell was a success. This is good. Now we have to speak a bit about the matter of what you want to do next, and what I may be able to help you with. The academy is a place where tamers from across the kingdoms come together under one purpose, to make our city and lands a safer place. It is also a school where we train together.” The headmaster paused. “Does that sound like something that would interest you, Daniel?”

I answered without hesitation. “Yes, of course! All my life … I’ve been… dreaming of something like this. The school I was at before, well, it wasn’t exactly serving any kind of greater purpose.”

I thought of the frat party that night. As much as I’d been enjoying my journey, I did hope everyone back home was okay.

“Good, good. Then you can start your lessons tomorrow. We have two levels of students here at the academy. Juniors and seniors. You will be starting as a junior, though I have no doubt you will graduate quickly.

We have several different types of classes at the academy. Some of them are mixed, with both juniors and seniors attending. In those classes, our senior students often take on more of a mentorship role.

Some of the more basic classes are junior only, just as some of the more advanced classes are only for seniors. To graduate from junior to senior, you need to pass the Tamer’s Trial. I wouldn’t worry about that for now, the next trial won’t be held until the mid-year festival.

In any case, since you have just joined and are a junior, I’d like to pair you up with someone more experienced,” the headmaster said, looking over at my redheaded companion. “Saya is a very capable senior, and you two already have a standing relationship. How would you feel about mentoring Daniel, Saya?

Saya’s gaze was cast downward, and I could see the faintest hint of a blush on her cheeks. “Yes, headmaster,” she said. “I can do it!”

Is she shy because of me or because this is a new responsibility for her? In either case, it’s kinda cute.

“Now that we have settled the matter of you joining the academy, I must ask you some rather difficult questions, Daniel.”

I nodded. “Anything. I owe Saya, and you, for helping me.”

The headmaster smiled. “Do not be so quick to put yourself into anyone’s debt … though I appreciate the sentiment. What I need to know, Daniel, is how you got onto that mountaintop.”

I explained to the headmaster what had happened to me, as best I could. He sat listening carefully, but even he could not contain his strong reactions to the fact that I had come from an entirely different world. Saya seemed to be drifting in and out of the conversation, her attention wandering to a rather shiny collection of swords on the far wall of the headmaster’s study.

“So,” the headmaster said slowly when I had finished. “You are not from Varya. You will have to forgive me, that is hard to believe … although I suppose not many steps further than you having a codex or wandering upon and bonding with a wild dragon.”

Saya had regained focus and was looking nervously between the two of us.

“Well, there is nothing for it then! Daniel and Saya, pay close attention!” the headmaster clapped his hands excitedly as he spoke. “This is our official story: Saya, you found Daniel making his way to the academy and offered to ride with him.

He was the child of a noble living on the borderlands of the southern kingdom. He was kept in relative seclusion due to overprotective parents until he showed an affinity for taming. This will explain his lack of general knowledge.

He need not reveal his affiliations. This is not without precedent. There have been other nobles who wished to attend the academy who did so under aliases or various levels of anonymity.”

Saya nodded. “Right, that makes sense … but Daniel will have to make sure to keep his mouth shut about any family details. Well, actually, he just needs to keep it shut in general. Can you do that, Daniel?”

I see her confidence is returning. And with it … snarkiness.

I mimed zipping my mouth shut, and the two of them stared blankly at me.

“Oh sorry, that doesn't translate, I guess. What I’m saying is I won’t say anything. I’ll be quiet as a mouse. A steel trap. Whatever metaphor you guys have!”

The headmaster nodded. “Above all else, Daniel, you must keep the conditions under which you found your dragon a secret. I do not know what Saya has told you, but a wild dragon has not been sighted in this age. There is a lot of superstition about what this will mean. Some will be in awe of you, others will fear you, and some may have even darker thoughts. Until we understand why this has occurred, we must try our best to keep this a secret for as long as we can.”

“Yes, I can do that,” I agreed. “But won’t the other students find out rather quickly if Mehlar roosts with them and I board with them?”

“Well, here is where you are in luck, my boy! I’ve prepared a special private room just for you and your dragon. Few juniors get such a privilege. I guess there are some perks to being in peril!

“I would also like to caution you firmly about one thing. Be careful who you get close to. A wild dragon and his tamer wield great power and influence. There will be those who are drawn to you, especially female dragons and their tamers. They may want to bond with you…” His eyes flickered to Saya, whose blush deepened. “Choose wisely. These are special bonds that only a wild tamer can make, but they cannot be unmade.”

Saya, beside me, was squirming in her seat. She doesn’t seem to like this bonding talk.

“But I’m afraid I cannot speak more of that now. Our time is coming to a close. Saya, as your mentor, can answer other questions in more detail.”

The headmaster stood up and clapped his hands.

“Now Saya, show the young master to his quarters. His private residence and roost shall be in the west dorm nearby your own. You can keep a close eye on him!”

Saya blushed even deeper and grabbed my arm, leading me out of the room in a hurry. I heard the old headmaster chuckle as the door shut behind us.

Chapter 7

Making Enemies

SAYA and I walked in silence down the steep staircase from the headmaster’s office. After that, I followed her down the long hallways of the academy’s central keep as we headed towards what I presumed would be my dormitory.

Our dormitory, I guess. The headmaster had said we’d be neighbors.

One thing I noticed in people after my years of wrestling was body language. It could tell you a lot about a person. And from a half step behind Saya, I saw that she was tense. Her whole posture was stiff, her shoulders looked tight, and she was walking in short, clipped steps.

She’s upset, that’s for sure. But is it because of something I did … or just the added responsibility of being my mentor?

I scratched the back of my head as I tried to filter all the information I’d been given today. It was a lot, and I had even more questions now that I’d had a few answers.

“Saya, can you slow down for a minute?” I asked.

The clank of her boots on the stone floor stopped, and she turned. Her nostrils were flared, her eyebrows lowered. She was angry. This, I had not expected. Stressed, yes. Frustrated, sure. But mad?

Why?

“Did I… do something to offend you?” I asked.

Saya rolled her eyes and ran a finger through her red hair, shaking a few tangles of it loose before flipping stray strands to the side. I wondered if she was aware of how beautiful she looked at that moment. I doubted it. And it didn’t seem like the time to point it out.

“Daniel,” she began with a sigh. “You have no idea do you?”

Saya looked around and stepped close, dropping her voice to a whisper. “You are acting like everything is fine, like this is all one grand adventure. It isn’t. Listen to me, you are in danger if you don’t keep your mouth shut. And so am I. Let me do the talking, alright? Just be quiet, follow me, and don't do anything stupid. Okay?”

She whirled and stomped off down the corridor, and I followed once more.

Well, this is going terribly.

By the time we reached my dormitory, I was exhausted. It had been a long day. A long two days, actually. I was half asleep on my feet. Saya looked at me piteously and shook her head once more.

“Go get some rest. I’ll see you in the morning,” she said as she opened my door for me.

“Oh? A senior like you, with a lowly junior like me?” I said in a lame attempt at a joke.

Saya rolled her eyes. It was becoming her signature move.

“I’m your mentor, remember? I don’t have a choice.”

I awoke in a panic.

This isn’t my bed. These aren’t my sheets! Where the hell am I?

I slowed down my breathing and closed my eyes, calming myself. Then it all came flooding back to me in a wave. I opened my eyes, sat up, and clutched my forehead, feeling a headache coming on.

This is real. None of this is a dream … and this is crazy.

I scanned my surroundings. This was a heck of a lot nicer than my old college dorm. First off, I had the whole place to myself. I could have fit three of my old dorm rooms into this one and had space left over.

My favorite difference, however, was the view.

My college dorm faced a brick wall. By contrast, when I opened the curtains of my new residence, I was greeted with a panoramic view of the academy grounds. Light from the sunrise flooded in, and I bathed in it.

My headache was already dissipating as I basked in the warmth.

I looked a little lower and noticed that there was a very large sleeping form on my balcony. A dragon, in fact. Balcony was, perhaps, a cheap word for it. It was huge! It was even bigger than my room. It was a proper roost, with plenty of space for Mehlar to sleep and play.

The balcony-turned-roost was covered with straw and had large open awnings from which a dragon could land or take off. I opened the door to it and stepped out to take a closer look.

Mehlar was still resting.

I smiled as I approached his sleeping form, watching as his belly swelled and emptied with each large breath.

It had been a long day for him yesterday too, and I was glad he now had his own place to call home. Walking past him towards the edge of one of the awnings, I looked out from the roost down onto the grounds below.

Already I saw a few eager tamers and their dragons flying and training, shooting spells at targets dug deep into the ground. I sighed happily. This place was freaking amazing.

“You are acting like everything’s fine, like this is some grand adventure!”

Saya’s words rang in my ears, and I chewed on my inner lip. Surely it was okay for me to appreciate this place for what it was? I would be careful, though. I had promised that.

So many things to do and to remember. Hiding the codex, my origins … and what was it the headmaster had said? Be wary of who I got close to, or ‘bonded’ with? I’m still not sure what that means.

I turned back around and headed past Mehlar, who was now snoring something fierce. I chuckled.

“Okay, buddy, I’ll let you sleep in. I’m sure you need it.”

I entered my room once more and closed the door to the roost behind me. I yawned and stretched, looking around for what to do next. My new room had a clawfoot tub and a large bucket of water beside it. I assumed I was meant to heat it myself. I contemplated if I should use it, but then my stomach gurgled.

Food. The priority is food.

There was a knock on the door. Then several more. I walked over as quickly as I could while the pounding noise increased in frequency and volumes

“I’m coming! Hold on!” I called.

I reached for the knob and pulled it open.

On the other side of the open doorway stood Saya with her hands on her hips, looking rather cross. She wore a simple outfit, black leggings, and a leather tunic that hugged her fit figure tightly. No suit of mail today, though I noted that she still had a sword buckled at her side.

The redhead’s eyes drifted down, then up. She coughed, covering her mouth with her first as she averted her eyes.

“Um, Daniel? Don’t you think you should get dressed before we go to breakfast?”

“Oh shit, sorry!” I exclaimed.

Despite her admonishment, I noted Saya’s gaze return to my upper body, however, as she ran her tongue over her lips, wetting them before looking away again.

“We are late, you know!” she said, more forcefully. “Get yourself decent! Hurry up!”

“No problem. Just give me a minute!” I said as I closed the door.

I looked at my reflection in the long mirror beside my tub. I was shirtless, wearing only the thin breeches I’d been given to sleep in, leaving little of me to the imagination. I hadn’t noticed before, but my whole body had transformed as a result of leveling up.

I had always been fit, but now I was absolutely jacked. I couldn’t help it. I took a second to flex, feeling proud. I pictured Saya on the other side of the mirror, staring, blushing…

What was it the headmaster had said? People would be drawn to me … to ‘bond’? Was Saya already…

I stopped myself.

Slow down, Daniel. Focus on the present. She's waiting for you. Breakfast. Priorities.

I walked over to my wardrobe and pulled it open. I had been given new clothes before bed last night, a standard issue set by the academy.

I put on the plain white tunic, changed out of my thin britches into some thicker pants, and then headed out the door.

Saya barely looked in my direction before stomping off. “Follow me! We are late!” she commanded; her fire seemed to have returned to her.

“Yes, princess, as you command!” I muttered sarcastically.

Well, if she’s into me … she has a funny way of showing it.

Saya led me into the mess hall, and the peace of my morning was shattered rather quickly.

It was a loud, messy place filled with all sorts of smells and sights. We started by lining up at the buffet and as we approached the food, my attitude towards the place began to improve.

Everything looked amazing, and there was a huge variety to choose from. The problem was that I couldn’t name a single dish and was immediately paralyzed by indecision.

Saya sighed. “Right, you don’t know anything about any of these, do you?”

I shook my head.

Saya began to help me, explaining each of the dishes as quickly and quietly as she could. There were a lot of them to choose from, and after the third or fourth one, the explanations were only confusing me more.

“What’s the hold-up?” I heard a gruff voice say from behind me. I turned to see a scowling bearded man who could have passed for a Viking in a fantasy novel.

Before I could say anything, the fiery Saya snorted. “Mind your manners, Vanis! He’s new, okay?”

“Oh, he’s new, is he?” Vanis leaned over me, close enough for me to smell his rancid breath. “Well, it’s really quite simple, newbie. Just take the food and put it on your plate! Or do they not have plates in whatever peasant village you crawled out of?”

A barking chorus of laughter sounded from behind him. Two similar-looking goons peered over his shoulder, grinning.

Of course, no bully is complete without a posse of airheads.

My hands curled into fists. I was about to give the asshole a piece of my mind when I remembered Saya’s words. I was supposed to keep a low profile. Getting in a fight on my first day was absolutely not that.

“Daniel … let’s go,” Saya said quickly, pulling my arm. “He isn’t worth it.”

I nodded and began to turn back towards the buffet, ignoring the bully and his henchmen.

“Yeah, Daniel, listen to your fire-crotch girlfriend!” he guffawed. “She’s not a bad little piece of ass after all.”

I whirled, spinning out of Saya’s grip, and took a step forward. I pretended to trip but instead smacked upwards with my hands, hitting Vanis’s half-full tray up into the air. It seemed to move in slow motion for a moment before it splattered all over his chest, covering him in a mash of unnameable dishes.

The large man looked at me with a wide-open mouth, disbelief written across his simian features.

“Oops,” I said with a smile. “I apologize. I can get a little clumsy when I’m in a rush.”

“You little shit!” Vanis roared, taking two steps towards me and grabbing me by my shirt collar.

I didn’t flinch. I looked him straight in his beady, black eyes. “You really want to do this here? I’m new, but I’m guessing there are plenty of rules about fighting. Especially at breakfast.”

Vanis dropped my collar and took a step back, folding his arms. A fake smile spread across his lips.

“I guess you aren’t as stupid as you look, new kid. But I’m not letting you off so easily. If you are a man and not a coward, meet me tonight behind the east wall. We can race, you and your pathetic little dragon, and me and Yalmir.” He smirked. “If I win, I don’t want to see your face in this dining hall for a whole year.”

“And if I win, I want to punch you right in yours.” I showed him my fist.

He licked his lips. “It's a deal.”

Saya yanked on my arm. Hard.

“Idiot, get your food. We are going,” she hissed at me as she dragged me away and guided me forward to fill up my tray of food.

I barely paid attention as Saya slopped several portions of food from each of the buffet cloches onto my plate and led me to a bench to sit. My adrenaline was spiked. I was reminded of all the fights I’d been in before. I hadn’t pulled a punch this time, but I couldn’t resist that last move after he’d badmouthed Saya. We had avoided a full-blown public confrontation, I was thankful for that at least.

Saya slammed her hands down onto the dining table, and the noise brought me back to reality. I looked over at her.

“What?” I asked, picking up my fork and poking at what looked like scrambled eggs. “I was just making a new friend…”

Saya smacked the table again, rattling the silverware.

“This is not a joke, Daniel, I know you might feel powerful because … because…” she lowered her voice and leaned over the tables. “Because Mehlar is wild. But remember, he is still untrained, and Vanis is one of the highest-rated juniors in the academy. As much of an asshole as he is, you should respect his power, at least. But of course, you didn’t know that because you couldn’t even let an insult slide and find out more information before acting.”

I finally took a bite of the very green-looking scrambled eggs. My eyebrows shot up. They were absolutely fantastic. I took a few more bites before responding. I held out my hand, sensing her mounting frustration.

“I get it, I really do. But what was I supposed to do? I could take it when he was just talking badly about me, but I draw the line at disrespecting you.”

She blushed and looked away, huffing. “Be that as it may, Daniel, you have gotten us into a dangerous situation.”

“Us? You are coming to the race with me?” I asked, surprised.

“Of course, I am. Someone needs to be there to watch over you! Get ready. Today is gonna be a long hard day,” she said. I saw some of the spirit returning to her.

“Then you’d better eat up too. These eggs are delicious!” I said, having another spoonful.

Saya chuckled. “Oh, those aren’t eggs.”

Chapter 8

Classes

OF ALL THE classes I had expected to begin with, this was not one of them.

I had pictured learning to use my spells, how to ride Mehlar, or even fight with weaponry. What I had not expected was sitting in what amounted to a drum circle with a varied group of dragons and riders, and meditating on the lawns under the morning sun.

This class, Saya explained, was focused on helping us forge a deeper connection with our dragons. It was a class usually reserved only for juniors, but Saya had come today since it was my very first session.

We focused first on our own breathing and then tried to sense the breathing of our dragon, and then continued until our breaths were in sync. I found this rather easy and quickly Mehlar and I were breathing in and out in a steady rhythm.

The whole exercise was interrupted when a rather portly fellow began to snore loudly.

I guess he got a little too relaxed.

The instructor, a gray-haired and somewhat frazzled-looking lady named professor Mayberry, groaned and told us to get up and stretch our legs before the next exercise. Mehlar snorted, I could sense he was bored by the whole affair, but at least he was staying put. It was a small mercy.

I turned to Saya, my voice lowered. “This is kind of silly, isn’t it Saya? I mean, doesn’t everyone have Tamer’s Empathy? Can't they just level up their connection on their own?”

She raised an eyebrow and then shook her head.

“Right, I keep forgetting your situation. No Daniel, these trainers don't have Tamer’s Empathy, whatever that is. Or a codex. Most riders train for quite a while before they can hear or respond to the thoughts of their dragon.”

I pondered this information.

So it seems the codex describes my abilities explicitly, and I can level up, whereas everyone here has to train at a normal speed. No wonder Saya and the headmaster were so surprised when they found out about the codex and Mehlar being wild. It’s like having cheat codes. Still, I better pay attention. There is definitely a lot for me to learn.

Soon the break was over, and we were onto another set of drills. These included doing a set of poses with our dragon that felt a little too yogic for my taste. Mehlar flat-out refused at a certain point, and it was all I could do to stop him from flying off. Saya and Dracona on the other hand, were into it, and I couldn’t help but sneak a few glances at her tight ass as she bent over into several more revealing poses.

God bless leggings.

Before I knew it, our first session was over, and I was headed on to the next class. Saya pointed me in the direction of the hall and said her goodbyes. She was heading to a class of her own, and this one was focused on juniors.

Despite the lack of my mentor, I immediately took a liking to this class once I arrived. How could I not? It was on fire magic! Our professor for this lesson was a tall, long-haired man covered in scars and burns. He wore a perpetual scowl and went by Kane. Unlike our previous instructor, he seemed to inspire a great deal of awe in the students, and no one challenged him or even considered, for a moment, falling asleep in his class.

We had stabled our dragons for this lesson and sat in the bowels of the castle. There was a dank smell from the stone and the lanterns that hung from the large vaulted ceilings were all that lit the dreary place. We sat at our desks, rapt, as Kane lectured.

“I understand some of you are joining us for the first time…” the man said in a raspy voice, fixing me with a stare. “So let’s start with a demonstration. We shall go around the class and show how a basic fire spell is formed. Remember, I need not be impressed by its power, merely by your control. This is the most vital aspect of magic. How we constrain, not how we create.”

Kane had us all stand up and demonstrate a basic fire spell. As we worked our way through the students in the class, I was surprised to see a variety of spells among the various tamers. Some managed to summon a ball of fire, others waves, jets, and even in one case … a shower of sparks. They had varying levels of control over their abilities, some seeming to cast easily, others having to close their eyes and chant to maintain focus.

Vanis, I couldn’t fail to notice, summoned his flames easily.

When it got to my turn, I felt uncharacteristically nervous. I turned instinctively to my side, but Saya was not there. My other support, Mehlar, was back at his roost. So for now, it was just me. Alone. I took a deep breath.

I can do this.

I focused my energy on my arms and then on my palms. I cast Firefingers. I began smirking as the flames shot out to my fingertips. I held the spell for a while before dismissing it, letting the energy disperse. I felt a small wave of lightheadedness, and then it passed. I sat down. I heard a silence around me. Everyone’s eyes were on me as if I had done something strange.

“Next,” professor Kane growled. “Next person!”

And so the demonstration continued. When we were finished, the teacher gave us an exercise in focusing our mana to increase the spell's size and paired everyone off. I worked with a rather fidgety fellow, the one who had shot sparks in the first demonstration. He introduced himself as Elias.

At first, he seemed afraid and uncertain of my Firefingers ability, but together we helped each other. Eventually, he got his sparks to become even brighter, and I lengthened the flames of my spell. I felt close to leveling up and resolved to practice more later after class.

After we were dismissed, the teacher called me over to him to have a private chat.

“Where did you learn that skill, tamer?” he asked. In his flinty gray eyes, I could swear I saw twin fires burning.

“On my own, sir,” I answered truthfully.

He searched me as if trying to catch me in a lie. “Well, be that as it may, young—”

“Daniel, my name is Daniel.”

“Yes, young Daniel. You ought to be careful. A student who can set his own body alight is a rare thing. Such skills can progress into very dangerous advanced powers. There has not been a tamer who specialized in such magic at the academy in quite some time. I would be cautious not to flaunt it.”

Another warning. I’m really trying here, Saya, I promise!

“Yes, sir,” I agreed, not knowing what else to say.

Kane waved towards the door and I, realizing I had been dismissed, exited the classroom. Once I was outside, I found my former practicing partner Elias was waiting for me.

“Wow, Professor Kane wanted to talk with you on your first day here? You are something else, man.”

I shrugged. “It was more of an admonition than a pat on the back, but I guess I’ll take it.”

Elias moved on quickly to the next topic. He was not the type to let silences remain unfilled. Instead, Elias began telling me his entire life story as we walked toward our next and final class for the day. I caught it in bits and pieces as I drifted in and out of focus. Elias, it seemed, was from the kingdom to the south of us, and was the son of a nobleman.

Sort of like my fake backstory, I am supposed to be from there as well … although it’s supposed to be a secret. I’d better be careful and try to avoid any direct questions.

But thankfully Elias didn’t ask me where I was from. Not yet anyway.

Instead, he continued on with his own story. His whole life had been planned out for him. Since childhood, he had been betrothed to a woman from another noble house, and his duty was to help secure the family line. His betrothed was beautiful, he said, and if I ever came down to the south, he could introduce me to her and his family.

Elias had been sent to the academy, he explained, when he showed an aptitude for magic at an early age and paired with a lesser green dragon named Uthrar that had been hatched in their hatchery, a runt of the litter. But Elias was proud that his green dragon was now healthy and grown. He promised to show him to me the next chance we got.

That chance, it seemed, would have to wait. Our final lesson was not about magic or about handling our dragons. It was about basic physical combat. I felt a little apprehensive, but mostly excited. I had always enjoyed sparring ever since my wrestling days.

Saya came and joined Elias for the class and, after introductions, alongside a host of other seniors. We all listened to our newest instructor explain the day’s lessons. He was portly and short, but solid and corded with muscle while absolutely covered in tattoos.

Saya whispered in my ear, “Some people say he’s a dwarf, from the mountains, but no one has proven it. His name is Professor Lazgar.”

“Ah, I see some of the seniors have graced us with their presence today,” Lazgar said, grinning. I noticed several crooked and missing teeth as he did so. “Then let’s have a demonstration before we begin some combat drills. Saya, come. We will pair you against Emily!”

Saya stood forward and her opponent, Emily, emerged from the other side of the circle we had formed. Emily was a rail-thin blonde who was much taller than Saya. She drew her sword and swung it in a wide arc, leveling it at Saya, who stepped forward, drawing her own and getting into a fighting stance.

Lazgar looked between the two of them. “No killing blows. We fight until one of you yields! Understood?”

“Yes, sir!” the blonde squeaked in a falsetto voice

“Understood,” Saya said levelly, getting lower in her stance, preparing.

I thought their match would end easily as the blonde seemed to lack confidence, but I was surprised. The taller girl managed to keep Saya at bay, using her reach to send long jabs past the shorter but more well-muscled redhead’s defenses.

In the end, Saya won by charging in, leaving herself vulnerable but using her momentum to plow into her opponent, knocking her over, and pressing the length of her blade against her opponent’s throat.

“I give, I give!” the blonde croaked.

Saya looked at Lazgar, who nodded. “We have a winner!” the instructor bellowed.

There was a huge round of applause, and several cheers from the juniors, myself and Elias included. Saya shot both of us a wink and sauntered over, enjoying her victory lap. I couldn’t help but check her out as she did so. I wasn’t the only one either. I heard a junior whistle as she walked past. She looked hot, there was no denying it. Sweat dripped down her neck to her low-cut top, and her tight leather leggings showed off well-muscled legs and a firm backside. As I noticed others stare, I felt myself getting annoyed.

That’s weird. It’s not like me to be jealous. It’s like there’s already something deeper … drawing me to her.

I shook it off as Saya came to stand by my side. She gave me a playful slap. “See rookie? You should be careful not to mess with me,” she teased.

I smiled back. “Of course, although I’ve been learning a few new tricks too in magic class. You aren’t the only one to watch out for!”

The next match was just as interesting, but for a very different reason. Lazgar had asked for any volunteers from the juniors to demonstrate what they’d learned and Vanis emerged from the ranks, smirking. I balled my fists as several people cheered.

This guy? This bully? They cheer for him? These people are weak if they think that is strength.

I felt Saya’s hand on my shoulder, steadying me. Calming me. Elias whistled. “He’s something else, isn’t he?”

“That’s one way to put it,” I said through gritted teeth.

Vanis’s opponent was a tall, fair-haired, princely-looking man, full of confidence. Instead of swords, the two used staves, and I was impressed to see the agility and skill of both of them. The difference between their styles was clear, however. Vanis was all about the offense. He cared nothing for technique, smashing his polearm again and again into his opponent's guard until I could see each blow pained the fairer man.

Finally, Vanis used his very bulk to press down upon the man, head-butting him, swatting away his stave, and jabbing him in the gut, forcing him to fall over. Vanis raised his stave for a final blow, even though his opponent was clearly down and out, but was interrupted by Lazgar who shouted, “Halt! The match is over!” Lazgar shouted.

Vanis spat and turned, joining the crowd once more, satisfied he had proven his worth. Fewer people clapped now, some of the newer juniors were clearly frightened by the intensity of the match.

Now that the demonstrations were concluded, Lazgar gave us a lecture. He explained that even with all the power afforded to us by our magic and our dragons, we should not ignore the art of combat. There would always be times when we had to rely on our own strength at arms.

I couldn’t have agreed more. And I was excited to get started.

First, I paired off with Elias in hand-to-hand combat, which was easy enough for me. With my training, I put him into submission several times. But after that, we were given wooden practice swords and told to do some basic forms. I was hopeless. I had never learned how to fight with anything other than my own body whereas most people here had spent their whole young lives as nobles practicing swordplay.

I switched partners from Elias to Saya and was even more embarrassed as she disarmed me with a single move, and repeated the process again and again.

She sighed. “Wow, Daniel. For someone with so much talent in magic, you sure are an absolutely lousy swordsman.”

I grunted, focusing on blocking her blow. “Well, given that it's my first time holding a sword, I think that’s only fair.”

Her eyes widened. “First time?” She leaned in close as she spoke, her voice dropping to a whisper: “If that is true, you’d best hide the fact. Remember, you are supposed to be a noble. But truly … in your world, you don’t use swords?”

I laughed. “Only at ren fairs.”

Saya gave me a quizzical look but didn’t ask any follow-up questions, continuing our practice instead. By the time our hour was up, I felt like I could at least hold the thing properly and parry a few blows. I even learned how to do a forward slash, although Saya handily blocked and parried it each time.

As we walked away from the class, Saya made me promise to take some private lessons from her for my safety. I agreed. Who was going to say no to private lessons from a skilled hottie like her? I would be the envy of any junior, that was for sure.

The class began dispersing into their various dormitories or off to do whatever activities they wanted for the rest of the evening. Elias left us but said he’d love it if we joined him for dinner in the mess later. We all agreed.

As soon as Elias was out of earshot, Saya grabbed me by the collar. “Come on, follow me. It’s time we had a chat. In private.”

Chapter 9

Bonding

“SO THIS IS YOUR ROOM, huh? It’s like mine but … prettier,” I remarked as I surveyed my surroundings.

Saya had draped curtains around what I assumed was her lavatory and bathtub. Her walls were adorned with various trinkets, maps, and assorted documents. And weapons. Lots of weapons. We sat on the floor on small square cushions, across from each other. The entirety of the space was smaller than mine and lacked the private roost, but it was still a nice place.

“Don’t get too comfortable,” Saya said, folding her arms. “We are here because I can ensure there are no prying eyes, not for pleasure.”

Oh, well … I’ll take what I can get.

“Daniel, you realize today has gone just about as badly as possible, right? We need to get aligned on our strategy here. And I think you need to learn a little bit more about exactly the situation you are in.”

“Agreed on both counts,” I replied. “Although I must say, you can’t stop me from getting comfortable.”

I grinned, stretching out my legs

Saya rolled her eyes once more, but I think I saw the hint of a smile.

“Okay, so first off. Vanis. We both know that this morning was bad, but we can handle this. Don’t escalate to fighting. He’ll be happy to have his ego soothed once you lose the race.”

“Lose?” I spluttered.

Saya giggled, then burst into a full fit of laughter.

“Daniel, you didn’t really think you’d win, did you? If he wasn’t waiting on the next trial, Vanis would already be a senior like me. And not just that, he’s got a reputation. He’s a good tamer, even if he is an asshole. But I do admire your confidence.”

“Right,” I said, doing my best to bite back a retort.

“Another thing,” Saya said, plowing forward. “Your backstory. You made friends with Elias. Did he or anyone else ask you any questions?”

“No, I didn’t talk to anyone else. I was a little worried, but honestly, Elias seemed so excited after Professor Kane pulled me aside after class that he never even…”

“Wait … what? Professor Kane pulled you aside?!”

“Yeah, something about my Firefingers ability. Honestly, it’s not that impressive. Some of the other students were conjuring fireballs and even Elias’s sparks seem cooler.”

Saya slapped her forehead and sighed. “Of course, you really don’t know anything. That magic is rare, Daniel. No wonder Kane wanted a word with you. It’s okay, it’s nothing that would lead anyone to suspect the real truth behind you. But it is another thing to be wary of. We don’t know what kind of spells you will manifest as time goes on.”

Saya was twirling the ends of her fiery hair in her fingers. She was deep in thought. She looked kind of cute with her face scrunched up, worrying.

“Daniel,” Saya said quietly. “There is something else I need to tell you.”

“Sure, go ahead.”

For the first time, Saya seemed at a loss. She looked everywhere but at my eyes.

“Well?”

“It’s just … a little… sensitive.”

Oh my gosh, she’s blushing!

“I need to tell you about firebonding,” Saya said. “Please, just listen until I’m finished.

As soon as I closed the door to my room, I went straight for the bath I’d spied this morning. I needed to decompress; I was sweaty, exhausted and my head was spinning from all that Saya had just explained.

First, I poured the bucket of water into the tub and focused the energy as Kane had taught us, this time directing it into the whole palm of my hand rather than just the tips of my fingers. I dipped it into the water and bubbles began to form as the whole thing heated up in no time.

Then I focused on my breathing and let it disperse.

[ Congratulations!

Your Rank 1 Firefingers has leveled up to Rank 2 - Fire Palm ]

Another ranked up spell, not bad! So today hasn’t been a total writeoff then, even if I am only using my new ability to heat my bath at the moment.

I stripped down and got in, sighing as the hot water enveloped my dirty body. I washed and scrubbed and got myself as clean as possible. Once done, I laid my head back on the edge of the tub, closed my eyes, and relaxed. It had been so damn long since I’d had a chance to do this, and it felt amazing. My mind began to wander.

Firebonding.

That’s what Saya had called the process. It was, she said, a ritual from an older time, but it was something that every tamer had heard of. A tale they had all been told and believed. It was natural, Saya explained, that lovers and their dragons became close. It was even normal for couples who were both tamers to feel a magical connection to each other. But this was only on a superficial level. A firebond was something deeper.

It was something that only a wild dragon and his tamer could do. Something that I could do too, although Saya had only hinted at that. From what I gathered, firebonding involved a man and woman getting close enough together that their powers began to intertwine. It constituted a kind of permanent mating relationship that enhanced both parties' powers. Saya had explained that a male wild dragon often took many mates. It was the same for male wild dragonriders in the past.

A harem. That’s what she meant.

At that point in her explanation, she was blushing furiously and having trouble getting her words out, and I did not ask the many, many follow-up questions I had. To see her so flustered was always surprising after her cocky attitude in public.

“Why are you telling me all this?” I had asked her.

“Idiot … because you should, under no circumstances, bond with anyone!” she yelled, pointing her finger at me, her eyes flashing.

I held up both of my hands. “I promise,” I had said, although I still wasn’t sure why.

But now, as I sank deeper into the warmth of the tub, I had time to wonder.

Was it possible there was more than caution at play? Was it possible she was … jealous?

I didn’t notice the fact that I’d drifted asleep until there was a loud knock at my door and a very familiar female voice calling out to me. “Daniel! Let’s go. They are serving dinner. If I miss the last slice of Krebak because of you, I promise I’ll never forgive you!”

“Coming, coming!” I yelled as I quickly got out of the bath and dried myself. This time I remembered to put clothes on before I opened the door.

Saya squinted at my appearance. “Why are you so … wet? And why are your eyes all bleary? Daniel, you look terrible.”

Gee, thanks.

“I may or may not have fallen asleep in the bath. Have a problem with that?” I asked, folding my arms.

Saya laughed. “You honestly never stop surprising me. You couldn’t wait to take a bath until later? And a nap?”

As we walked towards the hall, I attempted to defend myself. “It was a long day! I was exhausted and sweaty. I didn’t want to smell. I’m surprised you didn’t take one yourself.”

Saya paused and fixed me with a worried look. “Do I … smell?” she asked, lowering her voice.

I found the insecurity absolutely adorable.

“Terribly,” I teased.

Saya’s nostrils flared, and she swatted me on the side. “Idiot.”

I think I’m growing on her!

Elias was waiting for us at the table and waved us over excitedly, gesturing to the seats he had saved. Luckily there was plenty of Krebak for Saya, which turned out to be a fried pastry stuffed with some kind of cheese and berries as well as several other ingredients I could not identify. After trying one, I had loaded my plate with a pile of them. They were delicious.

Elias and Saya made pleasant small talk, mostly questions about the academy and various news, which made little sense to me. I focused on my plate filled with Krebak, and let my eyes wander the other tables as I ate.

There was no sign of Vanis, but there were plenty of interesting characters. I noticed several groups of similarly dressed people sitting together, and I wondered if they were all from the same kingdoms. I made a mental note to ask Saya later.

For now, I will follow Saya’s lead and keep quiet. Let the two of them talk. I’m just here to eat and look pretty. Or terrible, apparently. But I doubt Saya really means that…

“Well? Daniel?” Saya asked, nudging me. “Elias asked you a question.”

“W-what? Sorry, I kind of spaced out there.”

“That’s alright Daniel, I asked what you thought about your first day here? Was it everything you expected? Saya tells me you are rather secretive about your family background, that you were raised with little knowledge of dragons and taming until now. This must be overwhelming to you, then.”

I nodded slowly, looking at Saya, who would be examining my every word. “Yes. It is.” I took a bite. “I gotta say, first impressions are pretty good. The food is really selling the place.”

Elias laughed. “I guess you aren’t from the north if this is your first Krebak, but I won’t pry any further. You know, for someone who is just learning magic, you have a natural aptitude. Kane was…”

“Kane is difficult to read,” Saya cut in, eyes flashing. “Take it from me, my junior year, that crazy bastard was all over the place.”

“Oh,” said Elias. “Well, he did seem rather intense.”

I put on a scowl and gestured towards Elias with a piece of fried dough. “Next! Next!” I growled in my best imitation of his voice.

Elias burst into laughter. “That’s perfect, again! Do it again!”

I repeated the impression, this time curling the hairs of my eyebrows upwards ever so slightly to imitate him. I heard a sprinkle, then a shower of laughter from beside me as Saya, who couldn’t contain herself, joined in.

I grinned. I was happy to see her loosen up a little.

Once dinner was over, Saya and I began to get up to leave. Saya was hurrying us away when I heard Elias call: “Wait up!”

The redhead tensed and froze as Elias’s footsteps caught up to us in the hallway.

“We need to get going,” Saya said with a fake smile. “Daniel and I have plans.”

Elias looked between us, his eyes widening. “Oh, I didn’t realize you two were a….”

“No, no! Not like that!” Saya said, dropping my arm and waving her hands. “Um, we were going to study. That’s right, I have to teach him. I’m his mentor, after all.”

“His mentor?” Elias asked quizzically. “Do all juniors get a mentor?”

“I um.. no … well…” Saya was stumbling, caught off guard. Usually it was me who messed things up.

I put a hand on her shoulder. “Because I’m behind other students here, Saya is helping me catch up. I had no training back home, so this is important.”

“I see…” said Elias, mulling over the words. I saw the hint of suspicion in his eyes and that he was considering his next words carefully. “It’s just that I actually overheard you guys this morning. Aren’t you going to race Vanis? Because if you are … I want to come!”

I chuckled. “Well, Saya, one more couldn’t hurt, right? You tried your best to keep it hidden.”

She threw back her head and gave an exasperated sigh. “Daniel, you are going to be the death of me. Fine, Elias, you can come. But…” she pointed a finger at his chest. “You don’t say a damn thing to anyone, got it?”

“Yes, ma’am!” he said.

Saya stalked off ahead of us and we followed.

“She’s scary,” Elias whispered.

“Honestly man?” I replied. “You don’t know the half of it.”

We had some time before the race, which was just as well. It gave us time to prepare. Elias joined Saya and me for my first crash course in Dragonflight.

Because we only had a few hours, Saya was pretty strict and focused solely on the fundamentals. I would still lose, she assured me, but at least this way I would do so safely and with hopefully a modicum of dignity.

I didn’t argue. Saya was unquestionably the expert. Even Elias listened with rapt attention.

The time went by quickly, but eventually Mehlar and I were successfully airborne. The feeling was amazing. Well, until we crashed back onto the ground a few seconds later. But Mehlar was tenacious and after a few more false starts we were in the skies again, and again and again.

It was a thrill beyond words to leave the ground behind upon his back, to feel the wind stream by us, to become rider and dragon. Mehlar and I were practically humming with excitement and enthusiasm.

What we didn’t have was polish.

We’d only completed one successful circle around the small practice field when Saya said it was time to go. If we waited any longer, we might face questions from the guards.

Now was the time to sneak away to the meeting spot before the sun went down. I looked down at Mehlar who seemed happy as a clam to have had his first successful flights.

Keep that energy bud. We will need it.

Chapter 10

Dragonflight

WE STOOD, the three of us, Saya, Elias, and me, at the edge of the wall, waiting for Vanis to arrive. I wondered how he planned to get us across to the other side.

Surely we won’t race inside the grounds themselves?

It was cold and dark and the winds were picking up by the minute, beginning to howl in the canyons just on the other side of the large, gray stone barrier.

Mehlar paced, flapping his wings, not understanding what we were doing but feeding on our excitement. He had enjoyed the practice flights, but I knew this would be a different beast altogether.

I felt like I was back on my university campus sneaking around after dark, avoiding campus security. I was thankful for the giant wall’s long shadow and the sheer magnitude of the grounds, for they had shielded us from scrutiny.

Elias shivered. “I don’t like this. You know, Daniel, you could just leave now. No one would blame you. Vanis is scary. Didn’t you see him today in class?”

“Oh, I saw him,” I said. “There is only one thing to do with bullies, Elias.”

“What is it?” he asked dumbly.

“You have to stand up to them. Because they only respect one thing. Strength,” I said.

Saya snorted, and I turned to her. Though her face was set in stone, she was tapping her leg and arm. She was nervous. I realized that she wasn’t angry or trying to be mean. This was just how she dealt with her feelings.

I took a deep breath and said, “You two can go, you know. This is just between me and him. If you are scared or worried.”

“Are you kidding? We are your friends!” Elias said.

I chuckled. His declaration was a little premature maybe, but I appreciated it.

Saya nodded slowly and gave me a quick glance.

“Elias is right. You need all the support you can get. Even if you are going to lose, you need to be careful. It’s dangerous down there … and Vanis might not play fair.”

Would you look at that, she cares.

“Well, that first part is certainly true…” I said with a rueful smile. “I'm not exactly experienced.”

“Just remember what we practiced,” Saya said, laying a hand on my shoulder. “Do your best.”

Thudding footsteps and hushed whispers broke the silence that followed. Vanis and his posse had arrived.

I recognized the two goons, but the scaly dragon behind him with glowing eyes was new. Vanis’ dragon was larger even than Dracona and was a deep scarlet in color. I felt Mehlar bristle, the smaller bronze dragon baring his teeth at the larger newcomer.

“Oh, how wonderful,” Vanis drawled. “You brought your friends to watch you lose. Come on, follow us. There is a way through the wall.”

“That’s Yalmir,” Elias whispered to me as we tailed the trio. “His dragon! I’d heard other students talk about it.. I’ve never seen a red before up close! It’s huge!”

He’s not wrong.

A wave of anxiety passed over me before I shook it away. I remembered all the times I’d taken larger opponents to the mat. Sure, I was inexperienced, and Mehlar was smaller … but even if we were going to lose, I wanted to give a good showing. I wasn’t going to let Vanis have the satisfaction of seeing me give up.

“Come on then, follow me,” Vanis repeated. “We don’t have all night!”

We quietly tailed him and his crew along the lee of the wall. There was a large drainage gate that had been opened, no doubt by the delinquent trio on one of their prior excursions. We slid through one by one. Vanis’s dragon was last and barely made it, grunting and belching small jets of flame as he wriggled his way through.

On the other side was a small ledge before a huge drop off down the side of the cliff walls that ringed the academy. Elias backed all the way up to the stone.

“I’m … a little afraid of heights,” Elias stammered. “It’s okay when I’m dragonriding though.”

I should hope so.

Mehlar was getting more and more excited. He kept glancing at Yalmir and bristling, but focused his gaze mostly on the open skies ahead. It seemed now that he had a taste for flying, he wanted the whole meal.

Yalmir and Vanis looked smug and disinterested, as if this were something they had done so many times it barely warranted their full attention.

Saya pressed close to me, leaning in and whispering so only I could hear, “Remember … be careful. You don’t need to prove anything…”

“Right,” I agreed.

Only that isn’t quite true, is it?

“Maybe this was a bad idea, Daniel!” Elias said quietly, joining our huddle. “You know you can leave now. I wouldn’t judge you.”

“I’m not going anywhere,” I replied firmly. “I could maybe have handled him messing with me, but the way he publicly disrespected Saya was unacceptable. No, I’m going to race. Win or lose.”

“Good,” said Vanis. He had snuck behind me. With one hand, he grasped my shoulder and with the other, he gestured out into the blackness of the abyss below us.

“Tonight this will be our race course,” he explained. “There is a straight drop to the canyon floor below. From there, we will go through a tunnel and out the other side. Once you clear the tunnel, the first one to turn around and make it back here wins. It’s a straight shot, nice and easy. Should be a cakewalk even for a beginner like you.” Vanis smirked. “Any questions?”

“Yeah, are there any other rules?” I asked.

Vanis guffawed. “In a regulation race, maybe. Here the only rule is the first person to make it back alive wins.” His eyes glinted in the moonlight. “Scared, pretty boy?”

“No, I’m fucking excited. Let’s go.”

It was agreed that Saya would signal the beginning of the race. She stood in the center, between our two dragons, facing us like the countdown girl at a drag-car race. The only thing missing was the skimpy outfit. But Saya looked the part otherwise, with her fierce eyes, pretty features, and her long red hair. She raised her hands in the air.

Any second now.

Mehlar was eager, stomping his taloned feet and yelping into the night. I worked on calming him down, using the techniques I’d learned today, and then got on his back. Even so, it took us a minute to get in sync and comfortable.

Vanis, on the other hand, hopped up and over Yalmir like it was nothing. I took a deep breath, steadying myself. I remembered the way Saya had ridden her dragon. What she had shown me. She had led with confidence, her back perfectly straight, using her hips and legs to spur on the dragon or cause it to break.

Just do it exactly like she did.

I straightened my back. I projected calm. Confidence.

“Five … four…” Saya began counting, and I adjusted my posture, focusing on my breath.

We can do this Mehlar. Let’s prove it to them.

“Three … two…. ONE!!!” Saya yelled as she dropped her hands to her sides.

Mehlar beat his wings and lifted off the ground, but Yalmir merely took a running jump and dove.

“Follow him!” I cried at Mehlar. My dragon screeched and also dove and past the cliff side, hot on our opponent's tail.

We were plummeting fast, straight down. I heard Yanis whooping and hollering alongside his dragon, both of them evidently exhilarated. Mehlar let out a throaty cry. The wind buffeted us every which way and with his wings folded in, there was little we could do to steer as the ground sped up towards us.

I squinted, trying to make out the entrance to the cave as we approached the ground, but couldn’t see it.

Yalmir banked and veered to the right and in response, I dug in my heels to get Mehlar to break and change direction. Mehlar screeched and finally began to flap his wings to try to slow his descent. The treetops below were rushing up to meet us like a field of spears ready to impale. At the last second, Mehlar succeeded in slowing and leveling us out. I felt his heart beating fast, panic setting into the young beast.

Calm, be calm, buddy. We can do this, Together.

I focused my energy and poured it into him. It worked as his heartbeat slowed and his wings began to flap more confidently. He flew faster, and we picked up momentum. I directed us straight ahead into the depths of the cave where Yalmir had disappeared.

In the close confines of the cave, the larger dragon ahead of us had been forced to slow down, constantly having to maneuver around obstacles. Here, our smaller size was to our advantage, and we gained on them.

Mehlar was now enjoying himself thoroughly, doing barrel rolls and dodging this way and that. My stomach was not quite so thrilled. When I finally got him to calm down again, I realized we had another problem. It was so dark in here I was blind as a bat.

Wait, I don’t have to use my own eyes. I have an ability for this!

I closed my eyes and held on tight to Mehlar, then used Dragonsight. It was an out-of-body experience, seeing through Mehlar’s eyes, but it was amazing. He had a much wider field of vision and everything was outlined in auras. I focused on locating our opponent.

Perfect, Yalmir is directly in front of us!

I had a plan, and I communicated it non-verbally to Mehlar as we streaked ahead. As soon as he had a clear shot, I used Tamer’s Empathy to project an image of a fireball into Mehlar’s head, hoping he could use the ranked-up version of the spell. Then I blinked, returning to my own natural vision.

For a second I thought Mehlar wouldn’t do it, or that he wouldn't understand. Then I heard him screech and felt the heat of it surging through his body. Next, I saw it. A brilliant ball of fire surged forward and lit up the cave as it traveled.

You did it Mehlar!

The attack hit Yalmir on the rump. The larger black dragon dropped in altitude and yelped in pain. Vanis cursed as we soared above him while he struggled to control his beast. I was plunged into blackness once more without Dragonsight to guide me. Without the ability to see, I clung to Mehlar’s neck and spurred him on as he screeched triumphantly. I could feel his pride at having bested a larger foe.

We are doing it! We actually have a chance of winning this thing!

I heard a roar from behind us, and I knew that Yalmir was pissed and coming for us with a retaliatory strike.

I slowed my breathing and opened up my connection with Mehlar once more. His heightened senses were better than mine for detecting the oncoming attacks. Together we listened and felt. The first jet of flame was on our right, singing my arm and Mehlar’s flank. I swore and kneed Mehlar in the side, banking us left. Then the same attack came again, and we were forced to veer right.

Damnit, we are just ping-ponging between his attacks. He has us right where he wants us!

I heard Vanis cackle, he was toying with us now. “Playtime is over, peasant!” he yelled, his voice echoing throughout the walls of the cave.

A jet of flame came straight at us, leaving me no time to direct a dodge. I lay flat on Mehlar as it passed over me. Searing heat spread across the skin of my back

“Shit, shit, shit! Break!” I cried.

I dug in my heels as Mehlar increased his wingspan to force more drag, slowing us down. I could see the exit now, light streaming in from just ahead of us, but I couldn’t leave Vanis on our tail with all that artillery. I had to let him pass.

This is exactly what he wanted … we played right into his hands!

Vanis and Yalmir sped up, cackling as they passed us and then rocketing out of the cave’s exit.

Still gritting my teeth, I urged Mehlar forward. We had to catch up. We had to push on despite the pain, even though we were smaller and weaker. I was injured, and so was Mehlar. I could see it in the way he flew, leaning to the right. The webbing of his left wing was burnt and frayed.

We both struggled, but managed to emerge from the tunnel. We were bathed in moonlight, once more amidst the verdant green of the tall trees. We began to ascend. I could feel Mehlar struggling with each wingbeat, but he pushed past the pain, and we rose higher and higher.

When we reached the treetops, I saw, in the distance, Vanis and Yalmir. They were far ahead of us, heading back towards our starting point. I tried to cheer Mehlar on, but he was exhausted and our progress was slow. I knew we would never make it.

Then, out of nowhere, the impossible happened.

A white light flashed across my vision and I felt my body surge with energy. It was a familiar feeling, and though, as per my instructions, the codex no longer put on any external display … I knew what this was.

<< Congratulations.

Mehlar has grown. He is now a…

Rank 4: Young Dragon

He has gained the following abilities:

Level 1: Zephyr

Level 3: Sonic Screech >>

<< Congratulations. You are now a…

Rank: 3: Dragon Tamer

You have gained the following abilities:

Level 1: Summon Dragon

Level 1: Amplify Magic >>

I flexed my muscles and looked down at my palms. I patted my sides. My burns were healed, my exhaustion replaced with a powerful, pulsing energy. I looked at Mehlar’s wings to see that it too had regenerated after he had leveled up.

This is our chance! We got lucky. I’m not going to waste this.

“Mehlar! Use Zephyr!” I called out. Mehlar yelped what I took to be approval and then flapped his wings, activating Zephyr.

A gust of wind blew past us out of nowhere as he cast his new ability. This allowed us to coast, using it as a slipstream and sling shotting us towards our opponent. I leaned down, making my body as arrow-dynamic as possible. Soon we were gaining on Vanis, speeding up faster and faster.

But it wasn’t enough. After only a few short moments, the winds died out. We’d made up a lot of ground, but Yalmir still had the lead on Mehlar. But we were close. Close enough to try one final thing.

“Push it, just a little further, buddy!” I encouraged Mehlar. We were only a few wingbeats behind. In his leveled-up form, Mehlar was now nearly as large as Yalmir. His bronze scales were thicker, his snout longer, and horns grew upon his head. He was magnificent.

“Mehlar, I might regret this, but I want to use a combo attack … on my mark… I want you to use that new Sonic Screech. Can you do that?”

Mehlar growled in response

With his new level, he’s not just stronger, he also understands my speech. I won’t need to use my Tamer’s Empathy just to communicate.

Vanis was looking back at us in astonishment that we had caught up. Quickly, however, his surprise turned to rage. “Whatever trick you’ve pulled here, it won’t work, you bastard! I’m done playing around!”

A giant ball of flame began to form in his hands. I sensed the power of it. He was preparing to throw it at us. I was certain of that. I knew I had to act fast.

I focused, put a hand on Mehlar’s neck, and cast Amplify Magic.

“Now!” I yelled.

Mehlar opened his mouth and used his ranked up Sonic Screech. I plugged my ears. The sound was ferociously loud when combined with my spell. The treetops shook, and even with my ears blocked, I heard the siren-like wail.

Vanis covered his ears far too late. He began to shake and both he and his dragon banked sharply to the left and down, trying to escape our sonic attack but losing control in the process.

They’re down. It's okay to stop screeching! Stop! I implored Mehlar mentally.

It took him longer than I would have liked, and even after unplugging my ears, they were ringing. I couldn’t hear a damn thing, but I managed to land Mehlar on the ledge and dismount.

Saya jumped up and down, and Elias grinned and shouted, though their words were muffled to my damaged ears. Then I saw their expressions change to shock as they got a good look at me and Mehlar, realizing that both of us had leveled up.

I grinned at the two of them. “I did it!” I said, not hearing my voice. “I really did it!”

But then my vision began to fade, and I blacked out altogether.

Chapter 11

To The Victor

I FELT a pleasant warmth spreading over me and smacked my lips contentedly. The sensation began to spread. First it was on my arm, then on my chest, and then on my sides.

“Lower,” I said groggily. “Lower please.”

The warmth enveloped my waist.

“That's nice…” I sighed.

Then I felt a light slap across my face and woke up.

There, above me, her arms crossed under her ample chest, was Saya.

“Enjoying yourself, are you?” she asked haughtily. “How long were you awake while I was healing you, huh?”

I looked down to see the tent I was pitching in the towel I was wrapped in.

Shit.

I looked back up at the sexy woman straddling me.

Can she blame me?

“Hey wait … you got me all wrong. I just woke up. What on earth … happened?” I tried to sit winced as I felt pain flare up along the side of my body all the way down to my waist. “Fuck, what is that?”

“Lie down, idiot,” Saya said exasperatedly.

Her hands lit up, and she began to wave them over my naked side. I saw, when I looked, that the skin was dark and raised in that area, and I looked away. It all came flooding back to me, the fight, everything.

“Wait … I leveled up. I felt better. Why did this burn come back? It feels even worse than before!”

“Leveling up, as you call it, appears to have powered you up and healed your minor wounds, but a burn is a long-term injury. You also used up all your mana and got mana-sick, badly. We had a heck of a time dragging you upstairs and getting Mehlar into the roost safely. Not to mention handling Vanis.”

“Shit, Vanis! Did he make it back?”

Saya chuckled and for the first time that evening, I saw her smile a little. “Oh, he did, and he was damn pissed. You still owe him that punch in the face, you know?”

“I’ll keep him guessing when that’s coming. But he let you all go without problems?”

She frowned at that. “In a way. But he’s coming for you now. He says he knows you cheated, and that something is wrong. He says he’s going to find out exactly what kind of magic you used and when he does, he’s going to tell everyone.”

I looked up at the ceiling and chewed on that fact for a moment. “Well, so what if he does? I know we agreed to hide things for as long as possible but, I’m a wild dragon rider; it’s the truth, isn't it? We can’t hide it forever. Maybe we were wrong to try.”

“It is the truth, yes, but you may not be ready for all that this means.” Saya said solemnly.

“The headmaster said it all,” I replied. “Some people will love me, others will hate me. But it’s up to me to show them who I am, isn’t it? And Mehlar, of course.”

Saya smiled. “Yes, and Mehlar,” she said and laid a comforting hand on my stomach. Her touch lingered a little while. I looked down at those soft white fingers. Saya pulled away, blushing.

Wow, I have like, mega abs now.

“Saya, did my … body level up too? Is that normal?” I asked.

She shook her head, and I could see she was blushing even deeper, clasping her hands as if she was keeping herself from touching me again.

“No. But I have to be honest. I’ve never seen anything else like it. It’s... interesting…” she stammered.

A silence reigned in the room, and our gazes met. We both knew what she meant when she said ‘interesting’.

She’s drawn to me, just like I am to her. This Is something beyond normal attraction.

“Um, that should be it for now. Try not to irritate the wound. I’ve left some bandages and dressings for you to apply in the morning. If you need anything … just knock on the wall, okay? I’ll check on you in the morning.”

“I’ll look forward to seeing you then,” I said with a smile.

Saya was quiet for a while. She got up off the bed and straightened her nightgown, and walked to the door before she responded. She didn’t turn, but I saw her body relax as she opened the door.

“Me too, Daniel,” she whispered.

And then she left me. I closed my eyes, but I couldn’t get the image of her straddling me out of my head. Her ample breasts in that tight sheer shirt … those bright green eyes. Her lithe form. Eventually, I fell asleep, but Saya did not leave me alone in my dreams.

That morning, it was Mehlar who woke me up.

I heard him whooping outside on the balcony, and I went to go see what the ruckus was all about. He was prancing and screeched happily when he saw me. I hadn’t gotten a good look at him yesterday, but was shocked in the morning light to see how big and majestic he had become. He truly was growing into the largest, most powerful dragon in the academy, right before my eyes, in such a short time.

I remembered last night and looked into my own reflection in the windows of the balcony. I was also growing. I had gotten taller and more muscular, and there even seemed to be a glow about me with this new level. This was getting crazy. I decided it was time to ask the codex for some information.

Codex, will Mehlar and I continue to grow? And do other non-wild dragons and their tamers level up in this same way?

[ Yes, you and your dragon will continue to grow in strength, though not always in size. This does not happen at every level, but only at important milestones.

You and your dragon are bonded in the wild. This is the way of the first ones. You level up instantaneously and are granted skills upon leveling up. This type of bond is unique to wild dragon riders and their tamers.

To level up their skills, other dragons and their tamers must go through a much longer process. ]

I tried to digest this information, but Mehlar was making a racket. I reached over and gave him his usual scratches, surprised momentarily at the bulk of his head and snout. He grunted happily at my touch. After a little while, Mehlar stepped away, stretched out his wings, and walked to the edge of the balcony.

I took this reprieve to ask a few more questions of the codex that had been bothering me since I arrived at the academy. First, I asked the codex about male versus female dragons. I had a general sense, and some guesses, but thus far had been unable to distinguish between the two.

In young male dragons, the codex explained, horns formed, as had happened to Mehlar in his latest growth spurt. Male dragons also differed from females in size, being on average one and a half times larger. Male dragons usually paired with male tamers, as female dragons paired with female tamers.

Next, I asked another question that had been bothering me. The dragons I had seen up to this point appeared to be all different colors. The codex explained that dragons of different colors had different abilities, but it would only be able to tell me my own dragon’s abilities. When I asked what color Mehlar was, the codex responded that this would not be revealed until he had matured from a young dragon to an adult dragon.

I had plenty more questions to ask, but at this point I heard the sound of claws scraping on wooden floorboards and looked up to see Mehlar flaring his nostrils, pawing at the ground. He was impatient. Clearly, he wanted to go for a flight and test out his new body.

“You wanna go for a ride, big guy?” I asked

He nodded emphatically and pounded his large talons, shaking the deck. I sighed.

“Okay, but quickly I need to get breakfast after this. Also … give me a moment to put on some pants.”

When we were done with our flight, both Mehlar and I were both giddy with excitement. We were faster, stronger, and more in sync than ever. Unfortunately, both Elias and Saya were less than thrilled to find out I’d gone on a morning joyride when I met them for breakfast.

“What were you thinking?” Saya asked despondently. “I told you Vanis has it out for you now! And what is the first thing you do? You go flying around with a dragon that grew in size again overnight! I heard and saw you from my window!”

“I don’t see what the big deal is,” I responded. “Mehlar wanted to test out the new wings. I’ve seen both you and Elias fly your dragons. That's the whole reason why we're here. And I didn’t see anyone else out that early in the morning.”

Elias poked at his food and then looked up at me. “So it's true then, Daniel? I saw Mehlar’s growth yesterday, but I thought maybe I’d imagined it all … like it had been a dream. But you truly are a…” He lowered his voice. “A wild dragon rider? If you are … Saya is right. It's best to hide it.”

I looked between Saya and Elias. Her face was blank while his was full of wonder. I didn’t think there was any further point in lying. After all he had seen, Elias wasn’t going to buy our cover any longer.

Besides … he was a friend.

I nodded. “Yes, I am. But I’m not trying to broadcast it. Saya and the headmaster both warned me of the dangers of that. But if bullies like Vanis want to come for me, let them. I’m not going to be intimidated.”

“Speak of the dark one,” Saya groaned as Vanis and his crew entered. He spied us right away and ignored the food, grabbing two large metal trays.

“What is he doing?” Elias asked nervously.

I took a deep breath, searching my body for mana. I felt recharged, but not fully. But then again, I didn’t need magic to face this twerp. I was bigger, stronger, and better. I would fight him with my bare hands. But as he approached, I soon realized he didn’t want to fight. No, not fair at least.

Vanis always plays dirty.

When he approached our table, he took the two trays and slammed them together three times, then threw them to the ground. A few heads turned, watching as Vanis advanced on me. I was thankful that the dining room was only about a quarter full.

“Well, well, well, good morning to our dear Daniel. A wild boy. It seems you grew overnight, and your little runt did too. I wonder … How did that happen?”

I stood up. Saya hissed at me to get back down, and Elias waves his hands. I knew they wanted me to sit back down, not to rise to the bait.

But I’m tired of his bullshit. Enough is enough.

“What is this, Vanis? You want your humiliation in public too?”

His two cronies whistled. I saw a few turned heads observing our confrontation. I knew I was on thin ice.

“Oh, you won alright, and I’ll even give you that punch you demanded. But this isn’t about that. Not anymore. I’m here to do a public service announcement. To warn these people of who they are dining with…”

He knows. Dammit … he knows.

“Don’t … do this… Vanis…” I growled under my breath

“Do what? Tell the truth? I’ve been wondering how you beat me, how that thing seemed to grow overnight and just where exactly it came from.”

“Shut your mouth and walk away,” I said as I advanced on him. “I’m warning you. I don’t want to do this. We settled things last night. Isn’t that enough for you?”

“I just want to warn everyone that this tamer is as wild as his beast. Untamed, unchecked, and growing every day.”

Vanis jabbed a finger in my chest. “You may think you should be proud, but I know what this means. You are the bringer of chaos. The academy should kick you out this-”

“I’m taking my reward for winning, then!” My fist collided with the bottom of his chin with a dull thwack. Vanis’s eyes widened, and his head snapped back. He looked for a moment like he might recover, but then he stumbled and fell onto the ground, hard. His buddies rushed over, crowding around him and helping him sit up.

“What happened! Where am I?” the dazed giant asked in a slurred voice.

I shook my hand and winced. That’s gonna hurt for a while. For both of us.

Saya and Elias were at my side in an instant, tugging at my sleeves.

“Let’s go!” Saya hissed. “While we have a chance.”

“Wow Daniel, you really got him good.”

I shook my head and let them lead me away.

“A deal’s a deal, I guess. He just had to come back for that punch.”

Chapter 12

History

AFTER WE LEFT BREAKFAST, we walked to our class slowly, so we could cool off and talk. We decided that the best plan of attack for dealing with Vanis was to ignore him. We didn’t need to confirm or deny his rumors. Only a handful of people heard him at breakfast and those that did may not necessarily have really understood.

He certainly would have sounded crazy to anyone who hadn’t seen Mehlar’s growth up close.

Still, despite all of our mutual assurances, I found myself paying extra close attention to the snippets of conversation I heard as we walked across campus, just in case they involved me.

A loud clock sounded, indicating that classes were beginning and the three of us needed to speed up and get to our first lesson of the day.

“What is it?” I asked.

“Ugh, it’s history. And unfortunately I have to take it as well,” Saya groaned. “I don’t know why they bother with it. Our job is to keep Centralis safe, not read books all day.”

Elias frowned. “History is important; how else will we know the mistakes of the past? And how to avoid them? Keeping Centralis safe is also about knowing where we went wrong.”

I kept silent on the issue. On the one hand, I too would rather be out training. On the other, this was a great time for me to learn about the new world I was inhabiting. I planned to use that opportunity to my advantage as best I could.

Rather than crossing the grounds to another building, our history lecture hall was deep in the bowels of the main keep, forcing Elias, Saya and I to descend staircase after staircase. When we finally arrived, I was feeling winded and only opened the massive wooden doors with Saya’s help. Clearly my body had not recovered from last night as well as I would have hoped.

We took a seat at the back of the auditorium.

Attendance was sporadic, to say the least, and I estimated that at least half the seats were empty, but I was happy about this. It meant less potential eyes on me. I focused on the professor lecturing at the front of the hall.

She had long curly pink hair and wore a white and blue robe. Perched at the very tip of her nose were rounded spectacles. She was pretty in a mousey way, despite the whole of her figure being buried under her robes and the ridiculous amount of her voluminous hair. She seemed passionate about what she was saying, but the rest of the class was not paying attention. They were even talking audibly.

Rude. Just plain rude.

I told Saya and Elias I’d like to move forward to listen to her better, so we quietly made our way to the front. I observed students chatting, snoozing and generally slacking off in each row. When we finally took our seats, the professor paused, stared directly at me, adjusted her spectacles, then continued.

“Of course, it should not be news to any of you here that Centralis sits at the midpoint between all three of the great human kingdoms remaining in Varyra.

To the south of us, the kingdom of Frey, deep in the forests. To the north, the kingdom of Jandra, high in the mountains. To our east, the kingdom of Waia, in the desert. Finally, to our west, the great sea, the length of which no man nor dragon has ever traveled and returned.

There was a time, though you may not believe it, where humans roamed the whole of Varyra freely. Yes, you have read the tales!” The professor’s voice raised in pitch and I could see a few of the students perking up as things got more interesting.

Saya was still snoozing, but Elias was rapt. He leaned over and whispered in my ear. “Professor Yilva is one of the best scholars on the First Era, before the founding of Centralis. Back when … you know… everyone had wild dragons like you!”

“Fascinating, isn’t it?” Yilva continued, enjoying the attention of the students, who were slowly waking up. “The First Era was a time where there were many kingdoms and each of them were spread far across the lands! We came and went on the backs of the great wild dragons. It was a chaotic period, but one in which humans got along with the magical creatures and different races of the world. Elves, dwarves, even dragonkin!”

Elias’s hand shot up, and the professor did a double take, as if she hadn’t expected questions.

“Oh, yes … you… with the cowlick,” she said as she pointed to Elias.

Elias embarrassedly tamped down his hair, cleared his throat, and began. “Ms. Yilva, you said we got along with all the creatures of the world, but what about the dark elves? My father says they have been invading our lands in Frey since the founding in the Second Era!”

The professor blinked and pushed back her spectacles up her nose. “Yes, I was about to get to that. So if there are no more questions … please?”

Elias sat back down and nodded.

The professor cleared her throat, turned a page she had situated on the lectern and continued.

“Yes, well, as I was saying, there was a measure of peace in the lands at that time. But it did not last. There is a legend you may have heard. Of the two great dragons of the First Era. The onyx drake Orias and the golden drake Mehlar.”

My ears perked up and Elias looked at me, wide eyes. “Isn’t that the name of…”

“Yes,” I whispered back. “It’s my dragon’s name.”

It’s a coincidence. It has to be … right?

“There were those who were not happy with humans’ special connection with the dragons. The high elves had their own magic, the dwarves, their runesmithing, and so on and so forth. But the dark elves were the most jealous of all. Hiding out in their tunnels, they plotted and schemed. The dark elves wished to live on the surface, to pillage as they saw fit, but they could do no such thing so long as humans patrolled the skies of the world.

Orias, too, had reason to dislike humans.

She had lost the freedom of her skies and was forced to watch as her broods were tamed and taken from her. She grew bitter and cold in her heart, wanting only one thing: to destroy mankind and take back what was hers.

Thus, Orias and the queen of the dark elves bonded. There, in the blackness below the surface, Orias was trapped and enslaved anew. She had been tricked. She was bred and forced to give birth to cursed offspring, warped by dark magic. From this, wyverns and wyrms were born into this world. The dark elves were able to domesticate the wyverns for their own purposes, while the wyrms proved too violent and volatile, fleeing captivity and becoming wild. It is said that some wild wyrms are still out there, inhabiting many of the dark and desolate places of this world.”

I felt a strange feeling creeping through me. Mehlar, Orias. The names beat within me like a drum each time I heard them spoken.

“Upon these foul beasts, the dark elves emerged and unleashed themselves on the surface, covering the land in blood and flame. Orias, her mind warped, had lost her purpose and her vision. She felt only hate.

The humans may well have lost the war before it began had Prince Ray’thel not chosen that moment to tame Mehlar. Together, the great dragon and the prince bonded and became the greatest force known at the time. Even the dark queen and Orias were no match for them directly.

Thus began the war between humans and dark elves, dragon, and wyvern, Orias and Mehlar, that would split the world in two and end the First Era.”

A bell sounded, and I nearly jumped out of my seat. Elias and I stared at each other.

Profesor Yilva clapped her hands and smiled. “Okay, folks, that’s the end of our lecture for today!”

To my right, Saya yawned and stretched. “Oh good, it’s over.”

I shook my head in disbelief. “You know you missed a lot of really interesting stuff!”

“It’s true!” Elias said, leaning over, “She talked about the First Era!”

Saya rolled her eyes. “You two are so lame. Come on, let’s get going. Our next class is Dragonriding!”

Our latest instructor looked like he had a polearm wedged firmly up his rear-end.

The man stared down his nose at each and every one of us. His posture was ramrod straight and his long blond hair was perfectly manicured, as was his shining mail armor. His name was Ilia.

Saya told me he was from the north and of noble blood.

Ilia had the stablehands bring out all our dragons and line them up across from us as he strode down the middle, inspecting each and every one of us, having us stand silently to attention while he did so. I noticed Vanis at one end of the line, thankfully far enough away from us not to cause trouble.

Across from me was Mehlar. He was fidgeting, snorting and pawing at the ground. I tried to project calm to him, as Ilia headed closer to us down the line.

Dracona sat still, giving Mehlar and the other dragons the stink eye, while clearly unimpressed with the proceedings. Saya had her arms folded, similarly annoyed by Ilia’s pomp.

On my left, Elias was having a time. His green dragon Uthrar was flapping its wings and yelping excitedly, totally out of control. Several times, Elias had to take a step forward and pet its head to coax it back in line.

By comparison, Mehlar was a saint.

I looked down the line at the variety of colors of different dragons. There were plenty of grays like Saya’s and greens like Elias’s. I saw only a handful of red dragons like Yalmir. There were also a few younger dragons like Mehlar that had yet to show their colors, they were all mottled bronze or varying shades.

“Well now, if this isn’t an interesting trio.”

Ilia had reached us, and he smirked as he beheld us three. “A gray from the east, a green from the south, and a young one here. Where are you from then, boy?” Ilia was looking at Mehlar but asked the question to me.

I blanked on an answer. I knew we had rehearsed my backstory, but something about Ilia’s tone warned me that if I wasn’t convincing, he'd see right through me. “I … uh…” I stumbled.

Elias came to my rescue. “He’s from the south, like me. His family is one of the lesser houses on the borderlands. He wasn’t raised around dragons.”

“Oh?” said Ilia, turning and advancing upon poor Elias with a sneer. “So what’s your excuse, then? You are a royal, are you not? And yet this lesser noble has better control of his beast than you!”

“Are we going to talk all day, or are we going to ride?” Saya muttered.

Ilia raised an eyebrow and squared up against the redhead. “Ah, Saya. You made it to senior, did you? You don’t have to remind me where you are from. An easterner.” He sniffed. “And not a drop of noble blood.”

The professor turned on his heel and continued down the line.

“Well, he’s kind of an asshole,” I muttered once he was out of earshot.

“He is,” Saya replied. “But he’s the best dragonrider in all of Centralis.”

We watched as he went down the line, inspecting other dragons and their riders. When he was satisfied, he began the lesson, asking us all to mount our dragons and get into a formation around him.

“The problem with the lot of you is that you are lazy, even you seniors,” Ilia said, addressing us as a whole. “You think riding a dragon takes no skill, and you seek to lean on what you’ve learned outside these walls? I want to disabuse you of that notion. There is no skill more important than how to ride a dragon. You must be a leader, and you must have will and wits all at once. I will begin with a demonstration.”

The professor clapped his hands together and a faint glow tinged his body. “Nayra, I summon you!” he bellowed. Then thrust his hands forward. A circle of light glowed on the ground before him and several of the juniors gasped.

“A summoning spell!” Elias said in awe. “I’ve never seen one in person.”

A massive glowing form appeared, and then the light faded. Before us was a brilliant blue dragon with massive curled horns. It snorted and bared its long fangs at all of us before turning and bowing before Ilia, who climbed upon its back. Then it rose on its hind legs and roared, bellowing flame.

“That is how a true tamer calls his dragon to ride! And now. Observe how we take flight. Nayra, rise!”

Watching Nayra and Ilia ride was inspiring. They could fly at incredible speeds. At one point they seemed to disappear and reappear at different locations, and I was certain this was yet another advanced spell. When Ilia and Nayra landed, it was to the full applause of both juniors and seniors alike.

After that, Ilia split us up into flight groups, where we drilled on several basic commands to facilitate communication between dragon and rider.

The first was “rise”. It seemed simple enough, but plenty of dragons wanted to take off long before their rider gave the command. Mehlar was no exception, and it took quite a few tries before we had it down. The other commands we learned were for speeding up and slowing down, squeezing our legs and yelling “forward” or “halt”. It helped, of course, if we could use our mental connection as well, but Ilia reminded us not to rely solely on this, that the tactile response was just as important.

As we performed the training, I noticed Vanis pointed at us and talking with others, whispers that grew into murmurs and then louder talk. Saya put a hand on my shoulder as we dismounted.

“Leave it, leave it for now. He has no proof. Not yet.”

“Not directly, no,” said Elias, jumping in. “But some of the students here were also at yesterday’s lesson. If they were paying close attention, they’d have noticed Mehlar’s change in size.”

I was saved, however, by the bell. Ilia dismissed us, but then motioned us over. “You, come. Bring your friends too.”

“Remember what I told you earlier, about keeping secrets?” he said. “You are no peasant. I watched how you rode your dragon today. Exquisite, and you’re learning twice as fast as anyone here. Beyond that, I am not deaf. I have heard what the students are saying. If it is true…” He stared at Mehlar, then at me. “You may tell me. We, the kingdom of Jandra, could always use riders. But of course … it isn’t true, is it?”

“Whatever you heard,” I replied evenly, “is certainly far from the whole truth. That I can say confidently.”

“Indeed, as these things so often are.” The man stroked his chin thoughtfully. “Begone, you three. You should get some rest. Dragonriding is tough work, and I will be seeing you once more before the week is through!”

Chapter 13

Fangirl

FEARING A REPEAT OF BREAKFAST, the three of us skipped supper at the dining hall and headed to my room instead. Elias had some snacks and dried food stored in his dorm room and brought them over.

We enjoyed a little private meal, just the three of us.

It was nice, a bit like camping. The strange thing about Elias, Saya and I was that we already felt like fast friends despite having known each other only two and three days respectively. As we traded food and drink, the talk turned, for the first time, to our personal lives.

“So Ilia seemed pretty preoccupied with what kingdom everyone was from. Elias, I know you are from the south, and, Saya, you are from the east? Does that mean people in Centralis come from all over?” I asked.

Elias nodded. “Yes, for the most part the kingdoms get along. Although there are some differences. These days the south and east get along well, but the north, well … you can see from Ilia and Vanis. They think they are superior.” Elias paused for a while. “You know Daniel, I was happy to cover for you back there, but I am curious about where you are from as well.”

“It’s … complicated,” I said.

Saya sighed and rolled her eyes. “Daniel, you can drop the mysterious act. It's just us three. Elias knows you are a wild tamer. You may as well tell him the rest.”

“I’m not sure if you’ll believe this, but I’m not from the three kingdoms. Or anywhere even close. I learned more in class today than I’d ever known before. Where I’m from … there aren’t even any dragons.”

Elias laughed nervously. Saya said nothing, chewing thoughtfully on a slice of baked bread. She had heard some of my backstory during our conversation with the principal (the parts she paid attention to at least) but there was still a lot she didn’t know.

“Wow…” said Elias, turning to Saya. “Saya, do you think it's … true? Is that possible?”

“Well, I have to be honest. Everything else I thought was impossible about Daniel turned out to be true,” the redhead said.

“Am I wrong, or did you just kind of say that I’m amazing?” I teased.

Elias laughed in earnest, and Saya slapped my shoulder playfully. I grinned, happy that the tension was broken.

There was a knock on the door.

All three of our heads turned.

There was another knock.

Saya reached for her blade. Elias raised his hands as if to cast a spell.

“Who is it?” I called, not as quick as my companions to expect the worst.

There was a pause, and a timid female voice answered, “Um … I’m so sorry… is this the room of Daniel? The wild dragonrider?”

I got to my feet and walked towards the door.

“It could be a trap!” Saya hissed.

“I doubt that. She sounds pretty harmless.”

“Be careful!” Elias whispered, his hands still raised as though he were about to cast his sparks into the air. I ignored them both and put my ear to the door.

“Yes, it's Daniel. Who is asking?”

“Um … I’m a fellow student. I … I really wanted to ask you something, if you have just a moment of your time to spare. I really could use your help!” the nervous voice continued.

“Fine, open it,” Saya said exasperatedly as I looked back at her. “It’s not like you are going to listen to us, anyway.”

I opened the door wide. I wasn’t sure what I was expecting, but it wasn’t quite this. She was short with shoulder-length blonde hair and delicate features with bright blue eyes. She wore a long, silky white dress that clung to her petite frame. She held her hands clasped before her and looked up at me.

“It’s you,” she breathed.

Then she bowed low, her hair covering her face.

“Master Daniel, please! Take me as your apprentice! I want to learn everything you have to offer. I humbly put myself in your service,” she said and then straightened, batting her eyelashes at me. “Do you accept?”

“I … I…” I stammered, lost in the exchange and unsure of what to say.

“Ugh, really? Listen girl, Daniel is just a novice trainer, so before you get the wrong idea maybe you should get all the facts,” Saya said angrily, appearing by my side.

“Oh, is that true, master?” she said, looking between us.

“It is,” I replied. “Saya is actually my mentor here. She’d be the better one to teach you. I’m still learning the ropes.”

“Oh, but I heard that…”

“Well, you heard wrong,” Saya said, stepping in front of me. “The academy loves its gossip, but I assure you it is just that.”

The girl put her hands on her hips. She was shorter than Saya, and their two appearances were opposite. Saya was fierce, intimidating, and muscular. The girl was poised, elegant and soft. Still, she seemed to have an edge in her as she spoke.

“All the same, miss … Saya was it? I’d love a chance to speak with master Daniel myself. Even if the rumors aren’t true, I saw him fly today and was quite impressed. And I would love to meet his dragon. I’m sure he wouldn’t mind?”

The pretty blonde shot me a smile. “Would you, master?”

“I um … well…. If you want to meet Mehlar, that’s fine, but right now isn’t the best—”

“Great, so I can come in?” the blonde said happily, interrupting me and taking a step forward. “If that’s okay with your … girlfriend?”

Saya spluttered, her face turning red. I laughed and began to explain but the girl was so excited at the prospect of meeting Mehlar that she stopped waiting and brushed past us both, entering the room.

“Um, hi,” said Elias, looking up at the newcomer.

“Ooh!” the girl squealed, jumping back. “I’m sorry I didn’t see you. Oh, gosh…” she stammered as her face reddened.. “I got so excited to see master Daniel, and the dragon. I just burst in here … oh no…I’ve been terribly rude!”

Saya folded her arms and glared. “Yes … yes, you have.”

I shot her a dirty look. I closed the door and walked over to the center of the room. Elias wiped the crumbs from his lap and got to his feet. She clasped her hands tightly. I could tell she was nervous, overwhelmed.

I know the feeling.

“Okay, let’s start over. I’m Daniel, this is Elias, and that’s Saya. Maybe you can tell us your name first. That might be a good start.” I said the word as gently as I could.

“I’m Olivia … and I… I think I should sit down for a moment…” she said, her words growing faint.

Elias and I caught her just as she began to fall.

Saya was quick to attend to the passed-out Olivia, I suspected, because she didn’t want me anywhere near her. Her possessiveness was admittedly a bit of a turn on. Something about that fiery attitude.

Even if she did protest being my girlfriend.

When Olivia finally woke up, I think she nearly died of embarrassment a second time when she saw us all hovering over her.

“It’s okay,” Saya assured her. “You are fine. You just fainted. You were only out for a few minutes.”

I guess Saya can’t be angry any more after that.

Olivia sat up and bowed her head, her bangs obscuring her face in shadow.

“I have been a burden to you. I’m sorry. It’s just…” I saw her clench the material of her dress in her fingertips. “It’s always been my dream to meet a wild dragon! Sometimes that happens to me … when I get overwhelmed. God, this is so embarrassing.”

Her eyes were wide and teary.

“Maybe just take a moment to breathe, okay?” I said. “We aren’t upset with you and you haven’t burdened us. I do want to ask you, where did you hear that I was a wild dragon rider?”

Olivia sniffed and wiped her eyes, then she looked up at me and giggled.

“Really, are you surprised? I would have heard the rumors, even if I hadn’t been paying close attention. The truth was, I noticed even before I overhead Vanis this morning in the cafeteria. I was there the morning you and your dragon came into the academy. It was merely a baby then!”

Olivia’s eyes were shining as she spoke, her earlier embarrassment fading as she got more and more excited.

“And then … then I saw it flying again this morning, and it was over triple the size! Amazing! No tamed dragon can grow like that. In one of the books I read, it said that wild dragons can ‘level up’ fast when they are young, sometimes even once a day! I read all the books in my father’s library. He even has more than the headmaster!”

She has me pegged. Even if Saya wants us to keep trying to fool her, it’s too late.

“Your father…” Elias whispered thoughtfully, then snapped his fingers. “You are Olivia Blackwell!”

It was Saya’s turn to go wide eyed, then I saw her reach for her blade. “A Blackwell, is this a trick? A scheme to get at Daniel?”

“No, no, no!” Olivia stammered. “It’s not like that I promise. Yes, I am a Blackwell. But I have no desire to do any of you harm. I’m here to learn, just like you. And I am just excited to see master Daniel.”

“Well, I believe her,” said Elias. “She seems sincere, Saya. We can’t judge her just because her family has a reputation.”

“Master Daniel, please … let me see him. I understand, you want to keep this secret, but I know it to be true. There is no use hiding it. Grant me this, and I promise to leave you alone after that if that is your wish! It has been my dream my whole life to meet a true wild dragon!”

I looked at Saya, and she gave a resigned nod. Elias smiled. I stood up and motioned to the balcony.

“I think we could all use some air. Let’s go to the roost and grant Olivia her wish to see Mehlar.”

Saya and I watched from the edge of the roost while Elias introduced Olivia to Mehlar. I was worried at first, but Mehlar was well behaved, and Olivia had a gentle touch. Mehlar’s energy seemed calm around her.

I wonder if he senses something about her … like he did with Saya.

When I turned to Saya, I found she was looking away from me and from the scene playing it before us, staring off into the distance, her posture stiff.

“What's up with you tonight?” I asked her. “You’ve been all over the place. At first you were angry with Olivia, next you were tending to her like a sister. And then you looked ready to fight her again when you found out she was a ‘Blackwell’? What is so crazy about that name?”

She sighed. “Daniel, I really have to explain everything to you, don't I? The Blackwells are one of the highest-ranking noble families in the North. That girl is Lady Olivia! We need to be careful. The Blackwells aren’t exactly known for their pacifism.”

“But today the history professor said…”

Saya cut me off. “Life isn’t a textbook, Daniel. This might be a time where the kingdoms have a truce, but there is bad blood among them still. The north has always had aims to expand, and they have a history of using force to claim our lands, especially in the northeastern border region. They have also even been said to kidnap dragons. So as sweet and cute as she is..,” She glared at me with the last word. “You need to watch yourself.”

Mehlar let out a soft growl and my heart leapt, I ran over… Only to find his eyes closed in pleasure as Olivia scratched his belly and giggled gleefully. “You don’t seem quite like the wild dragons in stories. He’s pretty friendly, isn’t he, master Daniel?” she said, looking up at me.

She may seem cute, huh? No. She definitely is cute. But that is dangerous in and of itself. But Mehlar likes her already … he’s usually a good judge of character. He was with Saya.

I looked over at Saya and back at the new girl. “Yes, Mehlar is friendly, but only to those he trusts. I don’t think he was as much of a fan of Vanis.”

At the name, Olivia's face darkened. “Vanis! He and his clan have always been troublemakers. I apologize on behalf of our people. He does not represent all the nobles of the north.”

“It’s okay,” I said. “It’s not my first time facing a bully like him.”

“You are a Blackwell, aren’t you? Your family outranks him!” Saya said, taking a step forward. “Shouldn’t you take responsibility?”

Now she wants to start up again?

“Saya, that’s-”

“Look, you may have these two fooled with your nice girl act, but not me. I have my eyes on you.” Saya looked at me and at Elias. “Goodnight you two, goodnight … Lady Olivia.”

I opened my mouth to protest, but Elias put a hand on my shoulder to stop me. Saya stormed off without a look back.

“I’ll talk to her, you should stay,” Elias said. “She’ll calm down in the morning. Easterners.” He grinned. “Quick to love, quick to hate. As they say.” Elias bowed at Olivia and ran off after Saya, leaving the two of us alone.

The door to the roost closed behind Elias. Olivia seemed unphased. She was inspecting Mehlar’s scales with what appeared to be a magnifying glass.

“Finding anything interesting?” I asked.

“Everything!” she responded happily and gave me a wink. “But he’s only a bronze now. We cannot tell yet what color he will be when he is fully grown.”

She continued fawning over Mehlar, gazing at him, studying this or that patch of scales or his horns. Mehlar was half asleep, not caring at all about the attention at this point.

I coughed loudly, but she did not turn. She wasn’t taking the hint that it was time to go. I walked over and clasped a hand on her shoulder. She gasped, and I felt her smooth cool skin beneath my fingers. I lifted up my hand.

Maybe that was a little too far. She is a royal … after all.

“Olivia, I think it's getting late. Perhaps I can walk you back to your dorm?”

“Oh! I’m sorry, of course … yes, of course, master Daniel, thank you.”

“It’s not a problem at all … and you don’t need to call me sir or master. Just Daniel is fine.”

Olivia wanted me to take her on Mehlar’s back but I decided against it. I’d had way too high of a profile today. Instead, we left on foot and took the stairs.

“Daniel?” Olivia asked as we descended, finally dropping the honorific.

“Yes?”

“There is something I wanted to ask you, but I wasn’t sure if I should … especially around Saya or Elias.”

We had reached the bottom of the stairs and Olivia had stopped, standing still. Her back to me.

“Do you know what a firebond is?” she asked quietly.

I felt my heart rate start to speed up. “I have an idea.”

“Promise me, Daniel. When it’s time … you… you’ll consider… me too!” Olivia looked up at me, her blue eyes sparkling intensely. Then she seemed to lose her nerve, whirling around, her skirt spinning beneath her. “Oh gosh, I … I need to go!”

Before I could stop her, the pretty blonde ran down the corridors and towards her room.

Oh boy. I think I’m going to have to leave this part out of the story I tell to Saya tomorrow.

Chapter 14

Celebrity

THERE WAS no knock on my door the next morning, waking me up for breakfast. That was just as well, because I figured Saya needed a little space. Last night had been tense, and I felt like there was more beneath the surface of Saya’s concern with Olivia than her being a Blackwell.

She’ll calm down. She just needs some time.

Once I arrived at the breakfast hall, I took a seat at what was becoming our usual table. Elias eventually spotted and joined me. It was difficult not to notice that more and more students were looking my way.

Olivia was right. The rumors are spreading. Fast.

“If this is how it’s going to be, I’m not a fan,” I complained to Elias. “I’d rather people say whatever they want directly to my face.”

“You have to ignore them!” Elias said, punctuating his point with a wave of his fork, upon which a blackened sausage was skewered. “The rumors are just that, rumors. Just because you are wild, who says that means the age will turn!?”

I took a few bites of my own breakfast before responding to Elias. I had to appreciate his support and enthusiasm, but I felt sometimes he didn’t treat things with the seriousness they deserved. He was the polar opposite of Saya. She took things so seriously I feared she would give herself ulcers.

“Elias, you aren’t the first person to mention superstitions around the return of wild dragons. I think it’s time you explained to me what they mean. What exactly might this “turning” of an age look like?”

Elias took a long drink out of a goblet of juice and wiped his stained lips. “It’s like this. Remember in class yesterday Yilva told us about the First Era? Well, we are in the Third Era now. In-between two were the dark times, some call them. History is less clear on what happened then. What we do know is that this was the time where the last of the wild dragons was killed. The Third Era is when we struck up our first truce with the dark elves. They retreated to their lands, and we kept our own. The races that once populated the earth were gone. They say the high elves retreated west across the sea, and the dwarves north to the mountains. Slowly, the noble houses revealed that they had kept some eggs, and dragons were bred in secret, and that way humans kept small amounts of magic alive…”

“Elias,” I interrupted. “This is fascinating, truly. But if this is going to turn into another lesson, I can wait for Yilva. What I really need to know is what this all has to do with me!”

“Right … to the point. Got it. They say that the Third Era will come to an end when the wild dragons return. It is said this also heralds the return of the magical creatures and of the war between the dark elves and the humans. They call it the turning. But of course, there is no evidence that this is the case. Not really…” Elias was scratching the back of his head, avoiding my gaze.

“But you believe it too, don’t you?” I asked.

“I do … at least some of it. I mean, I did. It’s how I was raised, Daniel. How all of us were. To be in awe, but also in fear of the wild dragons. And fear of a more dangerous time. A time of constant war.”

The sound of a tray slamming against the table made both Elias and I jump, and we turned our gaze to the source of the noise. Saya had loudly announced her presence. She made it a point, I thought, to sit beside Elias and not myself. She was still evidently grumpy about what happened last night.

“Where is your fangirl?” she asked me

“I haven't seen her since I walked her home,” I snapped back.

Crap. I was not going to tell her that.

Saya’s eyebrows shot up. “Walked her … home? How gentlemanly … well I guess a lady like her does need a bodyguard.”

“Knock it off, you two,” Elias said, uncharacteristically taking charge of the situation. “We have a lot more to deal with. Can you table your flirting for now?”

“Flirting?” I spluttered.

“Ridiculous!” Saya said, folding her arms.

Elias ignored our protests and pointed over at Vanis, who had entered the cafeteria. But to our surprise, he made no scene today. He just sat with a rather large crowd, holding court. Occasionally, a raucous bout of laughter would occur, and I’d see him looking over in our direction, but then it died down. No one came over. No violence erupted.

“I don’t like this,” whispered Elias.

“I know,” I responded. “It's almost worse than when he’s an asshole upfront. He’s plotting something.”

“Maybe he had a change of heart?” said Saya hopefully.

We all burst into laughter.

The day's classes were a bit of a blur.

During combat class in the morning, we progressed from practice swords to real steel, incurring a fair share of injuries. Thankfully, some attendants were on site to use healing magic. I still felt pretty useless compared to Saya and even Elias, but I felt better knowing that they both had training afforded to them as nobles. I knew I would catch up in time.

Our next class was fire magic. Saya, as a senior, did not join us.

In today’s class, Kane gave us some hands-on exercises and then left us to our own devices. We were encouraged to push our boundaries and test our mana capacity without going over the limit. I practiced my new fire palm technique, breaking through and burning a stack of boards, then bricks. I worked up quite a sweat.

Saya did, however, join us in the final class, an evening lecture by the history professor Yila, and she brought a friend. Much to Elias’s and my surprise, she entered the lecture hall with Olivia in tow. She practically dragged the petite blonde to our seats. I could see a flush in her cheeks.

“Thank you, Ms. Saya,” Olivia whispered.

Saya rolled her eyes. “You don’t need to be so polite all the time! It’s frustrating!” she said. Saya turned to us to explain: “We bumped into each other on the way to class. She was looking for ‘master Daniel’.”

When the lecture began, it was nowhere near as interesting as the first class and I saw people begin to nod off one by one in the hall.

Now that we were done with the First Age prehistory, we had gotten into the Second Age. You would think that an age filled with the greatest wars in history between dragons, dwarves, elves, and humans might be interesting. The professor found a way to make it boring, focusing on dates and details.

Saya was asleep within about ten minutes, and I was slowly drifting myself. I hadn’t really gotten a great sleep here in the last three days, and I was fading fast. Elias and Olivia, however, were like two peas in a pod. Not only were they rapt with their attention, but their hands shot up at regular intervals to ask so many questions the unflappable pink haired instructor had to tell them to hold off, so she could finish her materials.

The last thing I remember before I fell asleep was a rather long exposition on the War of Jugramd in the North and the names of all the top generals. I awoke to Olivia shaking me.

“Um, master Daniel, wake up! Class is over!”

From beside me I heard Elias’s voice: “Saya! Can you hear me? We need to go…”

I got up groggily. “Thanks,” I said.

Olivia smiled sweetly. “Of course, master Daniel.”

Didn’t we agree to drop that title?

“What the heck do you think you are doing!?” Saya yelled.

Olivia and I turned to see her holding Elias by the collar. “Shit,” I swore. I quickly rushed over to separate the two of them.

“Haven’t you heard never to wake a woman when she’s getting her beauty sleep?” Saya admonished.

“You have a bit of drool right there…” Elias said, pointing to her cheek.

She swatted his hand away and swept us with a withering glare.

“Come on, let’s eat.”

At dinner, I noticed that Saya’s attitude towards Olivia appeared to be softening. She was now acting more like a big sister to her than a rival. Unfortunately, this progress quickly became overshadowed with a new problem. It appeared that we had reached a tipping point in the rumors. Twice, during our meal, female students came out to our table giggling and blushing.

“Is it true? Are you the wild one?” they asked.

They were quickly shooed away by Elias or Olivia while Saya stared daggers. Both times I could have sworn I heard them whispering about “firebonding” as they walked away, stealing demure glances back at me as they did so. I had never had issues getting women, but this level of heat was new to me. I was flattered, but oddly, I was happy to have Saya and Olivia turn them away. As attractive as they were, I didn’t want them. I was happy with those I had around me.

Saya. Olivia. Could it be that our bond is already forming? That’s silly … and yet… why do I feel this way?

After dinner I walked back to our dorms with Saya while Elias and Olivia, in the west wing, walked the opposite direction. It had been our first chance to talk, just the two of us, in some time. I had a lot I wanted to say, but I was failing. She seemed to be having the same problem. A thick silence settled on us.

When we reached our rooms and opened our doors, I stopped her.

“Saya,” I said. “Are you still angry about last night? Maybe we should talk about all this … before it’s too late. Before things get crazier than they already are.”

Saya shook her head and looked away, but I did not move. I did not say anything. Finally, she sighed and looked at me. I saw a faint blush across her cheeks.

“You idiot, Daniel. I’m not mad. I’m worried about you. About everything. The world is going to change. And you are going to be at the center of that. I just wish … we had more time… to…”

“To do what?” I smiled.

“Shut up and come here,” Saya said, wrapping her arms around me. I hugged her close. She looked up at me, her eyes shining. I leaned down and kissed her, and she kissed me back. I felt danger, excitement, all sorts of things roiling up inside of me.

Then she stopped. She pulled away.

“That … was a mistake,” she said breathlessly. “It won't happen again.”

“I disagree.”

I grabbed her by her slender hips and spun her around against the wooden frame of the door.

She gasped and looked up at me, her green eyes ablaze with hunger. I kissed her again and her body melted into mine. Her hands ran up my chest as her tongue explored me eagerly. When we parted, she was panting and wiped her plump, wet lips.

“Daniel … this is dangerous,” she whispered. “And not just because we are in the hallway.”

“You are worried that you’ll get too close to me, aren’t you? Why? I can feel our connection already Saya, I know you feel it too,” I said.

Saya straightened her shirt and bit her lip, avoiding my gaze. “Daniel … I… we shouldn’t. Even if we want to. I’m … I’m going to my room!” Saya pushed past me and ran off.

As she threw her door open, she shot me one last look. Her face was flushed, her hair tousled. I knew it had taken a great deal of willpower for her to stop. She bit her lip and looked away, swiftly entering her room and then slamming the door behind her.

I sighed and entered my own quarters, looking down at the rather large evidence of my own excitement.

Damn. This is the second time Saya has left me absolutely blue-balled. I need a distraction.

“Mehlar,” I called. “Ready for a ride?”

My dragon stomped and screeched excitedly. At least some things were predictable in this world.

Chapter 15

Last Day

“WE GET OUR ASSIGNMENTS TODAY!” Elias said excitedly to me over the breakfast table.

I took a sip of something that I desperately wished was coffee and frowned. It tasted like dirt. I set it down and looked over Elias with tired eyes.

“What?” I asked.

“Our assignments!” he continued. “Oh, of course, you don’t know! Well, actually the idea of assignments was first created by Headmaster Elrick in the second…” Elias launched into an explanation that washed over me in waves of sound I was increasingly unable to take. I hadn’t slept well, and I wasn’t really in the mood for an Elias lecture.

And there is no coffee in this damn world.

“Can you … summarize it in just a sentence?” I asked, throwing up both hands to try and halt the front assault of information Elias was launching at me.

“Well, it’s the last day of classes. We will have a short break and then we will get our assignment. They differ every cycle, but usually they hand them out based on skill level and seniority.”

“That’s right,” said Saya, joining us. “So Olivia and I will probably be off doing something interesting while you two juniors are left tidying up Centralis.”

Olivia sat down across from Saya, smiling at me and then tucking a strand of hair behind one of her ears. “Oh, I don’t know. I feel like they may have noticed master Daniel’s talents and decided to put them to good use.”

To her credit, Saya gave only a small eye-roll and bit her tongue. Elias just chuckled.

“Well, we will see,” he said. “The headmaster will address us at the assembly, we will know for sure then.”

“And why exactly are we doing this?” I asked. “Not that I’m complaining. I could use a break from classes.”

“Well, the official reason is that they are a practical application of what we’ve learned at the academy. But beyond that, they are our way of serving Centralis. They can be anything from scouting, to search and rescue, to helping infrastructure works. Seniors rotate out on missions more often than juniors and are often called upon to perform extra tasks for the Academy when needed.”

“Infrastructure,” Saya said with a wry grin. “Also known as hauling rocks from the canyon all day on the back of your dragon.”

“At the last assembly one group got an assignment to hunt down bandits!” Olivia said with her eyes wide.

Saya scoffed. “Bandits? They were more like a group of pissed off farmers. I wouldn’t worry. These days the assignments are pretty uninteresting.“

“But didn’t you find Daniel on a mission?” Elias asked.

I smirked. “Yeah, are you saying I’m not interesting?”

Saya shoveled down a mouthful of food and scowled.

Olivia giggled and then covered her mouth when Saya shot her a withering stare. Elias and I couldn’t contain our laughter.

The rest of breakfast went uneventfully.

I welcomed the excitement around us as it meant the attention was off me for the moment. Saya quickly got over our teasing and Olivia and Elias chattered excitedly about what they expected our missions might be.

The first class of the morning was dragonriding. It would be our final session before our mission.

Thankfully, Ilia was less overbearing today and didn’t make us line up. Nor did he give us any targeted lectures.

Mehlar was impatient and eager to take to the skies once more. Once he’d started flying he couldn’t get enough of it and frankly I didn’t blame him. I was starting to love being airborne too. The experience was one of pure freedom. Indescribable.

The first drill Ilia gave us was launching and landing. He summoned Naryra and gave us a brief demonstration and then told us to practice on our own.

I was good at the first by now, but landings were something both Mehlar and I struggled with. After one particularly rough landing. I heard a group laughing as they strode over to us. Saya sat astride Dracona, myself on Mehlar, and Elias on Uthrar.

Mehlar pawed at the ground as their leader faced me down.

The boy had short cropped red hair, as did his companions, and they all had gray drakes who resembled smaller versions of Dracona.

Easterners. They are easterners, and they are warriors, just like Saya.

“This is the student they are calling wild one? Hah! The rumors are fake boys. He can barely handle that beast of his. Turning of an age? Not a chance. He and his pitiful dragon can barely fly!”

I felt a whoosh of air as Dracona snorted behind me, and I smelled brimstone. Mehlar growled and bared his long fangs. I felt his muscles tense, his heartbeat quicken.

These idiots better be careful. I don’t want a fight. … but it won’t be easy to control Mehlar if they make him too angry.

“Oh? A fellow eastern kingdom girl!” the ringleader said, turning on Saya. “Judging by her clothes, she’s from the lowlands. No wonder she keeps such company!”

Great, if they piss Saya off, it’s gonna be even worse. She’s even harder to handle than Mehlar!

And indeed, Saya was turning a shade of angry purple when I turned to check on her. Before I could even utter a word to stop her, she drew her sword. The sound of rasping metal echoed out into the morning air.

Crap. Isn’t she the one supposed to be telling me to lay low!?

“They aren’t worth it, Saya. Put that away … we don’t need to start a fight. Come on, let’s go.” I said and squeezed Mehlar’s sides. The bronze dragon flapped his great wings, sending a blast of wind towards the three southerners as we hovered in the air.

Saya spat and joined me, sheathing her sword. “Fine, but I’m not through with those three.”

Together we rose higher and higher. Thankfully, the easterners did not follow. Saya flew beside me in angry silence for a while as we circled the practice grounds.

“What was that all about?” I asked after some time had passed. “Why were they being so hostile? Aren’t you all from the same kingdom? Aren’t they your people?”

Saya shook her head. “Royals, inners, we call them. Almost all of the people here have some ties to nobility. The way I got Dracona … my story. Well, It’s a little complicated. I’m a lowlander. They will never accept me as one of theirs.”

She wore a pained expression on her face, so rather than ask her to elaborate further, I opted for distraction.

“Come on, watch me dive. I’ll go first. I’m going to finally stick this landing, you watch!” I said with a wink.

Saya cracked a small smile.

“Okay, wild one. You prove to me you are worth your fame,” she teased.

I dove, this time landing with only minimal damage to the surrounding lawns. Saya joined me, diving so fast that her and Dracona were a blur. At the very last second she pulled up and Dracona flapped furiously, buffeting me and Mehlar with wind, then landed in front of us. Saya whirled and laughed, her long hair whipping across her shoulders and her eyes sparkling.

Why does she look so sexy on the back of that dragon?

“Okay, very theatrical. I give you a ten out of ten. For the performance at least!” I said.

To my surprise, another dragon made its landing beside us. A shadow fell and then I saw, slowly and gracefully, a pure white dragon drift downwards, gliding easily and landing with a soft thud. It was Olivia. I saw several heads turn as she did so.

She was late to the class, but had made quite an entrance. Olivia was a totally different person astride her dragon. She looked regal, elegant and self-assured.

One group of blonde-headed northerners straight up stared. They were clearly impressed by her and envious that she was with me and Saya. I wondered if they were also surprised by her dragon, a white dragon that seemed incredibly rare.

I’ve seen blues from the north, like Nayra, or red like Yalmir … but never a white.

“Master, this is Arine!” Olivia said shyly. “My dragon.”

Mehlar seemed as enamored with the beautiful white dragon as I did, flaring his nostrils and tilting his head. Arine seemed aloof, but I saw her shoot Mehlar a look out of the corners of her eye.

Riders are just like their dragons. Mehlar and I, Olivia and Arine.

“I am so excited to see you fly!” Olivia said with a smile.

Me? Compared to her and Arine?

I couldn’t help but laugh. She was twice the tamer I was. That was clear with the grace she handled her beast.

“How about a race, then?” Saya said ruefully. “We can see how the master fares, as well as you.”

Olivia bowed. “I would love to see that. To be measured against the wild dragon, and an eastern warrior.”

I looked over at Ilia, who was busy berating a junior who could barely get on his dragon's back. I didn’t think he would notice, let alone mind if we raced.

“Okay, but let’s make it quick!”

“You have to give him credit Saya. He did technically win!” Olivia said with a grin.

“She’s right, I was watching from down below and he was the first one to land!” Elias added.

Saya grunted. “Fine, he won. But no-one said we were allowed to use spells! I think he cheated.”

“No-one said we weren’t allowed to use them, Saya,” I retorted. It was always nice to see her squirm a little. “But let's say next time we do it the old-fashioned way?”

Saya raised her eyebrows. “Gladly.”

I was still on a bit of a high from the victory and enjoying the company of the others when we began our final class of the day.

It was with professor Mayberry. Once again, the whole crew stuck together for the class. I enjoyed having the two girls with us. We felt like a little family. Complete with all the bickering and drama that it entailed.

Today, professor Mayberry was not here to show us calming techniques for our dragons, instead she explained, she wanted to practice something a little more interesting. Today we would be scouting, using our connections to feel and even, if we could, see through our dragons' eyes. I was excited as this was an opportunity to practice both Tamer’s Empathy and Dragonsight, two abilities I relied on heavily to defeat Vanis and, in several instances so far.

But there was an issue with this. Mehlar had a lot of practice today. Perhaps too much. He seemed tired, irritated, even agitated. As we warmed up for the activity, I tried to calm him, but nothing seemed to be working. Professor Mayberry came over to me and smiled.

“Daniel, right?” the professor asked.

I nodded, though I’d never told her my name. It occurred to me then that rumors traveled fast, even among the professors. No doubt some of them also knew what I was suspected of being.

And what did they think? What side were they on?

“I want you to try this.” The professor took my hand and placed it on Mehlar’s snout. She told me to direct my magical energy, my mana, straight into him through my touch.

“Picture a calming color and push it to him; this will help feed him your positive aura.”

I tried it and found that it worked, and that our connection, which had been chaotic and strained, slowly returned.

So she’s not just a yoga-loving hippie. Her techniques work!

“Good!” Professor Mayberry said with a smile and then leaned in close to whisper. “You know, Daniel. You will find you have greater power and connection than most here, but it will be harder to maintain. Mehlar is a gift, but if you treat him poorly, he will be your curse. Do not forget that.”

With those ominous words, she left me and began our lesson in earnest.

Our scouting lesson would be completed using what professor Mayberry called “piloting”. The term was a kind of misnomer as one could not really “pilot” a dragon. What it amounted to was giving a task to our dragons, then using our connection and passive abilities to help guide it to complete the task. Without ever setting foot on the course ourselves. A kind of joint test where we would be observers and guides, and our dragons would be the actors.

Our dragons would be sent off into the canyons below the academy where each one of them had a numbered target to find and destroy. There would, she explained with a twinkle in her eye, be a prize for the first three finishers. She gave me a wink as she scanned the crowd, and I cringed internally, hoping that nobody saw her. The last thing I wanted anyone to think was that I was a teacher’s pet.

Professor Mayberry shot a jet of flame into the sky, signaling the beginning of the hunt, and all our dragons were to take flight. I thought Mehlar might be slow to start, but seeing the other dragons, the competitive spirit in him welled up and overcame his fatigue. He beat his giant bronze wings, let out a cry, and sped off into the canyons.

Once the dragons were a distance away, Mayberry handed out maps to each one of us that showed us where our dragon’s targets were. They were confusing enough on their own, looking at the convoluted winding paths. I was at a loss as to how we would figure out where our dragons were, let alone where the targets were and how to get to them.

I watched as one by one Elias, Olivia and even Saya closed their eyes, focusing on communing with their respective dragons.

Of course! It’s not just about the map.

I closed my eyes and reached out to Mehlar with my mind. I found myself in chaos. I felt a vague blurry sense of what Mehlar must be feeling, but it was all a multicolored whirl of excitement and confusion. He was over-stimulated and lost. I pressed harder, trying to force my way to him, but this only seemed to exacerbate the strange haze that enveloped me.

I used all the techniques I had learned, running through them like a rolodex. Nothing was working.

I realized that I needed to calm myself first; I was the problem here as much as Mehlar. First, I worked on my own energy, then, like Professor Mayberry had shown me, I projected the energy… not with my physical touch this time… but with my mind. I imagined it as a faint blue and pink light. Gradually the pastels of my own calm met the chaotic dark spirals of Mehlar’s anxious energy, and they neutralized each other.

Then I felt him. I felt the connection.

Great! Quick … I’ll cast Dragonsight before I lose him!

The spell worked, and suddenly I was seeing through Mehlar’s eyes. All around me were the winding blurry brown colors of the canyons. It was dizzying and more disorienting than in the cave where his vision had been limited by the narrow scope of the place. Here I was surrounded by panoramic views. And they were spinning and whirling as I flew erratically in Mehlars body.

Calm down buddy, level out … I have something to show you.

Everything was going well. I had figured out where we were and was directing Mehlar accordingly when a shadow was cast over us. A large gray drake was right above us. For a moment I thought it was Saya’s, but I noticed, as it drew closer, that it had horns.

So it’s a male. Likely one of those assholes that was bothering us earlier.

Mehlar dodged and cried out, using his screech. The other drake who shook his head and bellowed in pain. The two dragons went after each other, snapping and breathing gouts of flame. I tried to reign Mehlar in, but he was losing himself in his aggression. The other dragon departed suddenly, taking another direction and Mehlar raised his wings, about to give chase.

No, don’t do it! He’s trying to lead you astray!

I focused, projecting calm and guiding Mehlar away from the distraction. He yielded and turned back towards the target and, after a few short wingbeats, he arrived. Mehlar whooped and hollered excitedly but in turn I felt our connection waning. I tried to get him to stay focused, but after smashing the target, he went into a frenzied excitement. Our connection frayed and snapped. I was thrown out of him and the spell was severed.

I came to, gasping on the hard packed earth of the cliff’s edge. As I looked around me, I noticed that two dragons had already returned to their masters. One was the drake who had bothered Mehlar, his owner smirking at me. The other was Olivia’s. I saw the remaining tamers focusing, kneeling, using their connections with their dragons to fulfill the task at hand.

Shit. Mehlar, he’s all alone and lost in that canyon! I need to get back to him.

I closed my eyes, trying again and again to reach him, to no avail. Then it hit me. I had an ability for this, and now was the perfect time to use it.

He got the target already. I only need him to come back here for us to complete the task. For that … I can use Summon Dragon, just like Ilia did!

I opened my hands like I had seen him do, and made my palms flat and outstretched. Nothing happened.

Okay, how does this work?

I focused on Mehlar, I imagined him flying out there. I felt for the mana inside of me, directing it into my outstretched palms.

Summon. Summon damn you!

Without warning, a light and energy filled my body and a large circle opened up in front of me on the cliff’s edge. Wind swirled about me and I heard several onlookers who were deep in concentration break and yell.

I slammed both my palms onto the ground beside the circle

Professor Mayberry screamed something, but I couldn’t make out the words. I ignored her. I focused on Mehlar, imagining his every scale. Then, my imagination became reality as he materialized out of the summoning circle. Clasped in his beak were the crumpled remnants of the target he’d been sent to find.

The light dissipated and I felt a wave of light-headedness pass over me.

A very ruffled professor Mayberry ran up to me, running a hand over her disheveled hair.

“Well, it seems we have a number three winner!” she said loudly and with a smile. But as she knelt closer to me, I saw her expression change. “Young Daniel … I would advise against ever using such a spell in a crowded place! It is dangerous. In more ways than one.”

I looked up and half the class was staring at me.

Shit.

Chapter 16

Announcement

WE SAT, the four of us, in the school’s auditorium. Near the front. We were prepared for the assembly and to receive next week’s missions. The whole space was huge and a little overwhelming. There must have been hundreds of students surrounding us. A few appeared to notice me and whisper to each other, but most were too focused on their own eager conversations.

They were focused, I assumed, on discussing what assignments there would be and who would get them.

Our group was no exception to this. Elias and Saya were debating the merits of various mission types, Saya scoffing at the idea that anything less than combat or scouting was worth her time while Elias told her that duties within the city walls themselves were just as important.

Olivia had her nose buried in a book and was totally ignoring the chaos surrounding us. I asked her what it was about and got a very long and very complicated answer. It was about a silver dragon, a war with elves, and an analysis on the possibilities of wild dragons, whether or not Mehlar might have a bloodline or relationship to this or that great matriarch. I tried to take it all in but it was near impossible, so by the end I settled for smiling and nodding. Olivia eventually took the hint and went back to reading.

I turned over the ‘prize’ professor Mayberry had given me in my fingers. It was a small coin with the head of a dragon etched in its center. Mayberry had told Olivia, myself, and the other winner that these coins were antiques from the first age. Elias had been excited about it when I’d shown him, but Saya had told me it had no practical value in this age at all.

A memento, I guess, if nothing else.

Olivia gasped suddenly, looking towards the front of the atrium. She slammed her book shut. I followed her gaze. There, flanked by a series of armored guards, was the headmaster in a full plush robe and wielding a staff. Smoke still swirled around him. He must have used his magic to appear like he had on the first day I’d met him.

This time, however, he looked much more formal and in command than our initial meeting. The smile was gone. He was all business. He took the stage, placing his hands on the podium, and surveyed us all. A hush fell over the crowd. He had all of our attention.

“First off welcome, juniors, seniors, all students alike. I am proud to see all of your faces. Another week has passed and our ranks have swelled. Some of you are just joining us, some of you may be leaving for your kingdoms soon. I want you all to take a moment to appreciate each other. Give yourselves a round of applause!!”

We all clapped, even Saya, the most cynical among us.

“Secondly, I must address something that has come to my attention this past week. Yes, I am aware of the rumors circulating, and I believe it is time we made the stance of the academy very clear. We accept people from all kingdoms and all walks of life. This is a place of safety, to train and to better ourselves. To work for all kingdoms and peoples and to stave off the darkness that has so often plagued our lands across the ages.”

A murmur arose from the crowd. Perhaps some of them weren’t totally sure what the headmaster meant, but I knew others were looking at me. Some with excitement, others with fear, and some with even more unpleasant emotions. I saw Vanis and his cronies with their arms folded.

The headmaster held up his hands for silence and then continued, “Most of you, I know, will be okay with this development. You are good, open-minded folk. But some people, however, treat this place like their own kingdom. Some seek power. Some seek advantage. I do not accept this. Difference has always been what unites us, makes us stronger.

“So with this in mind, I want to reveal something to you. I want to speak clearly and plainly…”

I saw the professors ringing the stage shuffle in discomfort. I had no doubt they had discussed this with him earlier. I doubted that all of them felt this was a good idea. I wasn’t sure myself.

He’s really going to do this? After all he told me?

“The rumors are true,” the headmaster said.

My mouth opened wide. He did it.

You could hear a pin drop now. No-one talked. The headmaster eyed us all up and down before he continued, “There is indeed a wild dragon rider amongst us. I need not name this person, for it should not matter. A dragon and his master are bound in the same way, no matter where the dragon was born. This is not something to fear, nor to worship. I understand you may have many questions for me, and for this person. But at this time, I am not at liberty to say more.

“Remember this: truth and kindness, in times of uncertainty, are better than lies and gossip. Believe your eyes and your heart. Do not fear the unknown. Whatever comes of this, we will continue to patrol, to be ready. To be vigilant. And if you do not wish to be a part of our watch, you may leave.

“Now, we have settled that! Let us continue to the main event! Today is a day for mission briefings, not idle chat! And we have plenty of them to assign. Juniors form up here, Seniors there! Your professors will have your assignments for you. Do not push or shove, be patient!”

Of course, like students in any school. We immediately disobeyed our headmaster and broke into chaos.

Chapter 17

Escape

I LAY awake staring at the ceiling of my room. For the first time since that night at that cabin, sleep did not come easily to me. I had settled into a routine at the academy, but things were about to take another turn.

Our first assignment.

I still was surprised things had turned out the way they did. I could only suspect that the headmaster himself had a hand in it. First off, pairing juniors and seniors? From what Saya said before the assembly, this was abnormal. And secondly, all four of us? Together? The odds seemed incredibly slim that this was all an accident.

But perhaps it isn’t that crazy. Mayberry and Ilia had us all practicing together today. They would have seen us flying and working as a unit. It makes sense to keep us together … doesn’t it? Or am I just trying to convince myself of that?

Regardless of why or how, Elias, Saya, Olivia, and I were all assigned to the same mission with Lazgar as our leader. He only took a moment to give us an idea of the mission, promising to give us a detailed full debrief in two days. In the meantime, much to my surprise, we were being afforded a break from both lessons and the mission to come.

Two whole days. What are we going to do with it?

The chatter amongst my companions had been excited and frenetic after the announcement, but I’d been unable to participate. I had a sense of foreboding. I didn’t want the break; I wanted to get going. This mission would be a scouting one, Lazgar had told us. And it could take days. I knew that Saya had said little was going on in the three kingdoms nowadays, but the last time I’d been outside these walls was when I had met Mehlar.

And it was also when I saw the dark elves. And saw what they did to Mehlar’s mom.

I wasn’t sure I was ready to face what was out there. And I wondered if Mehlar felt the same.

I got up out of bed and walked to the window. The large dragon was fast asleep on the balcony. I thought better of waking him up for a ride. If he was out like that, he probably needed the sleep. We had indeed trained hard today. But as for myself, I couldn't stay up all night staring at the ceiling. I put on my clothes, tip-toed out of my dorm, and slipped out into the hallways of the academy.

It was quiet at night.

The last time I had roamed the halls at this hour was when I walked Olivia back to her dorm. I paused when I reached the bottom of the stairwell. This is the place where she confessed she wanted me to bond with her. A part of me wanted to see if she was up, but I quickly dismissed this as a bad idea. Instead, I headed out a back stairwell and onto the lawn. I sat upon the stone steps outside the keep and looked out at the night sky.

“Doing a little star-gazing, are we Daniel?” a familiar female voice spoke.

The tall pink haired form of the history professor Yilva appeared behind me. Her spectacles shone in the moonlight. She looked quite different than she usually did in the lecture hall. Gone were her oversized clothes and she now cut an amazing figure in a tight, low cut black gown. She smiled, letting me stare. She wasn’t in the least bit shy. I coughed and looked away. She laughed and took a seat beside me.

“I didn’t believe Kane and Mayberry at first, you know,” she said. She was swinging her legs on the steps.

“About … what?” I asked cautiously.

Yilva laughed and tossed her hair back, shooting me a sly look. “Oh Daniel, no wonder you have those two girls following you around. They will only be the first. That whole innocent hero vibe, it’s really doing it for you. Not to mention that power, that heat, that radiates off you in waves. Oh, yes … Daniel, the women in your life who get close to you can feel it. That is how it is for a true wild dragon tamer. You can’t play dumb forever. The headmaster announced it today. It's only a matter of time.”

“So the teachers discussed it together, then? They know who I am?”

Yilva nodded, pushing her spectacles up the bridge of her nose with her finger. “Of course. We’ve been asked to keep an eye on you. Although … don’t worry. I wasn’t spying. I just happened to also be on a night walk myself. I was never good at sleeping. And I was tackling a rather complicated question on historical materialism in the elven realms…”

We sat in silence for a while. Yilva kicked out her legs and gazed at them. They were clad in fishnet stockings. The pink-haired professor began humming to herself ever so slightly, clearly still working the problem through in her head.

“Professor Yilva?” I asked. “Professor?”

“Oh? Yes? What is it, Daniel?”

“The girls, my power, all that you mentioned. It has to do with firebonding, doesn’t it? The more time I spend with Saya and Olivia, the more I feel drawn to them. It feels … different from anything I’ve felt before. Like their energy is calling to me. Is that what you mean when you say people close to me can sense me? Is that what they feel, too?”

She smiled. “Yes, of course. The closer you get emotionally and the more attracted to them you are physically, the more your mana will also become synched. It draws you together like magnets until … well, you complete the firebond. But what is it you are truly asking me, Daniel? I feel like your question runs deeper.”

“Saya thinks … we should be careful. And Olivia clearly doesn't want to upset Saya.”

“And what do you think, Daniel?” asked Professor Yilva. She got up and smoothed out her skirt.

When I did not answer, she gave me one last grin.

“You know already, don’t you Daniel? You know that to resist is pointless. You are a lucky man. Do not reject the bounty that is freely given.”

Professor Yilva walked away. I watched her ass sway in the cool night breeze and sighed.

She’s right. But how can I do that? How can I overcome all the hurdles in front of us?

“Stay still, master!”

Oliva’s pale white hands were spread out across my chest. My whole body felt heavy. I couldn’t have moved if I wanted to.

I didn’t want to, for the record.

The lady Blackwell was wearing a silken white knight gown, frilly lace across the chest. As she bent over me, I could see the swell of her small but well-rounded chest, the hint of pink nipples where the fabric hung loose.

She tucked in her hair behind her ears and lowered her body against mine, soft skin and even softer fabric against my naked chest. Her delicate lips descended upon me, kissing, licking, nipping down to my waist.

I noticed I was naked, and standing full to attention.

Olivia noticed too. She giggled when she reached my enlarged member, reaching for it…

“Stop! He’s mine!”

Saya appeared beside Olivia, shoving her aside. The redhead wore only her bra and panties, pink and black. The top was complete with a little bow that I desperately wanted to pull off. She caught me staring and pressed her boobs together with a grin.

“Do you like it, Daniel? Let me show you how much I like you too…”

Saya grabbed the base of my cock with both hands and began to pump, up and down. I felt electricity zap me, go straight up my spine, as pure pleasure enveloped me.

Not to be outdone, Olivia came back and descended on my cock while Saya jacked me off. Olivia looked up at me with her bright blue eyes for just a moment before winking and then taking me in her mouth. She plopped the head in and swirled her tongue around it like an ice cream cone.

I tried to open my mouth … to tell them to slow down… that I couldn’t last long. But I couldn’t speak.

“Good job girls!” a voice came from across the room.

In a full leather dominatrix outfit, there stood Professor Yilva. She smacked her palm with a paddle and advanced upon us. “That the best you have? Harder girls … faster! Make him cum!

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

My eyes opened, and the dream faded. Shit!

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

“Coming! God damnit, isn't this our day off?” I yelled out.

I finally got some action, even if it is just a dream, and I get interrupted again!

I opened the door and found I was confronted with not just one person, but a whole crowd. Elias, Saya, and Olivia all stood before me, fully dressed.

“Daniel … um… did you forget that we said we’d go on a hike today?” Elias asked, looking everywhere but at me.

Saya and Olivia had less qualms. Saya’s eyes were wide as they roamed my naked torso. Olivia’s were transfixed on my lower half, a blush covering her pale white skin. I looked down.

Shit. Clothes.

“Perverts!” I said in mock exasperation, closing the door.

I was only joking, of course. Two girls staring hungrily at me was much more of an ego boost than something to be embarrassed about. In any case, for poor Elias’s sake, I still felt bad. I quickly clothed myself and splashed some water on my face, re-emerging as fast as possible.

I truly don’t remember them saying we were supposed to go on a hike today, I guess I really was lost in my own world last night.

“Ugh,” Saya said with an eye roll as I opened the door. “How many times are we going to repeat this scene of you waking up half dressed and unshowered?”

“As many times as you wake me up without warning?” I shot back.

“I kind of liked it…” Olivia muttered shyly.

“We did have an appointment, Daniel,” Elias said with a wag of his fingers.

So you say, Elias.

“Sorry, I guess I was kind of out of it yesterday. I guess I had a lot on my mind,” I said.

“Daniel spacing out … what else is new!” said Saya, throwing her hands up in the air, causing the trio to laugh. Even I cracked a smile.

“Okay, but let’s eat before we go, please. I’m starving,” I pleaded.

I got my wish but breakfast passed all too quickly, for as Saya constantly reminded between each bite... we were late!

When I asked what exactly the reason was for us going on this trip, the answers were vague. Elias defended the idea under the guise of team building. Olivia said it would be “fun”. Saya explained it was good practice for the upcoming mission.

From my perspective, I figured it might just be a good chance for us all to get to know each other better outside of the context of lessons. I could have used a lazy day in bed instead, but I didn’t complain. Not out loud, at least. I couldn’t help but overhear some of the other tables in the cafeteria talking about their own plans for their breaks.

Shopping, eating out, playing sports. Leave it to Saya to turn our break into training.

“It’s surprising no-one else is here!” Elias commented as we headed up the trail.

Indeed, it was quite empty.

We had seen some people on the way out of the Academy, but they all ended up bound for various districts of Centralis. Only we continued straight through without stopping.

“They are lazy, that's why!” said Saya. “Remember what Lazgar said? We can’t rely on our magic? The same is true for our dragons. Flying everywhere means people don't use their feet. Or their heads, for that matter.”

“Hmm,” Olivia said as if she had never considered it. “That's true Saya. I think this was a great idea!”

“Thanks…” Saya replied cautiously.

“I agree!” exclaimed Elias. “I, for one, am going to enjoy this. You know, in the south, we are always surrounded by nature.”

I smiled. “Alright, you guys are selling me on it. Let’s do this.”

The ground began to slope upwards, and the trees thickened. The path we were following went from cobblestone to dirt. We’d left the academy and Centralis behind. We began to ascend the mountain.

Elias and Saya quickly got to discussing the various mosses, tree barks and the uses for them all. This, Saya said, was an important tool of scouting that they didn’t teach in the academy. Survival. I nodded along and tried to pay attention, but I was more interested in the sun on my skin, the burning in my calves, and the visceral reality of the moment that filled me.

This feels good. It feels right. It’s been too long.

Memories of camping and hiking with my mom began to flood back into my head. The wild had the effect of being a balm on my soul. It always had. I sighed happily and stopped, not for the first time, to stretch and appreciate the fresh mountain air.

I realized that I was quite a bit behind Saya and Elias who were chattering and walking further ahead. I heard a giggle and turned to see Olivia. She was a few steps ahead of me. She, too, appeared to be enjoying a more leisurely pace.

Today Olivia had eschewed her usual dresses and wore a form fitting pair of brown leather leggings and a white top that crossed her lithe body like an x, leaving her midriff and shoulders bare. Her shoulder-length blonde hair was tied up in a small bun. She looked a little bit like a ballerina. She caught me staring and raised an eyebrow.

“Sorry, I um … you look good,” I confessed.

Olivia went red. “Thanks … you too.”

I laughed. “Really? In my same old brown tunic and pants? Not exactly a fashion statement.”

Olivia laughed. “I like it anyway. Back home, all the noblemen dress alike in silks and gowns. They spend their days and fortune on fashion. I’m happy you aren’t like them. That’s why I like you…”

“Like me?” I asked, and it was my turn to raise an eyebrow.

“Was that too forward, master Daniel? You must feel what I feel…” Olivia whispered.

I looked around. Saya and Elias were far ahead. “Yes,” I whispered back. “But…”

Olivia held a soft finger to my lips. She was smiling, her face opening up brightly like a flower.

“You don’t need to say anything else. Not now.” She reached over and grabbed my hand in hers. “Let's hurry up, Saya and Elias are waiting!”

Olivia pulled me forward. She was surprisingly fast and nimble. I, too, felt as light as air.

Just like Yilva said. Don’t reject the gifts that are freely given.

At the summit, I thought I could reasonably expect a break. All of us were tired, even our two ringleaders. But Saya had other ideas. After we’d had some water and a quick lunch she opened her backpack to reveal she had brought four training staves.

Apparently an education in berries and leaves was not sufficient for our upcoming mission. Saya wanted to ensure we had some combat training as well. Olivia had brought a book and quickly bowed out to read. Elias followed suit after a few bouts. Eventually it was just Saya and me. The only sounds were our grunting and the clacking of hard lacquered wood on wood.

“You need to focus, Daniel. If we encounter any bandits, they won't take it easy on you like I am!” Saya said after a particularly powerful blow had me teetering and nearly knocked me over.

I righted myself at the last second and fended off another overhand swing. Saya had a sheen of sweat over her, her breasts heaving as she swung and lunged. Anyone could be forgiven for being distracted.

But she’s tired too. Why is she pushing so damn hard? She doesn’t have the benefit of all my leveled-up stats, even if she does have the technique down.

The next attack Saya made was wild, off the mark. I dodged it and scored a mock blow on her stomach, stopping short of actually hitting her.

“Gotcha,” I said with a smirk. “I guess I’m not so terrible after all?”

Saya grunted. “That wasn’t bad. Let’s go again.”

I looked at her. She was a mess. Her hair had come out of its ponytail and was tousled, ringing her tired face.

“Saya, why are you doing this? I can see that you are exhausted. You are going too hard! Let’s take a break like Elias and Olivia!”

“You idiot, can’t you see? The last time you left these walls, you faced danger. I … it’s my job to protect you!” Saya said, her tone high. “I … I… I don’t want you to get hurt.”

I took a step closer to her. She looked up at me furtively. Behind her, their backs to us, were Elias and Olivia. A flame arose within me. Just the proximity to Saya was enough now. Heat, Yilva had said, heat that radiated from me. Whatever we were denying about our connection … that denial couldn’t last forever.

I dropped the stave. Saya looked at me, frozen in place. I wrapped my arms around her and hugged her close. I felt her resistance fall, she dropped her stave, her arms encircling my back.

“You don’t need to worry. I’m going to be okay,” I said gently.

Saya buried her face in my chest.

“Good. I don’t … I don’t want to lose you.”

She looked up at me, her eyes half hooded. I leaned down. Her lips parted. Our kiss was brief, chaste, and yet I felt my flames burning brighter. A hunger inside me. Saya’s exhaustion, too, had vanished. Her eyes were wide open, and her sweaty body eagerly … pressed into mine.

“Hey, you two, if you are done training, we should head back before the sun sets!” Elias called.

Saya snapped back to attention, turning around and exiting my embrace.

“Yes, we are coming!” she replied, walking off without a look back.

Damn that woman, hot as hell and then cold as ice.

Chapter 18

Pampering

THAT NIGHT, there was little fanfare.

We ate our dinner and went our separate ways. Olivia promised us for our final day off she had a surprise in store, since Saya had picked the previous day's activity. None of us had argued. Another day of training would have been a bit much, and Olivia seemed very excited about her surprise.

I fell asleep easily that night and slept a dreamless sleep.

The next day, I awoke early, with plenty of time to wash and prepare. Olivia had said to meet in the academy’s front lawns with our dragons and skip breakfast, so I roused Mehlar first thing.

The large bronze dragon was excited to do anything after being left alone all of the previous day. Before meeting the girls and Elias, we did a few laps around the Academy.

I was not the only dragonrider out and about.

The lawns were full of them. I began to think that Saya wasn’t so crazy for yesterday’s combat training. Some students had taken those days off to go into town or see family, but it seemed a significant contingent had stayed. To train. Hiking had been a chance for us to train, but also to avoid the crowds.

It makes sense that there are so many of them out practicing. Especially the juniors. This will be their chance to prove themselves.

I was, to my surprise, the first to arrive out of our group and so, when Saya and Olivia came next with Dracona and Arine, I enjoyed teasing them a little.

“Well, well, look who the cat dragged in!” I said with folded arms. When I was met with blank stares and remembered that idioms didn’t work here, I rephrased: “You two are late!”

Saya shot me a glare. “Once, just one time!”

“Now master Daniel,” Olivia said with a rare mischievous look on her face. “You should never bother a lady when she is getting ready, especially when she’s put in some effort to look good for the day to come!”

I can’t argue with that. But where are we going that they need to dress up?

Elias showed up next on Uthrar. I laughed as he landed. Uthrar was such an excitable beast. Each of our dragons had their own personalities, and they often mirrored our own. Arine was quiet and graceful, Dracona was broody yet powerful and moody, and Uthrar was perpetually in motion, curious and excitable.

And you, Mehlar. Only one thing is ever on your mind. Adventure.

As if to underscore my thoughts, he reared his head and flapped his wings. He was impatient. Ready to go.

“Okay, ladies, you’d better tell me where we are headed … or Mehlar is going to take off of his own accord!”

Saya looked at Olivia. “Well? Gonna tell him?”

“I’d like to know too!” said Elias. “If it's going to be another hike, I must warn you I’m a little chafed.”

I tried to hide my laughter and failed.

“No, not another hike,” said Olivia with a wide smile. “We are going to a place that will be far from prying eyes and rumors. And also a place where we can recover from our training and … um… chafing.”

“It’s the spa!” interrupted Saya. “We are going to a dragon spa!”

It was a short flight, but a scenic one. We headed to a nearby mountain range near the coast and to the west of the academy. There, Olivia assured us, was an exclusive volcanic spa to which she was a member.

The two girls flew a short ways ahead of us, their dragons gliding in synchronized formation. They seemed to get along well.

I watched the gray and white dragons cut effortlessly through the air. I whistled and shook my head. Mehlar breathed out two twin wisps of steam in agreement.

I can’t help but be impressed by them. You can’t either, can you buddy?

“You really got it bad, huh?” Elias teased, noticing me staring.

I laughed. “I’m sure I have no idea what you're talking about. Come on, let’s pick up the pace and see if we can beat the girls. I see the volcano ahead!

I kicked Mehlar lightly in his sides, and he sped up. I heard Elias holler and urge Uthrar on to join me.

“Last one there is a rotten egg! I mean … rotten Krebak!” I shouted.

When we arrived, the front staff took one look at me and nearly ran us off. Olivia stepped in front of me and their attitude changed as soon as she dropped her name, and, I noticed, a sack of coins as well.

It pays to have connections. Especially a Blackwell.

The resort was gorgeous. It was a huge wooden structure built into the mountainside. The interior consisted of dark wooden beams, polished to gleaming perfection, and large open vaulted ceiling. Other than the four of us and the staff, the place seemed empty. When I asked Olivia about this, she giggled.

“It’s a pretty exclusive place, Daniel, there are rarely crowds.”

I found out quickly why Olivia had told us to skip breakfast. After we had been checked in, we were led off to a seating area with plush couches and lacquered coffee tables. Several white robed attendants entered and served us tray after tray of the Varyan versions of finger foods and baked goods.

Our dragons were given a separate area to eat and served up large, freshly slaughtered carcasses that were surprisingly cleanly butchered. We could see them down the hallway and all four of them appeared to be enjoying it immensely.

I can not even fathom how much all this must cost. Too much for any of us but Olivia to afford, that’s for certain.

Once we were full to the brim, we were told our time at the spa could begin. There was only one rule. We could not speak once inside. I was surprised by this, and given the nature of our crew doubtful we could follow it, but we, of course, agreed.

What were we going to do, turn down the fanciest experience of our lifetimes?

Elias and I were led away to the male changing area and, given some swim shorts made out of lightweight material, were told our dragons would be led out by handlers.

When we emerged, changed and ready, into the spa area, I was dumbstruck by the sheer scale of the place. Built into the side of the mountain were more pools and shacks than I could count. Each one labeled with numbers and signs. The view of the surrounding country and mountainside was panoramic and gorgeous.

Elias pointed to a large placard, and we read it together. It explained how the place worked. It reminded us, of course, not to talk, then said there were a series of pools, hot and cold, as well as saunas and rest areas. The best way to experience the place, it said, was to cycle through the different areas. We were free to move around at will so long as we were respectful of all guests.

All guests? I don’t see another soul!

I did, however, see our four dragons.

Mehlar, Uthrar, Dracona, and Arine had flown over to a rather large pool surrounded by black rocks. They were pawing at the water and looking at each other. Elias nudged me, pointing to them. I took his meaning, but shook my head. This was a good opportunity for them to get along without us. I pointed the opposite direction, down a path to one of the cold pools. Elias mimed shivering, and I laughed.

I was immediately shushed by another white-robed attendant for my outburst. The man appeared to have come out of thin air and quickly disappeared once more.

I covered my mouth and felt myself begin to laugh again. I saw Elias, too, was shaking in silent mirth. I waved him forward, heading towards the cold pool, before we got in trouble.

When we stood at the edge, I held up three fingers. Elias shook his head. I dropped a finger, holding up too. Elias looked out at the water and sighed, then nodded, looking back at me. I held up one last finger.

I jumped, and he followed.

We dove deep, rising up and gasping for breath on the other end of the pool. Both of us were holding back laughter like school kids as we shivered and leaned up against the edge.

Then the girls emerged, and I forgot all about how cold I was. They looked fucking stunning.

Both of them wore white bathing suits made of a light fabric that clung tightly to their exposed skin. Olivia’s was a snug one piece that fit her petite curves like a glove. With each stride, I found my gaze traversing up and down her elegant form. Her calves, her thighs, her small yet pert chest.

Saya wore an even more revealing two-piece. Her toned stomach was on full display. Her large breasts were nearly bursting out of the thin pieces of fabric hanging down from her shoulders.

I made a point to close my mouth, but I did not stop staring until Olivia and Saya were right up to the edge of the pool. I felt Elias moving beside me and when I looked, I saw that he was motioning for them to jump in and join us.

Olivia was shaking her head. She dipped her toe in and squeaked. Saya held back laughter. Thus began a vigorous back and forth of charades until Saya finally gave up on convincing the smaller girl. Instead grabbed hold of her arm, jumped, and pulled Olivia into the pool alongside her in a dive.

A loud splash shattered the silence around us, followed by more gasps and splashes as they both struggled to ward off the cold. Shivering and chattering, they tread water towards Elias and me.

I couldn’t help but notice the way the fabric clung to them as they bobbed up and down. Even in her one-piece, I could see Olivia’s erect nipples, clearly visible in the white fabric. I was still staring at them, mesmerized, when I felt a whack on the side of my head and nearly toppled over.

Saya had snuck up on me. I pretended to look elsewhere and Saya spun me around, glaring and opening her mouth to give me a piece of her mind.

Only she couldn’t. Not here.

I put a finger to my lips, smirking, and Saya, despite the cold, turned a shade of red. In a huff, she grabbed Olivia and headed off to another pool.

Well now, that’s a little dramatic!

Elias only shook his head.

After waiting as long as we could in the cold pool, Elias and I headed off to one of the wooden sauna huts that dotted the mountainside. Sitting in the little log cabin, steam rising from its center, sweat dripping down our backs, the two of us didn’t need to speak. It was pure catharsis for our battered and over-trained bodies.

When we finally left, the two of us were new men.

Next, we went into one of the hot pools, feeling fully relaxed. Elias was actually so relaxed that he fell asleep shortly after we entered. First, he began to nod off in the pools and then, once he realized he needed a nap, he got out and headed to one of the rest areas a little farther off.

I found myself alone for the first time all day and closed my eyes, letting the silence and warmth wash over me. I sighed happily, letting my legs float up to the surface while I rested my arms on the edge of the pool.

This place is paradise.

Eventually Olivia and Saya joined me, the latter having gotten over being upset at my indiscretions earlier. Together, the three of us lounged in the warm waters in silent bliss. We watched our dragons in the distance, who were similarly relaxing. I noted, with some interest, that Arine was curled up against Mehlar and Dracona against her.

They are getting along pretty well.

Saya motioned that she wanted us to move and after waking up Olivia, who had begun dozing off on my arm, the three of us got up and headed over to the sunroom, a cabin across from our dragons with an open skylight where the sun could dry you.

We lay down on the mats on the floor. I heard Saya sigh happily and Olivia coo. They looked adorable and sexy. Each of them curled up on either side of me.

And just like our dragons outside.

I slowly let sleep take me. When I awoke, the girls had moved and I was alone. Elias was still asleep. I got up out of the pool and continued to go through the cold and hot cycle once more. I enjoyed the clarity of my thoughts. The peace that prevailed over the moment.

A loud bell began to chime.

Our time was up.

Our silence broke slowly. All of us, even our dragons, seemed in a newfound state of zen. The petty squabbles between us had evaporated. I felt like we’d bonded. Each of us. I’d noticed our dragons certainly had as well. Even Uthrar seemed less shy around Mehlar and the two of them enjoyed racing each other on the way back to Centralis and the academy.

We arrived just as it was starting to get dark.

Entering the academy that night felt like the end of something big and the beginning of something new. It felt like the first and last day of school. It had only been a two day break, but I felt like each of us had revealed a new side of ourselves to each other.

But tomorrow was the mission, a fact that none of us could get away from.

Once we arrived, Elias went off to bed, as did Olivia. Saya walked with me to our rooms. We stood by each other’s doors. Neither of us went in. Saya looked over at me and I at her.

“Today was nice,” I said.

“It was … when you weren’t being a pervert,” she replied

“And can you blame me with how you looked in that suit?”

Saya chuckled. “I guess not, Daniel.”

“Saya, I wanted to ask you something,” I said. “Did you mean what you said on the mountain? That you were afraid of what might happen to me?”

Saya nodded.

“I want you to know that it’ll be okay. I’ll be okay.” I paused. This next bit was tougher, but I needed to say it. “I also know … all of this is scary for you. But I feel our connection growing each day. I can’t ignore it. I … Saya… well, the way Mehlar acts with Dracona and with Arine. The way you and I….”

“Daniel,” Saya said softly, interrupting me. Her hair was covering her face, her blush returned.

“Sorry, I should stop. I just want you to know that it’ll be okay.”

I began to open my door, but felt a tug at my sleeve. Saya had moved in close beside me. She looked up at me with puppy dog eyes.

“Just for tonight … let me in,” she whispered.

“Are you sure?” I asked.

“Yes. But just to sleep, don’t try anything funny!”

“Right.”

Wouldn’t dream of it.

Chapter 19

The Mission

“NO … NO! STOP! LEAVE THEM ALONE!”

I bolted upright, the voice breaking through my sleep. Saya was talking to herself, and not quietly. Her face was scrunched up as if it was in pain, and she clutched the blankets around her tightly.

“Please … no!!!!” Saya’s voice was getting louder, and she looked like she was in pain. I couldn’t stand for a second longer. I shook her gently by the shoulders.

“It’s alright! It’s alright … it’s just a dream. Hey, Saya!”

She opened her eyes and fluttered her lashes. It took her a moment to orient herself, she clutched at my arms, her eyes wild before they calmed.

“Oh, no … did I wake you? Daniel, I’m sorry … it’s just…”

“A bad dream, huh?”

Saya hung her head and nodded. “Yes.”

Just like when I first met her. So it was true and not just a one off. I had a feeling back then. Something in her past, something that still haunts her. I understand that well.

“It’s okay, I’m here,” I said simply and both of us lay back down.

We didn’t need to speak about it. I knew she didn’t want to. She nestled into my chest. I smelled the fragrance of her hair. It was soft on me, and I ran my fingers through it.

“Daniel…” she said softly.

“Yes?”

“Thank you.”

“It’s nothing,” I replied.

She shook her head, shifting her position, so she could gaze up to me. “It isn’t. I know I haven’t been easy to get along with, but you’ve been trying your best. You’ve been kind … I… I appreciate that.”

“I know that isn’t easy for you to say.” I grinned.

“Shut up!” Saya said back, but she was smiling as well.

“Oh? Make me!” I jibed.

Saya bit her lip and stared straight into my eyes. Then she rolled over on top of me and kissed me. Her tongue explored mine in a frenzy, and her body ground against me. She was wearing only a thin top and panties, and her body was electric atop me. I grasped her by the waist, kissing her back hungrily.

When we parted she was panting with her face totally flush. The strap of her top had fallen down across her shoulder, her chest spilling out. She looked irresistible. I wanted her. Every fiber of me was aflame. I knew our bond was so close to being formed.

“Saya…”

She ground her hips into me and moaned. I twitched, my whole body spasming and my hard cock pressing against her pussy, separated only by a thin layer of material.

“I need you,” I growled, my hands gripping her sides higher, ready to throw her to the bed and make her mine. I could see nothing else but her and flame. I had never felt so alive.

“No,” Saya said, grasping my wrists. “No, Daniel. Not yet, not tonight. We cannot do this now. We need to focus on our mission tomorrow.”

My tension was relieved only slightly when she sat up a bit, and I lost contact at the waist. I was still in a state of hyperarousal and breathless. “Saya … how can we not? You can feel it too, right?”

“I can. But I can wait. When we get back, then we can complete the bond. Properly.”

I shook my head. “I don’t know if I can wait.”

Saya smirked. “Oh? Well, I might be able to help you out a little. Especially since you decided to let me in tonight.”

The feisty redhead gave me another peck on the lips and then, without waiting for my response, gripped the hem of my pants and boxers and, in one with smooth movement, pulled both of them down to my ankles

Saya gasped as my hard cock sprang to life right before her eyes. She touched the tip of it with a finger and when it twitched she flinched, then giggled. “Daniel! You’ve been hiding this huge thing from me? It’s a monster!”

Saya wrapped one, then two hands around it, squeezing me gently. “It’s so warm,” she exclaimed, then looked up at me. “It’s excited to see me, isn't it?”

“You have no idea,” I replied. “I…”

My thoughts and words were completely overcome by a sensation of pleasure that swept upwards throughout my body as Saya’s lips wrapped around me with a wet slurp and her tongue encircled the head of my dick.

“Fuck!” I groaned as she took me deeper, inch by inch.

Her grip had shifted to my thighs, holding me down as she sucked me greedily. Her tongue was swirling around my shaft as she took me up and down, bobbing back and forth. My hips began to thrust involuntarily as she became more aggressive, the sounds of sucking and slurping echoing across the walls.

Just as I felt I was getting close to cumming Saya released me, my cock still twitching in the air. Small rivulets of drool and precum ran down from her chin to her chest and she wiped them off.

“You look so fucking sexy right now,” I growled and began to sit up.

Saya gently pushed me back down and shook her head. “No, no touching. Just enjoy it for now.”

“You drive a hard bargain, but I accept.”

Saya looped her hands around her long red hair, tying it up into a ponytail to avoid further mess. When she was done with her hair, her hands returned to my dick. She bit her lip and gave me a sultry gaze, pumping me slowly up and down.

“I want you cum in my mouth Daniel, don’t worry about being too hard … too aggressive. I want it. All of you. Release inside of me. When I start now, I’m not going to stop until I’ve milked you dry. Understand? So don’t hold back.”

I watched her breasts heaving, clinging to the thin material of her undershirt as she spoke. Up and down, with every stroke of her nimble fingers.

“Yes … I understand,” I said dumbly.

“Good,” Saya smirked, licked her lips, then she spat on my cock. Her two hands twisted and pulled up and down, stroking me faster and faster. She leaned down and, while pumping me, she licked the head of my cock like an ice cream cone, sliding her tongue along the slit and swallowing my precum.

I gripped her ponytail in my hands. Her hair was soft, beautiful. She looked up at me, her green eyes shining playfully.

“What do you want, Daniel?”

“I want to fuck that pretty mouth of yours.”

“Then do it,” she teased.

I pulled her down onto me, pressing my cock against her cheek. She opened her mouth to gasp, and I slid it in, all the way to the back of her throat. I thrust into her, up and down. She took me, rather than pulling away, she leaned in, taking me right up to the base.

She used her free hands to cradle and massage my balls, sending a newfound wave of pleasure through me. I lost my grip on her hair as the sensations intensified, gripping the bed sheets as my muscles tensed. I was close, so close to the edge. Saya looked up at me eagerly. This was what she wanted. The power. My power. Inside of her.

She was gagging but not stopping, going up and down, fucking me with her mouth like it was a vagina. It was sloppy, messy and absolutely fucking amazing. My hips began to buck and once more I gripped her head in my hands as I fucked her mouth, losing all control as the wave crashed and broke and I came, emptying myself in violent thrusts down her waiting throat.

I felt her mouth and throat close and spasm around me, her body shaking. But she didn’t pull back. She took every last drop, swallowing it down dutifully. When she pulled off me she was gasping for air and red in the cheeks and chest. She licked her lips and her fingers.

“Okay…” she said breathlessly. “Ready to sleep, Daniel?”

Is she kidding me?

We had been ordered by Lazgar to meet at the west wall of the academy while the sun was still rising. This left us little time to get ready.

Despite Saya’s nightmares not returning, I still had not gotten nearly enough sleep. Even though she had “tamed the beast” so to speak, I still woke up several times to her arched back and plump ass grinding into me.

The beast is nowhere near tamed. Its appetite has only been whetted.

Still, I managed to keep my hands to myself until morning. That was all that mattered.

As soon as she’d awoken in the morning, Saya had retreated to her room to pack a small bag and wash. I’d used the time to collect myself as well. We’d met up briefly to try and procure some food, but found the cafeteria closed.

Resigned, the two of us headed down to the west wall to meet the rest of the students and Lazgar.

When we arrived, we found we were not the first, in-fact both Elias and Olivia had beaten us there, though they seemed just as tired as us and greeted us with yawns and lazy waves.

My companions’ dragons, the lot of them, looked sleepy as we did. Dracona was curled up and dozing with her eyes half closed, Arine stifled a delicate yawn and even Uthrar, usually the energetic one, seemed subdued. Mehlar growled excitedly beside me, the lone exception.

Oh, so you slept well, huh?

Arine and Dracona both turned their gazes to the bronze dragon, and I hid a smile

Or is it just that you are excited to see these two, buddy?

We weren’t the only group outside waiting by the wall. There were several other groups of four or five with their respective dragons, all lined up at regular intervals. All of them talking in hushed whispers. Far from an official event, it felt like we were engaged in something dark and secret.

“Is this … normal?” I asked.

“No,” Saya responded. “Not at all.”

Olivia made a worried squeak, which was quickly overshadowed by Elias yawning loudly. Saya shot him an amused look.

“You didn’t sleep well either?”

Elias shook his head. “Was up all night reading. It’s what I do when I’m nervous.”

“Students!” Lazgar clapped his hands and bellowed. “Gather round!”

The groups, including our own, all circled around our professor. A quick headcount had us at over twenty students and dragons. Quite a scouting force, and much more than just the four of us like I had pictured.

Saya says this isn’t normal. In-fact, when she went on the mission where she found me … she went alone! So what exactly is going on here?

“As you all know,” Lazgar began in a booming voice belied by his small stature.” We are to go on a scouting mission. I’m aware that the size of our force and the unorthodox nature of mixing both juniors and seniors may raise questions. I assure you I can answer them in good time.

For now, I will tell you only what you need to know…”

After Lazgar’s very vague and brief description, we set off without any further fanfare. A few students asked questions and were quickly brushed aside. All we knew was that we were going beyond the usual borders of Centralis and that we were to expect anything.

Out of the four of us, Elias seemed the most nervous. Saya, after her tiredness wore off, seemed excited by the prospect. Olivia was thoughtful and quiet. Our dragons, once airborne, all seemed to slough off their lethargy and enjoy the open skies. Mehlar in particular was enjoying himself.

As we traveled farther and farther east of the city, my doubts wore off, and I just enjoyed the ride. Our trip yesterday had been short and safe. This felt different. It felt like a whole new adventure and, despite the ominous morning talk, the sunshine came out to greet us, and the clouds of the morning broke into a beautiful day.

Soon the city sprawl gave way to villages, then barren scrubland, flat and dry. It was quite the opposite of the mountain and forests I'd seen up to this point. I felt like if there was anyone or anything residing out here, we’d see it from a mile away.

We stopped twice on our journey. Both times were rushed affairs where we took short water and bathroom breaks at Lazgar’s instructions. After just a few short minutes he had us up and on our dragons once more. I wondered, after the first such break, what Lazgar’s background was.

With his drill sergeant attitude, there's no way he’s just an ordinary ‘professor’. Not to mention those scars.

I asked Saya on our second break, and she just shook her head. “No-one knows. There are a hell of a lot of stories, though.”

“I heard he was head of the watch at Centralis, but he went berserk on a pub raid and was canned!” Olivia whispered, joining the conversation.

“I heard he was the brother of a famous King under the mo—”

“Break is over!” Lazgar growled, clapping his hands loudly. “Get on your dragons. We ride now until sunset!”

We were all huddled in groups over various campfires. The collective groans could be heard across the camp as each of us stretched out and prepared our bedding for the night. The temperature was dropping fast in the desert.

Elias and Saya both passed out early, but I stayed up, looking at the stars. I wondered what we were searching for out here, in these barren wastes.

Perhaps it's all a wild goose chase, the headmaster’s attempt to keep me away from the turmoil created by my presence.

But that wasn’t the life I wanted to live in this world, hidden away. Didn’t want to hide away from everyone. Not here. That's what I had done back in my own world, at the university. I had a chance to do something important here. To do what was right.

Only this world is complicated. It may not be so easy to know what that is.

“H-hey master?” a quiet voice whispered, so close to my ear I nearly jumped out of my sleeping roll.

It was Olivia; I saw that she was shivering.

“Are you okay?” I asked.

“I guess so,” she muttered. “I mean … no. Honestly, I’m not. I’m a little afraid. I’ve never slept outdoors before … or been so far from home. It’s also very cold. I’m being silly aren’t I? I shouldn’t bother you.. I’ll just…”

“No, it's okay,” I said.

I spread my own blanket over her, covering us both. “Here. We can get a little more heat by staying together. I used to camp a lot as a kid.”

I guess as a royal she probably has never done anything like this, slept outside under the stars.

She snuggled in close, wrapping her arm over my chest and draping a leg over mine, burying her face in my shoulder.

“Oh gosh, this is embarrassing, but you truly are so warm Daniel….”

“You are too,” I said honestly, and she giggled.

She smelled nice, she felt soft, and suddenly my thoughts turned less noble.

“I never got the chance to say this to you, Daniel, but I’m sorry,” Olivia said as she rested her head on my shoulder. “About Vanis. Saya is right. He is a noble of my kingdom and as a Blackwell, I should have done more to stop him. And because of that … it got out. About you. Being a wild one. I see how Saya treats you; she wants to protect you. Elias too. And they do all they can … but me? Sometimes I feel like I have done nothing!”

She’s guilty? I hadn’t expected that!

“Olivia, you shouldn’t feel bad. If anyone should … It's me. I embarrassed Vanis and because of my ego, I had to race him. When I leveled up during the race, he saw how Mehlar grew … and it was all over from there. “I can’t stop how fast this all is happening for me. Sometimes I wish I wasn’t a wild dragon rider actually. It’s all a little much to take in, as amazing as it is.”

“Daniel, you should never wish that!” Olivia exclaimed.

She clung to me in a hug. I felt her skirt ride up, her legs wrapping around me. Her hands gripped my chest. Olivia looked at me, and I stared back.

Her bright blue eyes reflected in the moonlight. She seemed to realize what she’d done, how close we’d gotten because she blushed and bit her lip. But she didn’t move away. Not an inch

Our noses were practically touching.

She was flushed. Excited. So was I.

“Knowing even if you struggle sometimes, it gives me hope, you know.”

I chuckled. “I struggle more than you know, Olivia.”

It’s true, I’m struggling so hard not to flip you over and tear your clothes off right this moment.

“Are you still cold?” I asked, knowing the answer.

“No, master feels just perfect,” Olivia said breathily. “I feel so close to you.”

I could smell the sweet scent of her. It was driving me mad. Her lips parted and … she kissed me on the cheek.

Fuck.

She laid her head down on my chest.

“Now, master Daniel, we’d better sleep. I know you want to do more … I… I do too. But now is not the time. Lazgar will likely wake us up at the crack of dawn.”

“Well, we can agree on that last bit for sure,” I said. “But you are really playing with fire here.”

Olivia moved her hips, rolling onto her side so that her ass pressed against my rising manhood. “I guess you’ll just have to be patient, master. Once we are done with the mission, we can get even closer.”

“Right. I guess I’ll have to. Goodnight, Olivia.”

“Goodnight.”

Great. Another night with a sexy lady I can’t have yet. God is playing with me.

This time, I did not awaken to night terrors or to a blowjob. Instead, I awoke to a rough kick in the gut and moaned as I rolled over onto my side.

“What the hell was that for?” I groaned.

“Take a wild guess!” came the angry voice of Saya. She huffed and stomped off before I could reply.

I quickly remembered all that had happened last night. And more importantly … where we were.

A very public place.

“You should get up Daniel, the others are staring,” Elias whispered in a softer tone. “Lazgar has called a briefing in ten minutes. I’ll give you two a little space.”

“Thanks, buddy,” I said, rubbing my face and sitting up, the blankets falling off of me.

Olivia sat up too yawning and stretching. Thankfully, she had slept through the terse exchange with Saya.

I was grateful we hadn’t taken things any further the previous night, as literally and figuratively hard as it had been. Olivia and I looked at each other awkwardly for a moment before chuckling.

We both got out of bed, saying little as we rolled up our intertwined sheets and made our way to the campfire to hear what the day had in store.

“Thanks,” Olivia whispered simply, giving my hand a squeeze and then dropping it before anyone could see.

I smiled, my heart warming.

I did the right thing. Saya will come around.

After a rather frigid breakfast over the campfire with Saya, Lazgar had us all huddle around him and gave us our briefing for the day. We had traveled enough the previous day and today we were going to be doing reconnaissance.

He gave us each a stick shaped projectile and instructed us on its use. It was a dwarven made flare that would shoot up if we pulled the rope at the bottom. We were to use it to give our location if there was any trouble.

Lazgar would stay at camp and man the perimeter, only leaving if he saw a flare. Each of our groups was given a map and a location for us to scout. Again, we were not told what we were searching for, but I felt an edge in Lazgar’s voice as he spoke. He stressed that we must be alert and, once again, ready for anything.

The four of us, Saya, Olivia, Elias, and I, were ordered to find and investigate an oasis a little ways west of the camp. As we mounted our dragons, I noticed a behavior for the first time. The dragons of the other students were reacting strangely to Mehlar.

They stepped aside as he passed, with fear … or was it respect? I could not be sure. I did not know if it was the attitude of the other riders or if they sensed something was different about him.

Mehlar, as always, was focused only on himself. Excited for the hunt. I petted him when I arrived at his side, and he growled happily.

To the left of me, Olivia was quietly outfitting Aline while Elias pestered Saya with a stream of small talk she appeared to be ignoring. Once we were all mounted properly, the four of us took off. Elias and Olivia went ahead while Saya and I took the rear.

Saya didn’t so much as look at me as we flew, keeping the formation but maintaining rigid posture and staring straight ahead.

I’d never experienced this kind of issue. I was never a player, but I’d never had trouble with women either. I’d always been up front with anyone I had dated about what we were. The difficult thing here was that the rules were all changing faster than I could keep up.

Maybe Saya feels that too.

“We didn’t do anything, Saya. Just so you know. She was cold, so she just wanted to cuddle…” The words did not come out as I intended them, and I winced. It certainly wasn’t a great apology.

But then again, I wasn’t really trying to apologize. Only explain.

Saya was quiet for a while, and I wondered if she was going to reply at all. Dracona gave a growl, and she petted her long neck. The dragon looked at Mehlar askance, giving him a glare that reminded me of the way Saya had looked at me this morning.

I chuckled in spite of myself and patted Mehlar’s scaly back. Poor guy, catching strays on my account.

Finally, Saya spoke. “I’m not jealous. It’s not that. You just need to know … I don’t get close to just anyone, alright? It’s not what I do. But I am with you, and it’s happening fast. I know I won’t be your only firebond. I guess I just hoped to be your first. To enjoy that privilege for a while.”

All I wanted to do was give her a hug, tell her I understood. Hell, I understood more than almost anyone. I knew what it was like to have your guard up, to never want to let anyone inside.

“Saya, I…”

“Below us! Right there!” I heard Elias scream.

Arine howled and Uthrar screeched and both the green and white dragons changed course, diving straight down into the desert sands. I looked at Saya, and she looked at me. Our faces hardened, our discussion tabled and forgotten for the moment.

As one, we kicked our dragons into gear and dove after our friends.

Chapter 20

Savior

LITHE DARK FORMS huddled over a half naked form, stabbing their spears at her as she rolled and dodged and cried. Behind them, large bestial creatures with long necks and wings roared as if full of mirth at their catch.

As we rushed to approach, their features came into focus. Pointed ears, wicked grins. I had seen one of their kind before.

Dark Elves!

But before I even had time to call out, they saw us and retreated, mounting their creatures. They whooped and howled as they flew off.

We landed, all four of us, surrounding the huddled form.

“Should we go after them?” asked Olivia timidly.

“No,” said Elias firmly. “The wyverns they ride are fast. And if they are here, their brethren are close. We must go back to Lazgar and report this immediately.”

Saya snorted. “I can catch them.” She took off before anyone could stop her.

I groaned.

Olivia kicked off. “I’ll go with her.”

“No!” I cried out, but it was too late. The two ladies were gone.

“Fuck!” I swore. “We could have used Saya’s healing magic. What is she thinking?”

“She’s hotheaded, you know that. But shouldn’t the two of us do something?” Elias looked at me and back at the still form of the victim.

It was clear now that my guess was correct in that it was a woman.

I gritted my teeth, looking at the rapidly disappearing form of the girls and their dragons. “Yes, we can’t just leave her.”

I dismounted and headed over to her. She was badly wounded in the side. I tore off a strip of my tunic and bound the wound, and she grimaced.

Elias made a gurgling sound and looked away. “I’m sorry, I'm not good with blood.”

I looked up at him. The girls were gone, and in danger, and here he was, being no help at all. I saw red.

“God damnit, then just follow them. Take the flare. If you get in danger, shoot it off. Quickly! Someone has to take care of her.”

Elias bowed. “I’m sorry, I will go.”

I felt a twinge of regret. I didn’t like talking to Elias that way. But I let it go. I needed to focus.

I checked the pulse; it was faint and getting weaker. Her blood isn't circulating!

A scene flashed before my eyes. A scene that I hadn’t been to, but that had been shown to me. On television. In pictures.

The crash.

I knew all about it. Every detail a son could know. But I hadn’t been there. The night that mom died. I wasn’t there. I’d learned afterwards. I’d spent a long time learning. How to do CPR. How to take care of myself and others.

But it was too late, wasn’t it? For the one that mattered most.

I shook my head.

No, it isn’t. You can do this right now. Another world. Another chance.

I plugged the woman's nose; I found my breath; I found the rhythm. Then I breathed life into her, performing all that I had been taught.

I felt Mehlar stomping anxiously around, but ignored him. One, two, three … pump and then breathe. Repeat. Be calm. Stay true to the rhythm, the process. With each rotation, I felt a strange sensation gripping me, like my power and life’s breath were not just flowing outwards … but that her own energy was rising to meet me, entering me. My body began to tingle.

I’ve felt something like this before.

The woman below me awoke and took spluttering halting breaths, then a large gasp. She sat up, her eyes opening. They were the most brilliant purple I’d ever seen. “Y-you … you saved me!”

“I did,” I replied. I still felt a strange sensation in me, a swirling of energy I couldn’t quite put my finger on. I tamped it down, ignoring it.

“I know you are just gathering your senses, but I need to ask you this,” I said to the lady. “You were under attack by a group of dark elves on wyverns. Do you know what they were after? Where did you come from? We haven’t seen a village out here in miles…”

She coughed, and her body seemed to shake. I held her to keep her from falling back down. “I … I don’t know.”

“That’s okay. Let's forget that for now. I’m glad you are okay. I’m going to take you back to our camp now. Let’s see if we can get you to stand.”

The girl with the brilliant purple eyes nodded, and I helped her to her feet.

It was then that I got my first good look at her.

Her hair was dark black, her skin was tan. Her body was covered in only a chest wrap and a short leather skirt, now that the cloak she had been hiding herself in fell away to reveal her thin yet busty form.

She’s even bigger than Saya.

I tried unsuccessfully to avert my gaze, and I heard her laugh.

“You are shy, are you?” her voice was full and sensual, and her gaze was intense.

“I just thought … you know your clothes fell down, right?”

“That’s what you are worried about? You truly don’t know what I am, do you?” she asked.

I shook my head. I thought about the way people had been reacting to me lately.

“I don’t care who you are or where you are from. But I do care about what I saw. No-one deserves to get ganged up on like that. Now come on, let's take you somewhere safe. Mehlar!” I called out, and he turned to us, “Ready for one more?”

The great bronze dragon’s nostrils flared, and he raised his wings. I felt his pulse quicken as he began to size her up.

Then Mehlar did something curious, something that I did not expect.

He bowed slightly before her and approached her. She stepped forward to meet him and put her hand to his forehead, and he closed his eyes. There was a short moment where I felt all of our energies spike. Then the lady withdrew her hands, began to stumble. I walked over and caught her.

She was weak, but I managed to get her on Mehlar’s back.

Something is going on with this lady, and I’d better figure out what it is. Fast.

“Who is that?” Lazgar bellowed, drawing his ax once I had returned to camp.

“That is … well I didn’t catch her name. Not yet. But she’s on our side. If she wasn't, the dark elves wouldn’t have been after her.”

“Dark elves?” Lazgar’s eyes flashed. “Speak, what is your name, woman? Tell us everything you know!”

“Azrael,” she said through hooded eyes. She was still drifting in and out of consciousness.

“She was wounded … in the attack. The dark elves were set upon her … I’m worried that she has been poisoned.”

“We will deal with that as soon as we can, Daniel, but we have another, even more pressing concern. Your squad has not returned, nor have several of the others.”

“Damn the headmaster, he was careless. Reckless. This mission was supposed to be simple. Just check for any signs of movement.”

What? This can’t be right … is Lazgar saying the headmaster and professors already suspected the dark elves were on the move?

“They have come,” Azrael whispered. She raised her eyes to look at Lazgar and I saw him frown. “They know you have a wild dragon. And they are coming for it. With all they’ve got.”

Having said her piece, Azrael fell to the floor, out cold.

Chapter 21

Stormclouds

I HAD to leave Azrael behind in order to set out after Elias and the girls. Lazgar agreed to stay with her and protect her while he waited to rally the surviving students and guide us all home.

Before I left, he had given me a gift. One of his treasured axes. It was inlaid with glittering runic script, and it was damn heavy. He told me to take good care of it. And to put it to good use. If needed.

What good it would do in aerial combat, I couldn’t imagine. But if Lazgar wanted me to have it I figured it was worth having.

After only a few minutes of racing back out into the plains, I saw a jet of sparks fly into the air.

A flare! It could be the girls!

I urged Mehlar to go faster, and he rocketed towards the sparks.

I was surprised at how much of a difference a few days of training had made. The two of us were so much more in sync. It hadn’t been that long ago that I couldn’t even fly atop him. Now Mehlar was like an extension of my very own body. I ran my fingers across his large bronze scales and felt his warmth emanating upwards.

He’s excited. Even as he worries for our companions, the hunt thrills him.

It was only a few seconds more of flying before I spotted them. A swarm of long black forms with wings. I squinted to try to make them out, thinking at first they were dragons before realizing that they were wyverns. Atop each was a dark and lanky form.

The dark elves!

Visible below them, dodging and fighting their way through, were three dragons and their riders. These I recognized immediately. One white, one green and one gray. Olivia, Elias, and Saya.

Though my companions had much larger and more powerful dragons than the encircling enemies, I knew not to underestimate them. The wyverns were agile and aggressive, not to mention they had my friends outnumbered.

Three wyverns surrounded Elias and his Uthrar.

They sized him and his dragon up for a moment before the bravest of the bunch charged him head on. The black wyvern shot towards him like an arrow out of a bow. Elias and his dragon swung to the side, dodging the attack deftly as the wyvern and rider whipped by too fast to correct their course.

Elias’s drake opened its maw and sent a bolt of fire towards one of the remaining opponents. The skinny form of the rider was knocked backwards, topping off its mount with a shriek. Its wyvern flapped its wings wildly and then dove after the falling form.

Elias yelled something I could not quite make out and spurred his dragon onwards, the two of them charging towards the remaining opponent in front of him.

The dark elf hefted a spear and flew towards him confidently. In a flash, dragon, wyvern, and rider met. The dark elf’s spear landed in the Uthrar’s dark green flank and snapped off as the two opponents passed each other midair, then circled around to face off once more.

I shifted my gaze to Olivia.

She squared off against only one of the attackers, but it was the most intimidating dark elf I had seen yet. The creature sat ramrod straight on the back of an armored wyvern.

The dark elf was clad in a long feathered headdress and was waving its hands and chanting. It thrust its hands outwards, palms up, sending a bolt of blue frost towards Olivia. With even quicker reactions and more control than Elias, Olivia, and Arine dodged and twirled expertly.

Lady Blackwell indeed.

Last, there was Saya. Saya was a hurricane.

She was everywhere at once. She appeared to have taken a spear from one of her opponents, her sword now sheathed at her side. Using this new and longer weapon, she stabbed and poked, downing dark elves and wyverns left and right.

I thought she was unstoppable until a small black shape whizzed by her, narrowly missing. She turned, her long red head whipping wildly. My eyes followed hers to see a wyvern hanging back, a long bow in its hand.

An archer. Shit.

I looked between all three of my friends. Each one of them needed help, but I couldn’t be in three places at once. I needed to think fast. A plan formed in my head and I kicked Mehlar’s sides, urging him forward. He tucked in his wings and dove.

“Olivia, Elias, Saya … cover your ears!” I yelled as loudly as I could.

Hoping they had heard or seen me, I casted amplify magic. Mehlar knew what to do, opening his maw and screeching louder than I’d ever heard and letting my spell empower him. I could almost see the waves of sonic energy blasting out of his roaring mouth. I only hoped my trio of friends had heard my warning in time.

When the attack dissipated, I surveyed the damage. The enemies were distracted, confused, and in pain. My companions had thankfully understood well and covered their ears. They too look dazed, but in much better shape. The three of them took advantage of the situation, using the opportunity to strike back unobstructed.

Saya quickly dispatched with two of her three opponents while Elias managed to dodge those still on his tail, regrouping and joining the redhead in battle.

Olivia, on the other hand, was still struggling. She launched an unsuccessful attack on her opponent, the dark elf leader. To make matters worse, he seemed unaffected by Mehlar’s screech and was casting a new spell, his hands glowing bright blue.

She needs my help!

I charged towards Olivia without further thought. Mehlar and I had almost reached her when a large bolt of blue energy shot from the leader to Olivia’s dragon, stunning it and then sending them both plummeting downwards.

I looked from Olivia to the leader, a wicked grin on his face. I was tempted for a moment to wipe that grin right off of his mug with Lazgar’s ax, but shook myself out of it and focused on saving. Olivia.

I squeezed Mehlar’s sides and guided him into another dive. He tucked his wings in completely and dropped downwards. I cast amplify magic once more and Mehlar used zephyr to speed us up. I felt a strange feeling as I did so, a pull at my chest.

[ You are running low on mana ]

Thanks for that codex, but right about now … I couldn't care less.

I ignored the feeling and continued to dive. Miraculously, we reached Olivia before she fell, gliding underneath her. I opened my arms and caught her. She weighed less than I expected. Her dragon was another story. The beast was falling so fast it would hit the ground at any moment.

Then I saw Mehlar do something totally new. He opened his mouth and roared.

This sound was totally different from his screech. Instead of an assault of noise, he sent a beam of pure energy. I watched as it washed over Olivia’s dragon and the smaller beast immediately shook itself out of its reverie, waking up just in time to spread its wings and land on the ground.

What the heck was that!?

As I landed beside Olivia and her dragon, words appeared in my mind’s eyes from the codex:

[ Mehlar has learned:

Alpha Roar: Rank 1

This ability can empower other dragons in situations of… ]

I began to read the description of how it could be used but Olivia interrupted me.

“Look out!” she cried into my ear.

Twin bolts of blue energy were flying towards us.

Mehlar turned, baring his jagged teeth and casting his ranked-up fireball, vaporizing the attacks and stopping them in mid-air. I felt his aura. He was angry, but just like me, he was running out of mana.

We have to end this quick

“Let's kill this rat bastard!” I said, turning my back on Olivia and urging Mehlar upwards.

My dragon responded quickly, flapping his wings and in a moment we were airborne. The leader, seeing us coming, whirled in his wyvern and began to run away.

Oh, no you don’t!

While we gave chase, I heard the sounds of Elias and Saya fighting. I wanted to help them but I I had to keep my focus. Once I took down the leader, hopefully the others would scatter.

The wyvern we were chasing turned unexpectedly, and the caster sent not one, but three bolts of energy flying towards me, all at once. Two went wide, but the other hit us head on. I felt a terrible sensation, like being shocked, frozen and stabbed all at once.

Mehlar screeched. I gritted my teeth; I felt weak but urged us both onwards.

“Is that the best you got?” I yelled.

My voice sounded less than intimidating as my teeth were chattering from the cold of the attack. I was out of mana and soon I would be out of energy, too. But I wasn’t about to give up.

I drew Lazgar’s ax. I knew what I needed to do. We were fast approaching the opponent, and neither of us could dodge at this level. His eyes were wide. He had not expected us to survive his attack.

Good, you aren’t going to expect this either!

At the last moment before the dragon and wyvern were about to collide, I leapt off Mehlar’s back, and he banked sharply away. I landed onto the wyvern’s front, nearly falling backwards but managing to use my momentum to carry my body forward. I swung the ax and caught the leader in the chest. When I pulled it free, a fountain of blood welled up from the wound.

The dark elf screamed. His hands twitched. I gripped him underneath the shoulders and heaved. A look of pure terror consumed his face as I threw him up and off the wyverns back with all my might. His body fell to the plains below like a stone.

I didn’t have time to celebrate my victory. The wyvern below me began to screech and buck.

“Sit still, you bastard!” I growled.

I got my body as low as possible, gripping the beast around its neck with my arms and its sides with my legs. It writhed and howled, trying to throw me off, but I had a good grip and clung to it.

There is no hope of taming this creature. I have to use force.

I cast firepalm and dug it deep into the beast's head with both my hands as I held onto it. It screeched and began to lose altitude. I struck it again, and again and again, my fury raining down upon it until its scales were ashen and its cries silent.

We dropped, and we dropped fast. The wyverns below me went slack.

I heard the powerful whoosh of wings beating. Even before I saw where the noise was coming from, I felt it. Mehlar was seeking me, coming for me.

But it’s too late. He can’t reach me in time!

The ground was rising up to meet me. I closed my eyes. I accepted the end. And then … suddenly… I was floating. Hovering above the earth. Mehlar landed below me, looking up curiously.

So this wasn’t his doing. Then … who?

Olivia walked over, revealing herself, her hands waving in an intricate pattern. I drifted downwards lazily, my body light as a father, until my feet touched solid earth, and the spell dissipated.

“You … you did this!?” I asked incredulously.

She smiled shyly. “Yes.”

“What on earth was that?” I asked.

“Defensive magic. It is my specialty, actually. But what about you? How did you and Mehlar … do your spell earlier? That rallying cry? It was incredible…”

“I guess Mehlar must have learned it in combat! But I think we should table this discussion. I think we have bigger problems.”

I scanned the nearby ground to make sure that the leader and his wyvern hadn't survived. I regretted doing so rather quickly. Their forms were nearby.

The leader’s body was an unidentifiable gory mess, and its wyvern was not much better. Fire had consumed it. I looked away from the sight, feeling slightly nauseous.

Cries and shouts from above and Olivia and I looked up to see the remaining wyverns fleeing. With their leader gone and our redoubled efforts, they had been defeated.

Elias and Saya landed beside us soon after, joining Olivia and me on the ground.

“What took you so long?” Saya said with a half-hearted grin.

“Yeah,” Elias panted. “We were waiting for you wild one.”

I laughed alongside them but I could see in their faces, they knew how close they'd come, we’d all come, to a much darker fate.

There was a sad showing at the camp when we returned, one of the parties had not returned at all, and those that had were badly injured and looked much worse off than we were.

Lazgar was simultaneously furious at me for taking so long and impressed that I’d returned.

He took me aside for a moment and I explained what had happened, right up until my final encounter with the dark elf I had defeated with the ax. I produced the bloodied weapon and handed it back to him.

“Your first kill, was it, Daniel?”

“Yes, sort of,” I said. My mind flashed back to the dark elf on the mountaintop. But that one had been different, an accident, pure instinct. This one … this one I’d sought the enemy out.

“It may not be your last,” Lazgar cut into my thoughts. “Be proud but not arrogant. Taking a life is a serious matter. Keep the ax. You may need it in the coming days. Keep it clean and keep it sharp.”

“Yes, sir.”

I felt the weight of his words, each one of them. I’d been going on adrenaline, but I realized what he said was correct. I was changing fast, and so was Mehlar, especially in our desire to fight, to hunt.

Alpha roar … that probably won’t be the last of Mehlar’s abilities to come to us on the battlefield.

After his lecture, Lazgar quickly gathered the students together and after a headcount, he had us take off and fly back towards the academy. There was little talk among the parties on the way home. Many were injured, and the mood was grim.

And then there is the party. The one that didn’t come back.

Elias, Saya, Olivia, and I flew in loose formation together while Azrael was carried by Lazgar, still passed out.

“Who is she?” Olivia had asked before we took off.

“She has the trappings of a nomad,” Saya had explained. “One of the unaffiliated tribes of the desert. My people have had dealings with them before. But why she was all the way out here in the wastes … and why was she under attack? I cannot say.”

Once airborne, we rode on in silence. The day had turned to night, and the moon was obscured by clouds, covering all of us riders in the dark cloak of night.

Elias seemed the most shaken of all our group members. He had not talked since we were reunited.

While he had been quite impressive on the field of battle, now that he was off of it, he had returned to the timid and nerdy student I had come to know.

Olivia and Elias drifted towards the back of the formation over time, while Saya and I ended up in front, just behind Lazgar, but out of earshot.

The winds were minor, and this made our flight calm and quiet. It also gave me the opportunity to talk to Saya alone. I hadn’t had that chance in a while. It took me a few tries to get started.

Finally I said, “You were something else out there.”

She nodded. “I don’t know that Olivia or Elias have seen combat like that. But I have.”

“In the academy?” I asked incredulously.

Saya just laughed. “No, in the lowlands. Like I said, I have had a harder life than most here. Olivia is a Blackwell, and Elias may not be as high up as her, but he has a noble family. Me? Daniel I … I had nothing before I came here. I fought... just to survive.”

I let her words sit in the air for a minute, and I deeply considered what she had told me. I finally responded: “I understand. I lost my family too. It was hard. I didn’t have to fight, not like you did, I’m sure. But I know what it's like to be alone. To fend for yourself.”

Saya sighed. “I know. I was wrong when we met. I misjudged you. I see now that your strength isn’t just in being the wild one. It comes from who you are. That is maybe why Mehlar responds so well to you. He’s a good judge of character, you know?”

I chuckled. “You are only saying that because he’s always liked you.”

Saya smirked. “Touche.”

I smiled.

There’s that old Saya. The one with a smile and a teasing attitude. I don’t ever want to lose that. As dark as things might get. I’ll fight to protect moments like this.

Our arrival at the castle was much different than our return last time.

On the way back, the rolling fields and hamlets had sinister shadows, and all of us were constantly on the lookout. Though we knew it unlikely the dark elves had penetrated this far into human territory.

Lazgar had also begun to push us to ride at a speed most were unfamiliar with, and though Mehlar and Dracona could keep up easily, some of the wounded riders and dragons had a lot of trouble.

More than once I used Mehlar’s new Alpha Roar to rally them, inspiring them, filling them with energy. But I did so at a cost to myself. I felt hollow and stretched out, and I knew my tank was nearly empty.

But I was glad to help.

The first time we used Mehlar’s new ability, I had received shock and some strange looks but soon thereafter the riders all appreciated it. Mehlar, I realized, was a leader. Not a follower. And I knew that the others were beginning to see him as such.

“Not just Mehlar, Daniel. You are too,” Saya had said when I remarked as such.

The thought was a strange one to me.

It was something my mom had told me before she passed, that I was a leader. That it was in my blood. But it didn’t make a whole lot of sense to me. I was always getting into fights, always doing reckless things because I wanted to save or help my friends. I liked those close to me, but strangers?

I didn’t know about that.

“We are getting close.” It was Olivia who spoke the words.

The first I’d heard from her in quite a while.

I looked over at her and Arine, who had pulled up beside us. She seemed to have grown up on this journey. She was not the young girl I'd met just a few days prior, fainting in my dorm.

Then there was Elias. He looked worse. He had a thousand-yard stare, a grim grip on the reigns.

He’s lost. Lost in his mind.

The stables took the dragons, and the infirmary took the wounded, along with Azrael.

I was going to retreat to my dorm with Saya, but Lazgar pulled me aside before I had the chance. I told the others to go on without me.

“Daniel, I think it’s time we had a chat, boy.”

Lazgar took me to his own quarters. Once there he poured himself a stiff drink then one for me as well. I told him I didn’t like alcohol, but he was insistent.

“You will today,” he said.

I didn’t argue. I knew the type. I let the glass sit on the table as he downed his in one shot and poured another, sitting down across from me.

Lazgar ran his fingers over his bald head, then through his beard. He was not a man who often appeared to be at a loss for words, but he seemed to be at that moment.

“Sir?” I asked. “Is everything alright?”

Lazgar grimaced. “No Daniel, no it is not. I will let you in on a secret. We met with the headmaster before he made his announcement yesterday. I advised him against sending you on this mission. Too risky. But even more than that, I advised him against keeping you here, at the academy, for a moment longer.”

He paused and took another sip before continuing, “No, it's not that I believe the age is turning or anything magical … it's you, Daniel. You attract danger. A wild dragon like yours attracts people who want to be on your side, to use your power. Power is an intoxicant.”

He took a final swing then eyed my glass.

“I told you to drink with me, boy!” he growled.

I took a tentative sip. It went down smoothly. I took another. I felt a warmth flood me.

This feels … nice. I’d better be careful with it.

“Good, good! That's the spirit. Or the spirits, haha!” My professor laughed, then soon his face returned to its former glowering state.

“My point, yes, my point. What we saw today, if I’m right. It's just the beginning. And I saw the way the other riders looked at you, with awe and fear. Both.”

“What do you advise me to do, sir?” I asked.

“Leave,” Lazgar said.

I was dumbfounded.

“Leave before it is too late.”

“But my friends?” I asked. My head was beginning to spin.

Lazgar finished his glass and got up.

“If they care about you, they'll let you go.”

The professor opened the door, and the cold air came in. It was my cue to leave.

Chapter 22

At Long Last, But Not Lasting Long

I OPENED the door to my room, ran my fingers through my hair, and basically collapsed onto my bed. I was beat. I stretched out, closing my eyes. My hands hit something. I opened my eyes and looked beside me.

Something was wrong. My bed … was… occupied.

My fight or flight instinct kicked in, and I grasped the stranger by the collar of their shirt, lifting them up, yelling loudly.

The stranger emerged, blankets falling off of them.

Only it wasn’t a stranger.

Long red hair cascaded down a pale freckled busty form. She was wearing one of my oversized shirts and nothing else. Brilliant green eyes blinked open.

“Daniel, you're here … you're okay… I waited up for you but I got a little sleepy and figured I’d take a nap.” Saya grinned at me sleepily. “Elias and Olivia were here too, but they went to bed,” she continued, rubbing her eyes.

She’s in my bed. She’s in my clothes. And she looks good. Damn good.

“Mehlar, is he okay?” I asked. It was all I could think to ask.

Saya smiled. “Yes, Mehlar is okay. Of all the dragons, he was in the best shape. He seems worried about the others, though. I think he is taking his role as leader more and more seriously. It was Elias and his dragon that fared the worst in our group, but Olivia was great with him. She has a lot of healing and defense spells I did not know about.”

Saya paused for a moment thoughtfully. “Most of the dragons went to the stables to be checked on. Dracona is here on your roost, with Mehlar.”

That’s new. Very new…

“With her? They are okay … like that?” I asked incredulously.

Saya laughed. “It’s nothing like that, Daniel, at least not yet. They are just becoming familiar with one another. It’s cute actually.”

I guess our dragons' feelings tend to mirror our own. Interesting.

Dracona and Mehlar had started on opposite ends of the spectrum, so I hadn’t imagined them getting close, but now that Saya mentioned it I saw the signs. And Mehlar was a leader now. I saw how the other dragons looked up to him.

“I’m sorry. I guess I’m better in a fight than I am at all this stuff,” I said truthfully.

Saya pulled off her blankets and sat up, eyeing me. “It might be time you started thinking about all this ‘stuff’, Daniel. For example, what happened between you and Olivia?” Saya blew a stray strand of hair out of her face. “Did you kiss her too, Daniel? When she slept beside you?”

“No, I mean, she did peck me on the cheek…” I replied dumbly, feeling like a trap was closing in around me

Saya laughed.

“Good. Listen, Daniel, I’m not jealous of her. Truly. Olivia is a beautiful woman. I know who you are, and that you’ll have many women after you. Especially when you understand how dragons bond.” She shook her head. “But I care about you. And I do selfishly want you. At least, first…”

I smiled. “You had the first kiss, and much more than a peck. I’ve thought about it each night since. I was … excited.”

Saya’s eyes drifted downwards, and she inched closer. I couldn’t help but notice her ample cleavage in the low crew neck of the shirt and her bare legs. She ran her fingers down my sides and giggled, then she leaned in close, whispering into my ear breathily, “I think you are excited … now too.”

“I am,” I confessed, my hardness slowly growing.

There was a moment of silence as she pulled back, looking at me. Our noses were nearly touching, then all pretense fell away. The adrenaline of the day, the tension that had been building between us since we met … it all boiled over.

Saya pressed her body into me and kissed me hungrily, her tongue exploring mine as I kissed her back. I ran my hands up her stomach and under her shirt. Her skin was soft and warm to the touch. She moaned as we parted.

She was panting as I looked into her eyes. “Are you sure?” I asked.

She nodded. “I’ve wanted this, Daniel. Since I met you. We finished the mission. We’ve waited as long as we could. Now, take me.”

I tore off her shirt. She gasped, then grinned, shy but also proud as I gawped at her beautiful breasts.

“You … like them…?” she asked, a hint of shyness creeping into her voice.

“They are so fucking sexy,” I said honestly.

They were perfectly rounded, with pretty pink nipples, milky white and freckled. I took them in my hands, kneading them as she moaned.

Saya’s hands drifted lower, running over my hardness through my pants. While she began to stroke me, I kissed my way down her neck to her breasts, suckling one while I fondled the other.

Saya leaned back her head in pleasure, holding me to her

“They are … sensitive…” she whimpered.

I loved seeing the big tough Saya so vulnerable. I growled as a fire lit within me. I pushed her onto her back, taking control. Under my shirt, she had only been wearing panties for bottoms.

My hands roamed her sides, her toned stomach, and reached down to her waist.

“Lower!” she demanded.

A shiver and thrill ran down my spine. I tore down her panties, and she spread her legs wide. I ran a finger up her slit. It was slick with excitement.

“I’m so wet for you, aren't I?” she whispered, sounding embarrassed

“Yes, and I love it.”

I teased her in slow circles, rubbing her clit and the outside of her lips as her hips began to buck slowly and rhythmically to my touch. I was about to go down lower with my mouth when Saya stopped me, grasping my cheek with both hands.

“I don’t want to wait anymore Daniel … put it inside of me. Now!”

I stripped out of my pants with Saya’s help, and she reached out and took my large member in her pale white hands, stroking it gently, causing my hips to thrust forward involuntarily. She giggled and continued to pump me. Up and down. Her touch was cool and gentle.

“Enough playing around Daniel, I want you. All of you.”

I was ready. I grasped her hips and slowly teased her entrance. She moaned, and her eyelids fluttered.

“Yes…” she breathed. “God, yes … more….”

I thrust deeper into her, burying myself all the way up to the hilt. Saya gasped, and at first I thought I had gone too far too fast, but then I felt her legs wrap around the back of me.

“It’s so deep … so thick… god… Daniel, it's amazing!”

Her eyes were shining, intense. They locked onto my own.

“Fuck me,” Saya whispered, her green eyes aflame.

I grinned. “As you command.”

My hands tightened around her slender waist as I pumped the length of my cock into her, slowly at first, then faster and faster.

Her wet, tight walls were clamping down on me each time I pulled out, as if she didn’t want to let me go. Saya’s hands grasped the sheets above her as her head pressed back into the pillow. She was biting her lip.

“Daniel … please… faster… harder… I want you to… ooh!” she moaned.

I sped up, spreading her legs wider apart and grabbing her by her thighs, lifting the bottom half of her off the bed as I slammed into her, a wild, animalistic energy taking hold of me. Saya moaned loudly as her body trembled in my hands.

“Daniel, cum! Cum inside me!” she cried.

I lowered her down and pressed my body to hers as I fucked her in steady, deep strokes, her legs and arms wrapped around me.

“Make me yours,” she breathed, her eyelids fluttering open.

I felt her whole lithe form lock up and convulse upon me as we came together, a white hot wave engulfing our twin forms. I kissed her. Greedily, hungrily, and my body emptied itself inside her in great shuddering bursts.

[ Congratulations!

You and Saya have become Firebound

You both gain the passive ability:

Twin Flames (Level 1)

This passive ability slightly amplifies each of the firebound’s magical and physical abilities when in close proximity with each other.

You both gained following active ability:

Mirror Of Light (Level 1)

This ability will allow you to initiate a two way mirror made of light energy for which you and your bonded mate may communicate for short periods of time. ]

Holy shit…

Before we slept, we lay awake together. Just talking. I felt calmer than I had in a long time. Saya and I had our walls up from the beginning, but now they had all come crashing down. I didn’t need the codex to tell me that our bond had formed.

But it is pretty freaking cool that it did. Not just a regular bond, a Firebond. And powers to go with it.

I felt her energy now in the way that I did with Mehlar. We had unlocked something special, and I knew immediately that we would never return to just friends.

I brought up the codex’s message and looked through it for a moment before dismissing it. It still felt surreal.

Saya was really one of my Firebound. It was a fantasy, not a reality. Something out of a story of a videogame. And yet not only did it feel real, it was also right. My fear of dating in college had actually not been a fear of commitment, but a fear of the lack of it. The idea that things were meaningless. But with Saya, it was truly the opposite.

She means so much to me. Already. I know she always will.

As we lay together, Saya told me all about her life in the lowlands, how she had lost her family in a bitter family struggle and been cast out. She had lived several years there, fighting to survive, before she was rescued. It was Dracona who escaped and found her. After that she’d taken refuge at the academy. This was why she had such a dislike of hierarchies and of the nobility.

In return, I told her about myself. I told her a story I hadn’t told anyone in a long time. Even George only knew bits and pieces, but I spilled my heart out to Saya as she lay naked beside me, curled up, her head on my chest. I told her how we’d never known my father. I told her how I’d struggled with my mom, even living out of our car.

She asked what a car was, and I chuckled, explaining it was like a carriage.

Then I told her how mom and I found a way to escape our horrible situation through fantasy books, enjoying tales of knights and dragons … how much she’d love to see me now.

I told her how mom died. The crash. The drunk driver who had hit her.

I told her how it had made me swear off alcohol or partying or anything like that. I focused on studies. I didn’t want to get close to anyone again. It scared me. I felt her squeeze me around the middle. I knew she understood and that she, too, was afraid of losing anything she’d gained. Including me. In a strange way, our mutual fears made us closer together. I understood her and she understood me.

“So you really aren’t from the three kingdoms?” she asked finally. “I knew that already, but sometimes I forget, and sometimes I find it hard to believe.

“No, a totally different world. I know, it's hard for me to fathom too sometimes.” I said.

“Do you ever dream of your life back there … in your home world?”

I shook my head. “Honestly, rarely. I had very little tying me down there. I hope everyone’s okay though.”

She kissed my cheek.

“Well, I’m glad we have you. And I want to tell you this. I know your fears. I will not leave you. Not even if we weren’t Firebound. But I also am not as jealous as you think. It’s okay if your eyes wander, even if you take other women as your mates. As long as you tell me, and include me … especially if they are cute.”

I let this wash over me for a moment, truly understanding and processing what she was saying.

“You’re sure?”

“Absolutely. You are the wild one, after all.”

“So anyone cute you have your eye on then, huh?” I asked with a smirk.

“I know you are into Olivia, Daniel and I’m okay with it. I’ve already told you that. I’m also … curious about her,” Saya said with a slight blush.

“So you want to bring in a Blackwell?” I teased. “Can you handle that?”

Saya smirked. “Oh, I can handle her all right. But for tonight, you’d better focus on me. I’m not done with you yet!”

Saya slipped down underneath the covers, kissing lower and lower until she reached my manhood.

Very soon I was ready for round two.

Chapter 23

A Council Is Called

ONCE I ARRIVED at the cafeteria, I was concerned to discover Elias wasn’t at breakfast. At our usual spot, I did, however, find Olivia. She waved excitedly as Saya and I joined her. I noticed the cafeteria was only half full.

I guess most of the students are still out on their missions. That makes sense, we were forced to end ours early. But where is Elias?

As we sat and ate, Olivia shared with us what she’d learned this morning from talking and listening to other students. It seemed we were not the only group sent out on a scouting mission to the borderlands.

We were not the only group to encounter dark elves, either.

We were one of three such patrols. The other two had been smaller groups and thankfully, there were no fatalities among the students. There were, however, some injuries being treated in the infirmary just as there were from our own group.

As I listened, I grew increasingly anxious. The fact that none of this had been an isolated incident meant that the rumors, at least some of them, must be true. Things were changing. The dark elves were awakened, and soon everyone would know it.

And it’s because of me.

“Well? Daniel? What do you think?” Saya asked.

I hadn’t been listening. The girls quickly got me up to speed. It seemed we had no classes today because we were back early and as such we had a full day of free time. Olivia suggested going into Centralis proper for some shopping. Saya believed we should do some more training. Combat training in particular.

Of course.

The girls were looking at me as a tiebreaker. The truth was, I didn’t care much for either option, although I hadn’t gotten a wardrobe change since I arrived in this world except for the academy clothes. Lazgar’s warnings still rang through my head.

Leave. Leave while I still can…

“Come on, Daniel!” Olivia said with a pout. “We went with Saya’s idea first last time!”

“And then yours after!” Saya shot back.

“I um … well…” I mumbled.

The standoff was interrupted by the wrapping of knuckles on the table and the frowning face of our fire magic instructor, Kane. His pointed eyebrows were raised.

“Oh, I do hate to interrupt you three’s fascinating discussion, but you are requested in the headmaster's chambers. Why he has chosen me as an emissary is beyond me. But please, finish your food. I will escort you.”

Saved by Professor Kane! There’s something I didn’t expect today.

“Wow, I never realized just high up the castle the headmaster’s office was. I have only traveled via his poof magic!” I said dumbly as we hit the second set of stairs. “No wonder he teleports. This is a hell of a workout.”

Olivia giggled, and Saya rolled her eyes.

Kane grunted, unamused. “His ‘poof’ magic, as you call it, is powerful and deserving of more than jests. You should respect it, young wildling.”

Wildling, huh? I guess I’m not going to escape these nicknames from now on.

“Although … Professor Mayberry says she saw you use a summoning spell yourself.” Kane turned and eyed me, his scarred face twitching. “Impressive.”

I gulped and nodded. Even in his compliments, Kane was too intense for me.

We were, all three of us, out of breath by the time we reached the headmaster’s chambers. Kane was, unsurprisingly, perfectly fine. I wondered if under his long flowing robes he was totally cut. Must have been, since even in my new body I was beat.

The headmaster looked as he always did, both flamboyant and terrifying. We sat in a different room this time than we had when we first met him. His quarters seemed endless, and even from where we stood, I could see several doors leading to even more rooms.

This particular lounge area featured several sofas and a fireplace.

The three of us crammed onto one sofa while Kane and the headmaster took seats opposite us. Kane folded his arms, looking uncomfortable, where the headmaster looked perfectly at ease, his legs uncrossed and his arms spread out.

There was, just as in his office, an abundance of books that put any library to shame.

Elias would love this. Where is he? I need to check on him after this.

The headmaster cleared his throat and began. “Welcome, I am glad to see the three of you, however I do not see your friend. Has he not returned?”

“He has,” said Olivia. “I saw him this morning. He did not want to leave his room. He is … resting.”

He feels bad about the fighting, about the killing. About the girl. Poor Elias.

“Yes, I am surprised you all look okay. You have been through quite an ordeal.”

“A skirmish,” said Saya haughtily. “Nothing more.”

“Oh?” the headmaster laughed. “Good, I am happy to see such spirit. But I wonder if the other two see this the same way you do, Saya. It was their first combat, and with dark elves, no less.”

He stroked his chin thoughtfully for a moment before continuing.

“I wanted to talk about this with you all first, before it came out publicly. Things are moving now. Very fast. And I do not know if we will have a chance to speak privately for some time. I have a council to attend by the end of the week. There we shall rule on several matters. Not the least of which is the rumors. Rumors involving you, Daniel.”

He turned to me.

“You may have heard already that there were other patrols. The dark elves were out, prowling. There are some who will draw a direct line to you, Daniel. There is no keeping your secret any longer. A wild rider and his dragon are among us. I intend to announce to the council that you are under my protection, but we cannot expect anything less than a contentious meeting in Centralis.

The dark elf patrols, if they continue, will cause us a political headache. I do not know exactly what the council will suggest we do. Some will want to use you to fight, others may even suggest we give you up to the enemy to maintain order. Others still may suggest you simply leave.”

Leave. That is what Lazgar suggested I do when I came back. Leave before it is too late. But how can I do that now? Now that I am Firebound to Saya? Now that I have friends here?

“But sir! A wild dragon is a gift!” interrupted Olivia. “We should treasure it, study it, whatever happens! Why are we not happy about this? This is a miracle! Wild dragons exist! There is so much we can do!”

Kane chuckled, finally speaking. “You are a naïve child. A Blackwell, aren’t you? What do you think your own family will do when they find out? And they will find out. Think carefully. They will try to take Daniel and Mehlar, for power, for their own. You two may not know, but the aptitude Daniel has already shown far outstrips any student we’ve ever seen at the academy.”

Saya scoffed. “This is all crazy! Daniel is a human, not a piece of meat, not a pawn. And he is not that strong, trust me.” She smirked. “I can keep him under control.”

Olivia looked between us, sensing something in the joke, but not quite registering.

“Be that as it may,” the headmaster said with an eyebrow raised. “You all need to take care of him. You too, Kane. I have informed the professors to keep close watch.”

Kane opened his mouth as if to speak of an objection, but then closed it and merely nodded.

“I think we need to make a few things clear. Some simple guidelines,” the headmaster said, eyeing the three of us. “You need to stay here and train. Do not leave the academy without protection. Absolutely do not leave the city of Centralis unless on the instructions of and under the guidance of your professors. I want Daniel to stay and to grow here, in a safe environment, where we can all protect him.”

“Do not worry sir, we will take good care of him!” Saya said in response. Olivia nodded.

The headmaster smiled and began to get up off the couch. “I’m sure you will. Ok, that is all for now, unless any of you three have any questions?”

“Yes, I do. Where is the girl?” I asked.

“The girl?” Saya and Olivia both blurted out at once.

Really, you two? You forgot her so quickly?

The headmaster smiled.

“Yes, the one you rescued from the lowlands? She is recovering, but she was badly poisoned by a dark elf blade. The nurses say she will make a full recovery, but it may be a few days before she wakes. You are all welcome to visit her in the infirmary.”

I was surprised when we arrived at the infirmary to see that Elias had beaten us there. When we entered the private room for Azrael, we found him sitting by her side. He had a book in his hands, but closed it and looked up as we entered.

“Oh, you two, you came!” he said. “I’m sorry I missed breakfast. I wanted some time to myself.”

“I was getting worried about you. Don’t retreat from your friends. We’re here to help you,” I said.

“You wanted to be by yourself…” Saya repeated with eyebrows raised. “So you came here?”

“Well, I wanted to see how she was doing. I feel … guilty. About what happened. That we didn’t do enough, that…” Elias stuttered, his eyes not meeting any of ours.

I put my hand on his shoulder.

“Don’t. Don’t feel guilty, or play back the tape over and over again. You can drive yourself crazy thinking like that. Trust me, I know.”

I’ve done that for so many years. Wishing I could turn back time. But now I realize I have to move forward with the people around me.

I looked at Saya, at Olivia, and finally at Elias. They were all worth fighting for.

I walked over to the bedside to take a closer look at Azrael and check on her. Her body was covered from her chest down by a white sheet. Her long jet-black hair lay fanned out across the pillows, and her tanned skin shone even in the dull lights of the infirmary. My eyes traced the swirling tattoos of her neck, reaching their way to the slope of her bosom.

Azrael had energy radiating from her. It felt like how Saya felt when we lay together, how Mehlar felt when we touched. A vortex of pure power, reaching out to me, asking me to touch it. To merge with it. But I felt something new there. A darkness. A violence of the energy that was frightening but also exhilarating.

I reached out and touched her forehead and immediately a surge of heat rushed through me. Just like when I had given her mouth to mouth, the connection was instantaneous. Her energy seemed to swirl and mingle with my own.

The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end as a power flooded me. It felt like flames, rising up from inside of my belly. A presence was awakening from the depths of me, and she was the key.

There is no denying it, there is something special here … a connection has formed between us. But what on earth is it? And how?

Just as quickly as the sensations had enveloped me, they passed.

I felt the eyes of the others upon me and withdrew my hand. I took a step back, running my fingers over the hand that had touched her before dropping both to my sides.

“She and I spoke briefly before she passed out,” I said as I faced the others. “Azrael. Her name is Azrael.”

There was power in that name. I felt it as it left my tongue. I wanted to reach out, to touch her again, but I knew I shouldn’t.

Olivia broke the tension.

“Okay, I’ve made an executive decision. We are taking the day off in Centralis for shopping, and Elias, you are coming with us!”

Elias managed a weak smile. “Yes, I think I’d like that.”

“Are you sure?” I asked. “The headmaster told us we weren’t to leave the academy—”

“Without protection!” Saya interrupted, tapping the hilt of her sword. “And you have the three of us.”

Well, I suppose that’s true.

Chapter 24

Centralis, City Of Dreams

THE STREETS of inner Centralis were amazing.

Until now, I had only seen them from above, but they were even more colorful, chaotic and vibrant from the ground. Of the three of us, Saya was the veteran of the city. Olivia, despite being a senior, was newer to the academy and had rarely ventured outside. For Elias, it had only been a matter of weeks since he had arrived, and neither of us had ever been out of the academy.

This made Saya our guide by default, and she was enjoying this position of authority. It certainly resulted in quite a few lectures and a lot of orders.

Centralis, Saya explained to us, was composed of rings. We were in the innermost ring, the first of the three. Here, things were mostly safe. This was home to the very wealthy merchant class and nobility, who did not live in the palace but still were able to afford real estate close to the center.

I was curious about the other two rings, but Elias and Olivia quickly jumped in with tales they’d heard about how horrible and dangerous the outers were. I watched as Saya gritted her teeth while they spoke.

Right, she’s from her own version of the outer ring in the eastern kingdom.

“They aren’t dangerous, and people aren’t bad there. Just like where I’m from … no one chooses to be born an outer!” Saya blurted out finally.

Elias looked bashful. “I’m sorry,” he said. “I wasn’t thinking about what I was saying.

“I can relate to being labeled unfairly,” I said. “I certainly didn’t ask for all the negative press about being a wild one.”

“I suppose that we all can relate in our own way,” Olivia added. “I’m sorry too, Saya. Sometimes we forget that stories all have their own agendas.”

I looked at the pretty blonde, surprised by such an incisive comment.

On the surface she was a Blackwell, a person who had everything she could ever want. But I was beginning to realize that this status came with a lot of baggage. I saw how everyone pre-judged her, including Saya and even Elias. They held her to a certain standard, and while she was amazing in her own right, anyone would eventually cave under that level of pressure.

“Oh. My. God! Norbacles! Authentic norbacles! I haven’t seen these since I left home! Come on, guys!” Elias cried, interrupting my thoughts and the awkward moment.

He ran over to a nearby vendor’s cart at record speed, waving us over once he arrived. I looked over at Olivia and Saya, whose mouths were open wide, confused and surprised just like me. I couldn’t help it. I burst into laughter.

“Look, I don’t know what the heck that stuff is,” I said. “But when was the last time you saw him so happy? Let’s join him.”

Norbacles, as it turned out, were an acquired taste. But the girls and I dutifully chewed our way through them while we listened to Elias explain their origins in detail. They were, essentially, skewered slabs of forest fungi doused in a flaming hot sauce made of ground chilis.

The latter part became evident as Olivia, Saya, and I got a few bites in and each one of us became red in the face. Olivia had it worst of all. Her pale skin had taken on the hue of a cherry. Still, bless her heart, she daintily kept nibbling. Saya, on the other hand, gave up and ditched her skewer discreetly in a passing merchant’s basket when Elias wasn’t looking.

I was no slouch when it came to spice, but was still struggling. I managed to eat two of my three skewers and gave the final one to Elias, who ate it happily. He didn’t seem to be phased by the blistering levels of spice.

I was impressed.

Unfortunately for me, the eating of the norbacles was just the beginning. The afterburn was even worse. A pulsing wave of heat was overtaking my mouth, growing worse by the second.

How does Elias do this?

I looked around for water or anything to help ease the spice assaulting me. Finally, I saw a cart selling something that looked a heck of a lot like ice-cream.

Perfect!

“Let’s try this next!” I said quickly, herding the girls towards it.

Saya ordered one for each of us. The vendor gave us each a large scoop of what looked just like vanilla ice-cream and then spread it across a slice of sweet bread. The ice-cream itself proved to be delicious. It was actually purer, fresher and bolder in its flavor than ice-cream back home. Eating it with bread was a strange sensation, but after a few bites I started to really enjoy it.

Saya and Olivia ate theirs quickly and happily, enjoying both the tastes and the soothing effects of the cream and absorbent bread on their spice afflicted tongues.

Elias enjoyed his much more slowly, watching us wolf ours down with some amusement on his face.

“You three really can’t handle your spice, can you?” he asked with a grin.

“So you knew those were spicy!?” Saya exclaimed. “I could have died!”

With our bellies full, the fires in our mouths extinguished, and our spirits higher, we journeyed a little deeper into Centralis.

It turned out that shopping was a good idea because everyone had something they needed to do in town. An errand to run.

Personally, I needed to get myself a new outfit. Saya was looking for a dagger and Olivia wanted to see if she could find a particular style of wooden toy for her younger sister.

Elias had actually realized through chatting with the norbacle vendor that he had mutual connections working in town, so he decided to meet them for lunch. He promised to meet up with us after he was finished. We were happy to let him go as it seemed this had been his first chance to meet fellow southerners outside the academy.

For those of us staying together, we decided to start with my outfit.

While I was grateful to the two ladies for helping me shop, I felt dread set in as soon as we headed towards the garment district. I liked getting new clothes, but I’d always hated shopping for them. Before I’d grown into my body, I'd been an awkward teenager, and I had keen memories of struggling to find clothes that fit. That was to say nothing of the issue of growing up without money for new clothes. Second-hand stores really compounded my size issue.

Even as an adult, I rarely bought new outfits and ended up wearing most things until they wore out completely.

When I told the girls we should head back and I’d be fine, I didn’t have much money to spend anyways, both Olivia and Saya both insisted that they’d pay. Olivia did so politely, and Saya with some force. As I protested, they ignored me, focusing on arguing with each other over who should pay.

Eventually, they agreed to split the cost. I was told to stay out of it. For once, I decided to listen.

When we entered the large clothing market, hawkers, and touts immediately began grabbing at us. I lost my resolve quickly.

“Let’s go!” I pleaded. “I can just wear my old clothes. What are a few rips gonna do? It's a fashion statement!”

Saya grabbed one of my arms. “No way, buddy. You look like a mess. You already draw quite enough attention to yourself at the academy.”

Olivia grabbed my other arm and gave me a rare smirk. “Saya is right. You should look the part of a leader if you are to be one, you know?”

There's that word again. Leader. And since when are these two working together?

“Okay, if you two insist,” I said as I let them lead me. There were worse things in the world than having a beautiful lady on each of your arms.

The first shop sold what I could only describe as this world's version of brightly colored kimonos. To say they were not to my taste would be putting it mildly. Before I could leave, however, Olivia and Saya both seemed to get a kick out of having me try on a few. I was grateful Varya didn’t have smartphones, or I’m sure they would have taken pictures of me for social media. Thankfully, we got out of the place pretty quickly and moved onto the next.

The second shop had a different issue. It was way too formal and sold old-fashioned versions of three-piece suits. Olivia was into it, having me try on several of them despite the high price tag. I could tell she really liked the way I looked in them. On my end, I did have to admit I liked the way I looked, but I doubted they’d be of any use to me in daily life at the academy. They would be horribly impractical riding or in combat.

Finally, Saya dragged us both out of the shop. She had been standing near the entrance, distrustful of the snooty owner from the get-go.

Although she did side-eye me a few times when I tried on some of them. I think she may have liked the way I looked a little more than she let on.

The third shop was finally a little more my speed. It had a large selection of plain cloth and linen tunics and pantaloons. They were brown, homespun and simple. Perfect. Olivia looked rather bored, but eventually, with Saya’s help, the two of them found a full set of clothes for me and haggled the owner down to a reasonable price.

There was a bit of a commotion where Saya tried to strip me down and have me try on a sample pair of pantaloons right there in the shop. As I tried to dodge her advances and the owner spat out a series of curses in a language none of us could understand. Olivia was blushing and giggling like mad, but watching intently.

Eventually Saya abated, and we all agreed to just have my measurements taken and that we would come back later in the evening once the garments had been completed.

With our first mission successfully accomplished, we headed to the town square where we had agreed to meet up with Elias after his lunch.

When we spotted him, he was carrying a huge amount of shopping bags and wore an even bigger grin on his face than when we had last seen him. He ran over to us and began to tell us all about his day. He’d met a whole pantheon of vendors from his hometown and was excited to show us all he had bought when we had time to sit down.

But for now we had to continue with our uncompleted tasks. We had spent quite a bit of time on me, and both the girls still needed to go next.

Next up, it was Saya’s turn.

We followed our redheaded companion to what she explained was her favorite part of the inner circle. The wholesale weapons market. As soon as we entered, Saya was like a kid in a candy shop.

I was intrigued by all that I saw, but aware I was relying on the good graces of others when it came to purchasing anything. As such, I did not pick out a weapon for myself. This was just as well because despite what I’d done to that dark elf with our instructor's ax, I still preferred my own hands and body as well as my new found magic when it came to combat.

After much deliberation and a copious amount of haggling, Saya eventually picked out a set of daggers for herself to use.

Now we had one last stop before returning to the clothier to pick up my outfits. We had to find Olivia’s toys. When we arrived, I was in awe. The toy market was perhaps my favorite of all the places we’d visited that day.

Something had been lost back in my world in the plastic age, when everything became mass manufactured and molded. But here it was not like that. Here everything was wooden, tactile and hand crafted.

It was amazing.

In the toy market there were little machines with gears that walked, small crossbows shooting strings. All sorts of gadgets I would love to have played with as a kid. Heck, if I had the money, I had no doubt I’d have bought and enjoyed playing with one even now.

Olivia settled on a small replica of a horse-drawn carriage. The whole thing moved if you wound the wheels. It was a lovely gift, and I was sure that her little sister would enjoy it thoroughly.

The final mission was completed, so we returned to the clothier and picked up my new outfits.

Olivia insisted on paying, which nearly caused a blowout between her and Saya. I told Saya we should let her pay, but not to worry because I promised I would pay Olivia back as soon as I could.

Of course, I had absolutely no idea when that would be possible.

The sun was setting by the time we arrived back at the academy. We had missed dinner. Thankfully, Elias had bought a lot of southern food in his shopping spree and was willing to share. I asked him worriedly if all of it was spicy. He laughed and told us no, that was just the norbacles.

Olivia, Saya and I exchanged worried glances, but after we reached the room and tried a few bites we were put at ease by the mild and pleasant flavors.

What followed was a lovely meal that we shared together in my room, at a perfectly reasonable level of spice. The whole thing felt a little bit like a repeat of the night we had met with Olivia for the first time. But so much had changed since then, despite so little time having passed.

Now Olivia and Saya were getting along, for the most part. I watched as the two of them, alongside Elias, interacted happily, sharing food and making jokes. I smiled. I’d seen all of their strengths and some weaknesses in this short time together, and I was truly proud of each of them.

After the food was done, Elias was the first to tap out, heading off to his quarters. I was happy that the day had finally cheered him up and saw him off with a hug.

I thought Olivia would follow Elias and be the second to go, but she stayed. She truly seemed to be enjoying our company. She and Saya talked a lot about things I couldn’t fully understand or contribute. Politics, their two kingdoms, and even internal academy gossip

I just sat and listened. Despite such different circumstances, the more they talked, the more they realized that each of them had more in common than one would think.

At some point, the talk turned to me. I had been kind of dozing off when I noticed they were no longer saying anything, just staring at me.

“Well, Daniel, what’s your answer?” said Saya, red-faced.

Olivia was looking at her hands, which were gripping her skirt.

“Well?” Saya continued.

I scratched the back of my head and laughed. “I’m sorry Saya, I kind of spaced out there.”

Saya sighed. “I told her, Daniel, that we were Firebound. She wanted to know if you intended to take another mate.”

I opened my mouth, but nothing came out.

Saya smirked and shook her head.

“Oh, so you were just all talk, Daniel? Okay, how about this? I’ll leave Olivia and you alone so you can talk it through.” Saya walked over to me and gave me a kiss on the lips. She parted all too soon and gave me a wink. “Remember what I told you last night?”

With that, Saya walked slowly out of the room and closed the door behind her.

“Um…” Olivia said softly, her eyes cast downwards.

I could tell she was nervous. This whole thing was new and strange for the both of us.

“How about we go for a walk? I think we could both use some air.”

I offered her a hand, and she took it with a smile. Together, we rose to our feet.

We walked slowly around the campus, heading in the general direction of Olivia’s dorm. It was beautiful outside. The sky was clear, and the night was crisp and cool. My hand found hers once more, and she clasped it tight, her fingers intertwined with mine. I felt warmth radiating between us that went beyond just physical touch.

Just like it was with Saya.

When we got to Olivia's dorm room, I wasn’t ready to let go, to leave her. I also wasn’t sure what to do. Did she really want to be my mate? A second Firebound? The petite blonde looked up at me with her dazzling blue eyes. She was as speechless as I. There were so many thoughts behind that gaze.

“So Saya told you everything, did she?” I asked finally.

Olivia gave a soft peal of laughter. “Some things. Some I figured out on my own. I told you, I did my research on wild dragons before I met you. I knew about the bonding process between other tamers. I just didn’t know you would make one so fast.”

“You knew?” I asked, surprised. “That Saya was my first firebound?”

“Yes. I guess it would be hard for me to compete with her. You may not want someone like me. Not after you’ve had someone so strong … so sexy.” Olivia looked at her feet.

I laughed, startling her. “I mean, Saya is cute, don't get me wrong. More than that. She’s sexy. I won't lie. But you are drop dead gorgeous as well, Olivia. Any woman, or man, would be lucky to be your partner. Truly.”

She fidgeted with her hands. “Well, thank you. You know Daniel … we talked a lot about you, while you were getting fitted for clothes”

“Oh yeah? What did you say?”

“It's a secret…” she said shyly.

“Tell me,” I teased, pressing into her with her back to the door.

She gasped. I wondered if I’d gone too far, but she had steadied herself, her hands on my hips, and kept them there.

“We were talking about … what might be like… to share you.” She said the words in a quiet whisper. She had closed her eyes, too embarrassed to meet my gaze. A faint blush was on her cheeks.

“I have to admit it, Daniel. I dreamed about it ever since we met. Of kissing you. Of other things, too.”

I touched her chin. Her skin was so soft. Her long lashes fluttered open. Her supple lips parted. I leaned down and kissed her, her petite body dwarfed by my own. Our kiss was gentle at first. Then I felt her hunger and desire as she pressed back into me, her tongue exploring me, leaving me only when both of us were panting and red.

“Oh, gosh … that was…” she breathed.

“Amazing?” I finished.

“Yes.”

I went back in for another kiss, but I felt a hand on my chest. “I want to talk to Saya first. I promised her if we went any farther … we’d do it together. If we are to be bond-mates, her and I, I want everything to be honest between us.”

“I guess I won’t argue with that.”

Although I’d love to try. I’ve got major blue balls over here.

She grinned. “You’d better not.”

Then my goddess opened the door and winked. “Goodnight, my wild one.”

Chapter 25

Classes Resume

I AWOKE in a cold sweat and pitching a rather impressive tent under the covers. This is becoming too frequent. I threw them off and sat at the edge of the bed, rubbing my eyes as I sorted out my jumbled thoughts.

My dreams had been a strange mix of eroticism and violence. I was in battle astride Mehlar in one moment, then in bed alongside Saya and Olivia the other.

I did my best to wash my face, clean up and clear my head, but it was a late and troubled start to the day. I didn’t even have time to have a morning ride with Mehlar, who seemed just as disappointed about that as I was.

By the time I reached the cafeteria table, I was so late that most of the students had cleared off. From our group, I found only Elias seated alone at one of the tables.

“Where are the girls?” I asked as I sat down.

Elias raised an eyebrow. “You missed the announcements, huh? They were actually just here, but they left for their mission briefing already.”

“Mission!?” I asked incredulously. “Didn’t we just get back?”

Elias nodded uncomfortably. “Yes, but a few of the seniors got pulled aside and tasked with going on secondary missions despite that. There have been more dark elf patrols spotted, Daniel. A lot more. And the council is coming to Centralis. I’m sure this mission is related to that.”

I drummed my fingers on the table. I didn’t like the sound of just about any of this. I wondered if the girls had already left campus. It wasn’t like them to leave without saying goodbye. It seemed doubly surprising after last night.

I tried to push it from my mind as I finished up breakfast, and Elias and I headed to our classes for the day. It felt strange after having our mission and breaks to be back to studying.

The first up was fire magic with Kane. Starting off in the deep end.

As we walked across the grounds, Elias and I talked about what we might be learning today. Each time I took Kane’s class, I seemed to rank up my fire spells, and that made them invaluable. But they were never easy, and he had seemed less than friendly in our last meeting now that he knew who I was.

“Hey you! Yeah, you! Wild one!” a voice called out.

My hackles rose, preparing to defend myself. But when I turned to face the attacker, it was none other than my first Firebound.

“Saya!” I said, feeling my spirits lift immediately.

She smirked. “Miss me?”

“Yes,” I replied honestly. “More than you know!”

She leaned in and gave me a quick peck on the lips. Then I saw her cheeks redden, tucking her hair behind her ears, suddenly aware that we were not alone on the field. I supposed Saya wasn’t used to public displays of affection.

Adorable. I don’t mind it one bit.

Elias chuckled. “Well, you certainly move fast, don’t you, Daniel?”

Saya shot him a look, but made no move to deny anything.

“I thought you two had left on the mission already,” I said.

Saya put her hands on her hips and gave me a serious look. “You think I’d leave without saying goodbye? We are bonded, don’t forget. You can’t escape me!”

I smiled. “I certainly didn’t forget that.”

“Good. I don’t want you to worry. It could be a few days, but we should return before the council at the end of the week.” Saya leaned in closer before whispering, “You should say a nice goodbye to Olivia. She’s going to miss you, too.”

As Saya walked away, I watched her hips sway. That girl is pure danger and sex. And I love it.

I coughed and shook myself out of my fantasies. I looked over at Olivia, who had been standing a little further back, just watching. She was petite, demure, and beautiful. She was so different from Saya, yet so attractive in her own way. I was incredibly lucky that these two women wanted me.

I walked over to her to say my goodbye as Saya had suggested.

Olivia was acting shy as always, her hands clasped together and her eyes avoiding my own. But when I came close, she lifted her chin to meet my gaze and opened her arms as we embraced. She seemed to melt into my arms.

“Be safe,” I said.

“I will,” she replied, then leaned up and kissed me on my cheek. “You too. I will think of you when I am away. Every night before I go to sleep.”

Every night? Does she mean what I think she means?

“Man,” Elias teased, shaking his head as we entered the classroom. “You just get all the luck, don’t you, Daniel?”

“Sure, I’m lucky. But It’s a lot of work, and stress,” I sighed as I sat down. “Trust me.”

“Ah, the poor wild one. Gathering a harem of his fellow students, stirring up attacks in the east. When will he possibly find the time to take a nap?”

I would recognize that sarcastic baritone anywhere. Vanis. I turned around and there he was, complete with his usual posse of sycophants.

“I don’t see you out helping Vanis. Why is that? Did you break a nail on the last mission?” I retorted angrily.

Vanis growled and swung his fist, knocking over a stack of nearby books on another student's desk, and headed towards me.

My hands curled into fists and I felt my blood boiling immediately. If he wants a fight, I’ll give him one!

“For your information,” Vanis spat, “We lost one good warrior on our last mission!”

To this I had no rejoinder. My anger left me. Lost?

My expression must have been clear on my face, because Vanis gave a mirthless chuckle and continued angrily.

“Yes, yes. He sees now! His guilt is plain!” the bully shouted as he looked around the rooms and then back at me, pointing aggressively. “You do not belong here, wild one. You bring trouble and death!”

As Vanis spoke, a murmur of approval arose from behind him. I could see some of the onlookers clearly agreed with him, though the majority still seemed to be observing silently, not taking a side.

Elias stepped in between us. “Daniel saved me, and our whole team. He is not to blame for this. He is trying his best to help!”

“Ah yes, you,” Vanis sneered, turning on Elias. “A coward, a southerner. I know your type. Bow before anyone stronger than you, become a lackey.”

“That isn’t…” Elias stammered.

Vanis’s blow came out of nowhere, a backhand that sent Elias reeling.

I erupted in fury, instinct and adrenaline sending me straight into combat mode. I cast firepalm and leapt at Vanis. Instead of hitting him, however, my palm slapped uselessly against a large flaming barrier that had materialized between us.

I heard Vanis laugh and then breathe in deeply before exhaling a plume of smoke and fire that raced towards me and shot me off my feet and onto my back. I lay on the ground, winded, beside Elias.

Shit, his magic is better than I expected.

I smelled burning and looked down to see flames eating away at the fabric of my new tunic. I quickly smacked and put them out.

Really, my new clothes too?

I got to my feet first, then helped Elias up as well. Together we turned towards our opponent. Vanis was chanting and had his hands raised up above his head; a large ball of flame was beginning to form there. I had been wrong about him; he was not all brawn and no brains. He was a powerful caster.

Too powerful.

Beside me, Elias began his own incantation, and I got myself into a fighting stance, preparing to cast fire palm once more and then charge.

“ENOUGH!” a voice yelled from the doorway.

It was Kane. Vanis looked from the professor to me. I could see him weighing his actions in his head. Finally, he let the fireball dissipate and I let my arms go slack, putting myself at ease.

“See?” Vanis scowled. “Without the dragon, he has no power at all.”

His cronies laughed as he stepped away.

Kane said nothing, striding towards the front of the class with an air of authority. Vanis’s posse all disbanded and sat. Vanis gave the two of us a glare and took a seat himself.

Elias and I took our own seats. I tried not to notice the stares, to feel the eyes burning into me. Some were from those who supported me, others from those who hated me.

Let them look, then.

Kane, for his part, did not address the fight he had just broken up at all. Once he reached the lectern, he began his lesson as if nothing had happened. Today we were taught about mana and mana control, something I found extremely important and useful, although several of the other students looked bored by this departure from our usual and more theatrical lessons.

I had been wondering where my magical energy came from and how to better control it so this lesson was perfect. What Kane explained was that each person had a natural store of mana that could be stretched somewhat, but had a finite limit. Once you went beyond your breaking point, you could pass out or get mana sickness that might last for days. That was something I knew well. I’d passed out on my first flight with Mehlar, and I’d clearly come close during our battle with the dark elves.

After the lecture, we were given instructions on how to practice our mana control.

We were told to pick a spell and practice focusing our energy into it, increasing the amount little bit at a time in short bursts. I found my biggest challenge was reigning myself in. When I opened the gates, my mana rushed outwards all at once. With each new spell I tried, I was getting more tired. Sweat dripped down my back. I saw Vanis grinning dumbly as he showed off his fireballs to his friends.

I gritted my teeth. I won’t lose to him. Not again.

I put all my energy into my palm to practice my fire palm spell, but something unexpected happened. Suddenly the fire shot up my arms, then enveloped my whole body. For a moment I panicked, thinking pain would follow. But it did not.

[ Congratulations.

Your Fire Palm (Level 2) has ranked up to Fire Armor (Level 3) ]

I heard appreciative gasps from the crowd. I smirked at Vanis, swinging my arms and watching the flame dance. I felt power coursing through my body in waves. I felt invincible. The flames grew bigger and brighter. Power was radiating from me. And then … then my vision tunneled. Blackness closed in on me. The floor rushed up to meet me.

No … no… not again!

I awoke shortly after. Kane stood over me with his arms folded and an amused expression on his face. Several onlookers murmured with concern. I heard Vanis chuckling in the background as Elias helped me to my feet. The instructor handed Elias a potion which he helped me drink. I quickly felt a lot better.

“Alright everyone, take your seats,” Kane snapped.

When he got to the front of the class, the professor’s thin lips curled up into a cruel smile. “Now you’ve seen a great example of what lack of control can get you. An impressive spell. And an utter failure.”

There were sniggers from the class. My face burned with shame, but I knew Kane was right. Not only had I failed to control my mana, but I’d let pride get in my way. I vowed not to let either happen again.

“You are dismissed, but when we meet next, I will have a test for each one of you on a spell of your choosing. Pick wisely. And remember…” Kane fixed me with his stare. “Out on the field of battle, there are no second chances.”

That night, Elias and I skipped dinner. I was still in a funk about what had happened with Kane’s lecture. Elias said it was his turn to cheer me up. He suggested we go on a flight together to escape the chaos and scrutiny of the academy.

I agreed.

And so the two of us headed out into the canyons beyond the east wall.

We had no particular destination in mind and, for a time, just enjoyed gliding between the rock walls and catching thermals here and there. Mehlar was happy to be airborne, and Uthrar seemed content to follow.

The green dragon seemed to have made a full recovery from his injuries under the care of the stable masters, and after a short while, was whooping and enjoying the flight just as much as Mehlar.

It was clear to me that the smaller green drake looked up to Mehlar, following his lead and taking directions from him, always staying a wingspan behind the Mehlar’s bronze form.

A leader. Mehlar is a leader among dragons. There’s that word again.

I was grateful that we could enjoy this time together without combat, without training and, most importantly, without drama. Elias pointed out a hilltop perched above one of the canyons. We descended together, finding a nice patch of empty ground upon which to land.

We quickly set out some food and a blanket for ourselves while Uthrar and Mehlar dove off into a nearby treeline, returning with giant wild rabbits and the dragon equivalent of grins on their faces and wagging tails. Gruesome, but cute in a very bloody way.

As we ate, Elias and I stared off into the distance, where we could see the academy and the spires of Centralis. We took turns ruminating on what this or that building was. Elias knew a few, but I didn’t know any, so I had fun imagining stories about each.

“I’m glad we had this chance together, Daniel. Just the two of us,” Elias said.

I nodded and agreed. “Me too. The girls bring chaos. In a good way, mind you. And so does the academy. It's nice to be away from it at all, if only for a short while.”

Elias smirked. “Oh, you truly don't truly mean that, do you? About the girls?”

I laughed. “I guess a little. It's nice to have a break. You know … before I came here, I made a promise to myself. Never to get involved with anyone, and now…”

“Oh, well then, it’s good that you didn’t get too involved!” Elias said sarcastically, his eyes sparkling mischievously as he prodded my chest. “Not like you firebonded or anything, right?”

“You noticed that, huh?” I chuckled.

“A blind man would notice,” he shot back with a grin.

“Well, what about you Elias? You mentioned when we first met that you had a betrothed back in your kingdom. Do you miss her?” I asked to change the topic.

Elias nodded slowly and looked back out over centralis. He looked thoughtful. Pensive.

“Yes, Daniel. I miss her dearly. I cannot firebond like you can, of course. But she is someone I have known for a very long time.” He paused and smiled sadly at me. “I think about her more and more these days. You know … I don’t know how long I can stay in the academy. I’m not like you guys. I’m not sure I’m cut out for combat. I belong in my library or in my study. All of you were impressive when we fought the dark elves. Even Olivia has her defensive powers. But Me? I … I just don’t know.”

“It’s okay, Elias. I don’t think you need to be in the field of combat to use your powers for good. Truly. But I will say you still did amazing out there. You should be proud.”

“That's why I’m happy you are the wild one, Daniel. You are a leader. You are wrong if you don't see that. And it's a good thing too. This world, these kingdoms, are filled with far too many rulers concerned with getting more and more power. They never stop to think about the people whom they need to help with that power.”

I sighed. “Yea, my world was like that, too. Although I never signed up to be the one to fix either.”

There was a long silence, and Elias got to his feet.

“You know what? I have an idea. Let's do something fun. Ever since the first day we met there is something I’ve wanted to try. I want to race you in the canyons, just like Vanis did.”

“Oh, you do, huh?” I chuckled. “I won’t take it easy on you.”

“I wouldn’t have it any other way. Don’t underestimate me!” Elias grinned.

Chapter 26

All Too Familiar

I AWOKE EARLY despite having arrived late last night.

It had been a fun evening. Our “race” last night had turned out to be anything but. The two of us and our dragons had lost track of any types of goals or destinations and just enjoyed the pure experience of soaring and speeding through the canyons, doing flips, tricks and testing out some of our spells. It was exhilarating.

But the energy of last night has left me now.

This morning, I felt anxious and pensive. I knew it was because I was missing the girls. They had promised me they’d be okay. I knew that Saya and Olivia were strong, perhaps stronger than Elias or me in their own ways, but it wasn't easy for me to let go of the role of protector.

I reached out with my connection, trying to feel for Saya despite the distance. I wasn’t sure what I was doing, I just hoped it would work like it did with Mehlar. I felt something faint, but I suspected the distance between us made it all the more difficult despite us being bonded. I was about to give up when I realized something.

The spell! I gained a spell when we firebonded!

“That's it!” I cried out. I brought up the spell mentally, using the codex, and began to take a look at it to refresh my memory.

[ Mirror Of Light (Rank 1)

This ability will allow you to initiate a two-way mirror made of light energy for which you and your bonded mate may communicate for short periods of time. ]

My first attempt to cast the spell was a bust. Nothing happened. But I tried again after focusing my energy on the connection between the two of us and splaying out my hands as I had with my spell to summon Mehlar.

Slowly sparks of light etched their way down from my fingertips to the empty space in front of me, weaving a glowing mirror of light out of thin air.

I looked into the “mirror” but saw no reflection, only bright white emptiness. I supposed for a moment that I hadn’t reached her, and then I saw a static ripple and the outline of a head. Next, a face emerged and came into full resolution.

“Saya!” I exclaimed, as her body from shoulders upwards became visible.

“Oh my gosh, Daniel! It’s really you!” she exclaimed with a big smile.

“I was worried about you … I hope it's okay to do this now,” I said.

“Of course, we actually have a short break before we need to set out again this morning. It's too bad you cannot see behind me; we are in a wonderful castle. Even fancier than the one in Centralis!” She smirked.

“What? Saya, where are you?” I asked.

She giggled. “It’s a secret, Daniel, at least for now.”

I heard muffled noises, and she looked away from the mirror. Her expression changed for a moment and became more serious and business-like as she bowed and nodded to someone offscreen. Then she turned back to me.

“Okay, Daniel, I truly have to go…” I saw her blush, and she checked that everything was clear before leaning into the mirror close and blowing me a kiss. She bit her lip. “Don’t you dare tell anyone I did that. Bye, Daniel.”

“Bye, Saya,” I smiled.

Then she disappeared. I spent some time staring at the mirror before dispelling it. My heart felt full but my worry hadn’t gone away entirely. I’d had just a taste and wanted more. But, I had an idea of how to wake myself up and get rid of any last-minute worries.

“Mehlar!” I called out onto the roost. “How about a morning ride?”

I heard the scraping sounds of his claws upon the roost, then a low growl and finally the flap of his large wings and the stomping of his feet. I laughed.

“I’ll take that as a yes.”

I wasn’t worrying about anyone seeing us anymore, though there weren’t too many people up this early in the morning. Mehlar and I soared over the grounds and back down into the canyons. Mehlar screeched happily and I grinned and hollered. I felt like a kid on a bike zipping down his neighborhood streets on a Saturday morning.

We used the zephyr ability off and on, practicing it. I could tell that Mehlar was close to leveling up once more, and likely so was I. We’d gained a lot of experience in such a short time. It was inevitable.

As we sat at the peak of one of the canyon steppes, Mehlar and I watched the sunrise. I’d taken some dried meat from the stables and fed it to him in pieces. He slurped them up and growled happily. I scratched his chin, and he shook his large head. I chuckled.

“Buddy, you’ve grown so much. We both have!”

Mehlar belched in response, slapping his lips happily.

“Not in all ways though, I suppose,” I chuckled. “Just the ones that count.”

Despite all the positive growth the two of us had together, I sensed an issue forming. I knew that Mehlar didn’t like being bound by the academy's walls and his roost even less so. He was wild at his heart.

I could empathize. I, too, was growing tired of all the watchful eyes, the warnings and constraints upon me. The academy was a wonderful place that had given me wonderful friends, but it was also oppressive at times.

Not to mention what Lazgar said. That it would be best for everyone if I left it all behind.

“You can’t stay here forever, can you, big guy?” I said as I looked back at where we had come from. “And maybe I can’t either.”

Mehlar looked at the sky. Though he could not speak his agreement, I felt it in every bone of his body. I was right. The academy and Centralis would never be his home. Never be our home.

Mehlar’s heart was out there in the clouds. He wanted to be flying out into that expanse. He was a hunter, a fighter. And I felt the same impulse in me too. Here we were caught in politics. Posturing.

This is not who we are. We should be working to help change things for the better, not hiding here.

I put a hand to Mehlar’s scaly hide and felt his heartbeat.

“We will have answers soon, buddy. A new path to take. The council will come. Then we will know what our next steps should be.”

Until then, I just have to be patient.

I met Elias for breakfast after the ride and together we agreed to go check on Azrael. Once we arrived, she was not only awake but active.

Azrael was arguing with the nurses as we opened the door. “Let me out of here! I need to see him. Hands off me, you pestering—”

She stopped talking and her purple eyes lit up as we opened the door. Pushing aside the nurses, Azrael sprung out of bed and ran up to me. Before I could so much as react, she hugged me, eliciting gasps from everyone in the room.

I was speechless. Her tanned, naked, buxom form was pressed tight against me. Time stood still for a shocking, sensual moment before a swarm of nurses pulled a struggling Azrael off of me and ushered me and Elias back out of the room, slamming the door behind us.

“Wow,” Elias said, uncharacteristically at a loss for words. “That was crazy.”

“Agreed,” I replied.

But kind of hot, right?

The nurses opened the door again shortly after, letting us in. At this point, they'd put some clothes on her. Several nurses were eyeing me angrily, as if I’d caused the disturbance myself.

I just smiled awkwardly. It’s not like I even know her!

Azrael, however, was totally unphased by the whole situation. She did not leap up and hug me again, but she sat with perfect posture on the edge of her bed. She cleared her throat and glared at the nurses.

“A little privacy? Between me and my master, please?” she asked.

The nurses left reluctantly, and Elias made his way out as well, after she shifted her withering glare to her.

“You sure you’ll be okay?” he asked me before leaving.

“Yeah, no problem,” I replied. I hope.

The door shut behind Elias. We were alone. I felt strangely nervous in the silent aftermath of all the chaos that had just preceded us.

Azrael’s demeanor also changed when we were alone. A seductive grin spread across her face to replace the fury she had used to dispel her captors.

“Well, my lord Daniel, are you happy to see me?” she said in a sultry tone.

I raised an eyebrow. “Your lord? Okay, Azrael, I think you owe me an explanation. Who and what exactly are you?”

She chuckled. “Isn’t it obvious? I'm a dragonkin. And when you saved me, I became your familiar!”

I heard a knocking on the door, it was Elias. He was mouthing that we were late. I waved him away. “Give me a minute!”

Once Elias had closed the door and left us alone, I addressed Azrael.

“Okay … this is… all a lot to take in. First off, I’m glad that you are okay. But I think you have the wrong guy. Just stay here, I can come see you again after class. I also do not know what you mean about being a dragonkin. Maybe you got concussed. The nurses sure seemed worried.”

I got up to leave, but her voice raised, and her eyes began to glow.

“Do not doubt me, Daniel, look into your heart!”

Azrael stepped forward, now clothed in a thin hospital gown that clung to every curve. She touched my chest. I felt a wave of power crash over me. I stepped back.

She smiled.

“You see? Together, our connection has already begun to form. It is as it was with your dragon. As it is with your firebound. Yes, I can feel that too. All of it. Do not worry, it is natural for a wild tamer to have many bonds.”

Azrael’s purple eyes twinkled as she spoke.

“But we can talk about that later. For now, you need to know that my kind has not been in these lands for a long time. We are an ancient breed, but we have slumbered with the wild ones. Now that you are here, however, I have awakened. And when I did, I called for you to save me, and you answered. Now… I am yours…”

The pull of her eyes was great. I stepped forward. My gaze traced the slope of her body beneath the fabric, her taut, tan skin. She was unembarrassed, unafraid. She radiated a power and sexuality that she drew me in like a whirlpool.

The door opened again. “Daniel, we really need to go.”

Azrael withdrew, and the moment evaporated.

“Go then, lord. I will be waiting.” She smiled. “We have time. For now.”

“She’s a what!?” Elias practically shouted at me as we lined up before Professor Mayberry with our dragons.

I shushed him angrily as several heads turned to us.

Professor Mayberry was guiding us in yet another series of strange poses and breathing exercises. I was thankful to not have the distraction of Saya and Olivia in tight-fitting clothes this time. Even still, I found myself fumbling most of the forms.

Mehlar and Uthrar seemed to be having just as much trouble as Elias and I. Instead of focusing, both of them were nipping at each other playfully. They were becoming like brothers, enjoying rough housing.

It’s kind of nice. I always wished I had a brother.

Few of the other tamers and their dragons fared much better, but as always, Mayberry was unperturbed, carrying on with her lesson as if we were all right there with her.

I leaned in towards Elias and whispered a repeat of what I had just told him. “She’s a dragonkin, and she said she is my familiar. I’m guessing by your reaction you know what that means? Because I’m at a total loss.”

For a while Elias seemed to have trouble forming words, then finally it all tumbled out of him. Thankfully, this time, he kept his voice down.

“Daniel, it's almost difficult to believe what you are saying. The dragonkin disappeared alongside the last wild dragons, and a familiar is something only a high-level mage would have. The fact that you have both … It's almost more scary than Mehlar. If people find out about this, there will be no more doubt that the age is changing. We need to be very careful about this information.”

His speech was interrupted by loud peals of laughter. We looked over and saw that one of Vanis’s goons had fallen flat on his face attempting one of the poses. Professor Mayberry, finally wanting to wrest control of the situation, was trying to quiet everyone down. I grinned and nudged Elias.

“I think those knuckleheads won’t pose much of a threat,” I said.

Elias snorted. “Sure, but the council just might.”

We had self-study in the afternoon.

I appreciated this time and took it to heart, although I saw plenty of other academy students lazing on the grounds. I knew that next time we saw Kane we would have a test of our mana control. Unless I got better, I was likely to make an absolute fool of myself and pass out again.

So instead of relaxing, Elias and I took turns helping each other practice. Step by step we guided each other through some of the control exercises we had been taught last class.

For Elias, the exercises were working wonders. He was able to control his fire magic with more regularity and precision. I was impressed. Sure, it was nothing compared to Vanis or even my own magic, but he managed to be precise in the amount of power he applied to each of his spells.

I, on the other hand, was making very little progress. A small crowd had actually gathered around us, and I was acutely aware of them watching. There was little point in shooing them away. I just tried to ignore them. These weren’t Vanis and his cronies. On the contrary, they were something I had yet to experience outside of my very first encounter with Olivia.

They were fans.

And despite the fact that I was failing to practice properly, they were oohing and aahing at my flame armor. I found this terribly distracting. I leaned in close to Elias.

“Buddy, can we do something about this?” I asked him.

“They are your fan club, not mine,” he shot back. “And right now, I think you might want to keep your allies close.”

“Fine, but I draw the line at autographs!”

After a few more rounds, I had gotten a little better at controlling my flame armor and finally called it quits before my mana depleted fully.

From those who had stayed to watch, there were appreciative claps as I extinguished myself for the last time. When Elias and I started to leave, I was surrounded and suddenly subjected to an entirely new experience.

Being mobbed.

Elias was just as out of place as myself in the whole process. Several giggling female students bombarded me with questions, while two boys cornered Elias, asking him if he could help them train with me.

The women wanted, at first, to know some basic questions about me and Mehlar. I answered as best as I could, being vague about my origins. But as the questions got more and more personal, I got more uncomfortable.

I could feel the specter of Saya looming and knew she’d want to put a stop to this pronto. When one of them mentioned the possibility of bonding, I knew it was time to get out of there before I got myself in more trouble.

I dragged Elias by the arm, and we headed off to dinner.

Now I know why bands have security details.

After dinner, Elias and I headed out to have a nighttime ride with Uthrar and Mehlar. Only when we met at our usual spot beside the canyons, we found we were not alone.

It seemed some of our “fanclub” wanted to come along, and had tailed us to our take-off location, dragons in tow.

At first, I was frustrated, but then as they honestly expressed their desire to join us… I felt my heart swell. These were people who supported me, wanted to learn from me. From us. They were juniors, looking for a sense of direction and purpose. Perhaps some were even scared after their missions went poorly. I decided to do something I’d never done in all my years.

I decided to try to lead.

Mehlar used his commanding roar and inspired all the dragons and together we flew in a group, practicing a formation, with me and Mehlar at the front and Elias at my right-hand side.

As we flew through the canyons, we practiced speeding up and slowing down. I even showed them my Zephyr ability. Finally, we landed on the hilltop where Elias and I had been last night. I counted seven of us total: me, Elias, the three girls, and the two boys from earlier. Thankfully, the girl who had suggested bonding was nowhere to be found.

That will clear me of a future argument with Saya.

After a while, we landed on top of one of the rock formations where Elias and I proudly congratulated each one of the juniors on their successful maneuvers. We sat and broke bread together, and as we did, I got to know a little bit about each one of them.

The three girls were a trio from the northern kingdom. I asked if they were Blackwells, and they all had a laugh and said no. They were daughters of ladies of the court but had no such high status.

The two boys were from the eastern kingdom, admirers not just of mine but Saya as well. Despite my initial assessment, I found that they all had value. I was happy to have them on our team.

“Can you show us how to do that Zephyr technique again?” one of the girls asked.

I nodded and hopped up on Mehlar’s back. We circled the precipice once and then used Zephyr for the second time before landing. Mehlar flapped his wings proudly, but when he did, gasps arose from all around. The notifications were silent, only for me, but the change in Mehlar’s body was visible to all.

<< Congratulations.

Mehlar has grown. He is now a

Rank 5: Young Adult Dragon

The following ability has increased in rank:

Level 3: Firebreath

Level 3: Fearsome Roar

The following new ability has been gained:

Level 1: Flash Step >>

<< Congratulations. You have reached Rank 4!

The following abilities have ranked up:

Level 2: Amplify Magic

Level 2: Summon Dragon >>

I looked at Mehlar. His scales were a brighter bronzer now, his horns curved, and his eyes were shining. He was now larger than any of my companions' dragons, and of comparable size to the giant Yalmir that Vanis rode. Only perhaps the instructor's drakes rivaled him in size.

“Wow,” I breathed.

But it wasn't just Mehlar that had leveled up. I saw gazes upon myself too.

Elias leaned over and whispered, “I hate to say this, buddy, but I think you are going to need a new set of clothes again.”

I looked down at my body and held out my arms, the shirt was tight. Very tight. My muscles must have increased in size again. I felt like I’d grown a little taller as well.

Well now, this is just getting ridiculous!

Chapter 27

Super Freak

WHEN I LANDED on the roost after our ride, I felt Mehlar’s excitement radiating off him in waves. Usually, a long ride calmed him down, but he was anything but calm right now. He was full of adrenaline.

“Easy, buddy. Aren’t you tired after today?” I asked.

I petted his head, but he brushed me off, stomped and nudged me in the direction of the doorway, fanning his wings. I suddenly felt something seize me. There was a shift in the air. A new power that pulled at me. I followed Mehlar’s gaze to the balcony doorway.

Something was inside.

It didn’t feel dangerous. It felt warm. Right. I wondered if Saya was back for a moment, but dismissed the thought after a little consideration. This was different. This was not her aura. I saw her energy as red, hot, like a flame. This was violet, static, like electricity.

It feels … familiar… yet… not… who could it be?

I didn't have to wait long to find out.

The door burst open and out stepped Azrael, her long black hair blowing in the night air. Without further warning, she tackled me into a hug, arms outstretched, her warm body pressed into mine.

“Lord Daniel!” she cried.

I found myself hugging her back. She felt warm, inviting. I was drawn to her. But no sooner had she wrapped her arms around me than she pulled back, leaving me with only the scent of her.

She spied Mehlar and ran to him, hugging him around his neck while he cooed happily in response. It seemed he, too, felt connected to her immediately.

Even with Saya and Olivia, it had taken a little longer for him to get that close.

After their embrace, Azrael took a step back and looked between Mehlar and I for a moment before folding her arms at the waist and bowing deeply. It was a surprising display of deference after her overly confident entrance.

She is hard to predict. Very hard.

“My lord, it is an honor,” Azrael said earnestly.

I looked at her in disbelief, trying to sort out my feelings and what had just happened. How does one respond to that?

Azrael no longer wore her hospital gown, but was back in the leathers in which we found her. They had been cleaned, it seemed. They were in some ways even more revealing than the gown, merely a bra and short shorts, leaving her stomach bare as well as her long legs. Once again I was attracted to her swirling dark tattoos. They covered her body.

Of course, it was her energy. That’s what Mehlar felt right away when we landed. It's incredible … so powerful. Her mana must be off the charts!

Azrael smiled, I noticed her teeth were not only dazzling white, but that the front two were sharp like fangs.

Well, that's … interesting.

“Okay, I think it's time we went inside and had a little chat,” I said. “I feel like I have a lot you need to help me understand.”

When we got inside my room Azrael jumped on my bed, making herself comfortable. She sighed, stretching out. Her long tanned legs dangled off the edge of my bed.

I gulped. The connection between us, the sexual chemistry in the air, was palpable. She stared at me with those ever sultry purple eyes.

“This place is so much nicer than the hospital bed,” Azrael sighed happily. “I’m glad I can finally sleep here … with you, lord. Where I belong.”

I sat on the edge of the bed, careful to keep a respectful distance between us.

“Yes, well, about that. Please don't take this the wrong way, but I need to make sure what you say is true. I’m going to ask the codex. Wait a minute.”

She smiled confidently, shaking her silken hair from her shoulders. “Of course, my lord. I am sure you will be happy with the answer.”

“Codex?” I asked. “Can you explain what a familiar and a dragonkin are? Feel free to do so out loud this time.”

[ A familiar is a magical being bonded to a powerful magician.

A dragonkin has a special affinity for wild dragons and once bonded, shares that bond with their master for life. Their powers can increase with both physical and emotional intimacy.

Would you like to know more? ]

“No codex, I think that's fine for now. Thank you.” I said, rubbing my temples.

This is already getting far too complicated and moving way too fast.

Azrael sat up and crossed her arms under her chest. She looked like she was getting a little impatient. “Do you believe me now? Honestly, my lord, I thought you’d be a little happier to see me. I see how your gaze follows me. I feel your attraction. Do I … displease you… in some way?”

As she spoke, she ran her hands down her sides, resting them on her bare thighs. Her legs were tucked underneath her in a squatting position, giving a tantalizing view of her thighs and her barely covered crotch.

“I, wow … I…” I took a moment to collect myself. I tried to focus on her eyes, but they were even more inviting.

Shit.

“Okay, let me level with you. You are gorgeous. And I can feel our connection, but this is fast. Very fast. I just got bonded with Saya two days ago and then Olivia was talking about bonding with me once she gets back. Now you are here. And you are…… sexy as all hell… and in my bed…”

Azrael put a hand to my chest.

“I understand, my lord. Perhaps for tonight, we should just rest. We can complete the initiation ceremony when you are ready. I can wait, I am your familiar for life … after all.”

For life!? The ceremony?

I opened my mouth to ask follow-up questions, but closed it just as fast. Instead, I lay down, the weight of the day pressing in on me, tiring me out.

“You know what? Sleep actually sounds amazing right now.”

Saya’s hands were everywhere, tearing off my clothes. Her pillowy breasts squished against my chest as she nipped at my shoulder, licked my neck.

I felt the heat of her crotch as she gyrated her pussy against me. I heard her moaning in my ear.

“Master! Lord!”

My eyes shot open, and I awoke. Instead of a pale redhead, I saw the tanned body of Azrael atop me. Her arms were around my neck. She was grinding her hips against me. All that was separating us was the thin material of my underclothes and her tight-fitting bottoms.

I was hard. Rock hard.

I reached down to pull her off of me and my fingers traced down her flawless brown skin. God, she’s sexy. I let them rest on her waist, unable to pull away.

“Azrael?” I called out. “Azrael!”

I heard, in response, heavy breathing. She’s asleep! Perhaps caught up in a sex dream just like I was!

I wanted to give in to her, to tear off those bottoms and take her on top of the sheets.

No. Not yet … not like this.

Using all my mental willpower, I lifted her up and gently set her aside, the physical motion easy with my newly leveled up body. I marveled at my own strength. She was skinny, but she was tall, and I had lifted her like she weighed nothing.

Azrael still hadn’t awoken after I moved her. She also wasn’t stopping. Instead, I saw one of her hands slip under her bralette while the other crept even lower, down the smooth skin of her stomach and heading towards the waistband of her panties. I coughed and tried to look away but it was hard, she looked so damn sensual.

I looked over at the clock and swore.

How can it be that late!? How did we sleep in?

Not only were we going to miss breakfast, but I was late for my first class of the day!

Azrael let out a soft moan as her fingers dipped underneath the fabric of her panties, and her hips rose off the bed ever so slightly.

I looked back at the clock, then at her. All of her.

I cannot believe I’m doing this. George and my buddies at the university would call me the biggest idiot in the world.

“Azrael, come on … we are late!” I yelled as loudly as I could, hoping to wake her.

Azrael paused for a moment in her movements. Then she bolted upright, her eyes blinking wide open as she fixed me with a frantic stare.

“What is it!? Are you okay, my lord? Are we under attack!?”

“We are fine, Azrael … just… a bit of an interesting sleep,” I said diplomatically. “I actually need to get myself cleaned and prepared for the day as quickly as I can. I am late for class.”

Azrael looked down at her bra. It was half undone. She quickly pulled the straps up, fixing it. Blushed, fixing it.

“Well, I’m glad you are okay. Let us get ready to go then!”

“Us? You are … coming to class… with me?” I asked incredulously.

She chuckled. “Of course, someone needs to protect you! Plus, I’m excited to practice some magic!”

Great. What could go wrong?

We were late to Lazgar’s class, very late.

When we arrived at the front lawns where the class was usually held, we found the area empty. It was only after asking around that we learned the location had moved. Instead of being outside like it usually was, the class was being held in the auditorium where the headmaster had given his speech prior to our mission assignments,

What could we possibly be doing there?

We slipped into the back of the gathered crowd of students unnoticed, despite being late. They were listening intently to Lazgar who stood at the front of the now empty hall. The place had changed quite a bit since I’d last been there.

Gone were the rows of seats and the lectern. The whole auditorium had been cleared out. As we pressed our way to the middle of the crowd and got a better look at the place, I finally saw why. In the place of seats and the center stage was a very large, very complicated obstacle course.

What the hell? Are we actually going to go through that thing? And why?

Lazgar was deep into an explanation of each of the strange contraptions before us, and I shifted my focus to him, trying to take it all in. It wasn’t easy. Some of the keener students were taking notes. I had no doubt Olivia would also have done so if she were here for this lesson. So would Elias.

Wait, where is Elias?

I scanned the crowd for my southern companion and caught sight of him on the other end of the semi-circle of students that ringed the lecturing Lazgar. His eyes widened when he saw Azrael at my side. He mouthed the words, “No!” rather empathetically, although I wasn’t sure exactly what he wanted me to do.

It’s not like I can tell her to leave. It’s a little late for that.

Lazgar finally finished his explanation. I had heard almost none of it. He opened the floor for questions from students. Elias took the opportunity to make his way over to me. Once he did, he walked right past Azrael and gripped my sleeve, pulling me in close.

“She needs to go!” Elias whispered nervously. “This is not safe, Daniel!”

“Nothing I could do, buddy. Honestly, she’d make more of a fuss if I left her alone in my room!” I shook my head. “I think it’ll be okay. How much more attention could I even draw at this point anyway?”

Elias opened his mouth as if to continue arguing, but closed it and folded his arms. As I scanned the crowd, I saw a few of the riders from last night, and they each gave me a nod or a smile. I did the same back.

This feels good. Right. Elias is worried for nothing.

Lazgar clapped loudly, the sound ringing out across the auditorium.

“Okay!” he shouted. “Since there are no more questions, shall we begin? You will each be timed on your completion of the course. You can use any magic to help you. Now, who wants to go first??” the scarred teacher asked.

There was a general murmuring, but no-one spoke up.

I looked at the course. It was pretty gruesome. The whole superstructure was made of dark metal and wood and looked like an escher painting. I wondered how they’d even assembled it or got it in here.

“Well?” Lazgar asked again. “Don’t tell me you are all afraid?”

Still, there was no response. I supposed that everyone knew that the first student to take the course would likely fail spectacularly in front of everyone.

Lazgar smirked and shook his head.

“Well, looks like we have a bunch of cowards, then. Perhaps you don't see the importance of this test. Let me explain. In combat, you do not always fight only in wide open plains and fields.

“There are castles, dugouts, huts. All sorts of terrain.

“In the city, combat can be gruesome and gritty. You will need dexterity and strength. More than just magic and weapons.

“Since there is one particular student of ours who has always insisted upon being the star of the show … so much so that he even came in late today… I think it’s only fair that he goes first.

“Well … Daniel? Are you up to the challenge?”

Damnit. How had he noticed we’d come in late? So much for flying under the radar.

There was a pause as everyone looked at me. The crowd parted, giving me a path forward.

“Will you be okay, my lord?” Azrael asked. “Shall I go with you?”

“No, Azrael. I can do this. There is nothing to worry about.”

Hopefully.

Chapter 28

Three’s Company

“THREE MINUTES, twenty-nine seconds. Acceptable, but ultimately unimpressive,” Kane said. “Who is next?”

Acceptable!? That’s it?

I was bathed in sweat.

I had given it my all. I had used every bit of my newfound strength. I had vaulted over the wall in no time, ran through the hoops set up in a zigzag pattern and through a small tunnel. The balance beam I had made in only two tries.

As for the “wall of death”, as Lazgar had called it, a series of swinging weapons in a long line, I had managed to get through it with only one large scratch.

It had taken all my focus and calm.

Acceptable. I can’t believe that.

As Lazgar recruited the next participant, Azrael and Elias knelt down beside me as I allowed my tired body to slide along the auditorium wall all the way down to the floor.

“Don’t let him get to you Daniel, that time was seriously impressive! And you went first, that’s the hardest!” Elias said, putting on his most encouraging smile.

“Your friend is right,” Azrael said. “You did well. But your teacher is also right. You could do better.”

I frowned at Azrael. She had a kind of brutal honesty that I wasn’t quite used to yet. The two of them helped me sit up and gave me a bowl of water, which I drank greedily and then set aside once it was empty. I was beginning to feel a little better.

“I’ll be right back, Daniel, I’m going to volunteer to go third,” Elias said.

“Good luck!” I called out as he ran off.

Azrael stayed at my side, her arms folded, watching each of the students with her hawkish gaze. She appeared to be analyzing each of them.

“What exactly did you mean, Azrael?” I asked, wiping the last beads of sweat from my brow. “I don’t know how I could have gone any faster. Honestly.”

Her violet eyes searched me up and down. Then she smiled and laughed. Several students looked at us and I hissed at her to quiet down.

She reached down and grabbed my biceps so hard that I yelped and yanked my arm away.

“Big muscles,” she said with a smirk. “But you do not know how to use them yet, do you? The curse of a wild one. You need training. You are strong, but not agile. This is a good lesson for you. Perhaps I can demonstrate.”

“Well, I think you’ll have to wait your turn for that,” I replied.

“Fine. I will wait. But soon you will see.”

Elias went next. Watching him complete the course was impressive, and I wondered at how I had managed it myself. When he was done, his time was recorded at around four minutes. This made sense as he went much more slowly and deliberately than me. But one thing Elias had me beat on was that he never once fell or got hit, a feat in itself.

“How did you manage that?” I asked as he returned to us.

Elias wiped sweat from his forehead and neck and grinned. “Dodging? Waiting for the right time to strike and move? It’s just like hunting back home. I'm still not as fast as you were, though!”

That’s true, but speed isn’t everything.

I realized that my problem with the course was the same as my problem with my mana. I was using brute force in both cases. I had the raw power, but I continuously tried to use my power beyond my ability to contain and manage. Paradoxically, I had to slow down before I could go fast. I had to learn things the hard way.

Well, I’ll be. Azrael was right. Wait… where is she?

I looked around dumbly until I spotted her. Somehow, she had snuck over to Lazgar and was at the front of the line, prepared to go next. I saw the professor’s eyes flash as he scanned her and then looked over at me. She cut quite a figure in her tiny leather outfit.

New students come and go from the academy all the time, but not many look like Azrael.

I thought Lazgar might call her out or question her, but instead he nodded gruffly and let her through. I wondered, to myself, if I’d hear more about it from him later. He had seen me save her in the fields, but no other students would know who she was. Or where she had come from.

Hopefully, they are so distracted by her half naked form making its way through the course that they don’t have any other questions.

And indeed, it was hard not to be mesmerized.

Azrael made her way through the course like a dancer or a gymnast. She didn’t once lose her balance or get hit. She didn’t move slowly like Elias either, she kept going at a fast yet even pace. She seemed to have a preternatural ability to both move and judge where other movements were coming from. At times she even closed her eyes, as if she could sense the obstacles without her vision.

When she finished, the onlooking students clapped and cheered.

“One minute, forty-seven seconds. A new record,” boomed Lazgar.

Azrael ignored the fanfare, making her way straight to me.

“You see, my lord, it can be done faster.”

No kidding.

After each person had taken a turn, we compared times. Azrael was still the reigning champion, but a few other students had lower times than me as well. I was actually solidly in the middle of the pack with Elias.

Now that we had a chance to try the course once, Lazgar encourage us to practice it again, this time in pairs. I went with Azrael. As she helped me through, I seemed to be getting ever worse. After falling on the beam for a third time. I cursed, frustration taking hold.

“How the heck do I do this?” I grumbled. “How did you go so fast? Without even looking?”

Azrael shook her head. “There are truly some things you do not know well yet, lord Daniel. I see that now. Come closer, I will teach you.”

I grasped her hands in mine. They were warm to the touch. I don’t know why, but I hadn’t expected them to be so soft. I closed my eyes. I was conscious that there might be many people watching us, but Azrael didn’t seem to care, so I decided not to either.

“Breathe in,” she instructed. “Imagine that you and Mehlar are one. Feel your skin become scales. Your muscles become stretched. Now feel the energy around you, swirling and collecting. Imagine fire inside of your belly. Draw that energy into the flames. Feed it. Now stretch your wings, step forward. Fly!”

I felt a surge of something deep inside of me. A burning, writhing coiling snake of pure energy. It spread from my chest to limbs and down to my every extremity, ending in my fingertips.

“Open your eyes, my wild lord! Free yourself!”

I felt it, the beast inside of me. I wanted to roar, to fly. My eyes shot open. The world had a tinge of red around it.

“Run,” Azrael commanded.

My feet bounded forward, practically of their own accord. I ran across the beam in a single expanded moment. I continued through the rest of the course. I was going faster and faster, everything around me became a blur. The weapons swung harmlessly past me in the wall of death. I vaulted over a large barricade, and I hurled myself through every hoop and hurdle. It was over before I felt like I could even draw another breath.

I stopped. I blinked. My head felt fuzzy. What did I just do?

“Well, well,” Azrael smirked. “You did it. And almost as fast as me!”

[ Congratulations,

You have gained the following passive ability:

Rank 1: Dragon’s Heart ]

What!?

After our practice runs, we were swarmed with attention from other students.

People were equally curious about my own ability to pass the course and Azrael’s record time. Lazgar watched us carefully but remained silent until the end of class, dismissing all of us quickly and shutting the large auditorium doors behind us.

I was happy to get out of class and into the fresh air of the grounds. I was also happy for it just to be us three. Elias, Azrael and I.

“What exactly happened?” I asked Azrael now what we were away from the crowd.

“It’s simple, isn’t it? I just did my job. We amplify each other's power. I am your familiar. That is my purpose. To awaken the dragon within you.”

“Azrael … that’s not simple at all! This whole ‘dragon heart’ thing it’s…”

“Guys?” Elias butted in. “Maybe table the discussion for a minute?”

We had arrived at our usual table in the dining hall, but it was already occupied. The five riders we had taken out last night beamed up at us from their seats.

“Daniel! Elias! Come join us!”

Azrael smiled at them and took a seat. “Ah, so you are followers of Daniel, too?”

I smacked my forehead.

Great.

The wild five.

That was what they were calling themselves.

Azrael and Elias loved it. I was extremely skeptical, but I tried to bury my cynicism and enjoy the positive attention. They were good enough folk. I had been against getting too close to them but I was grateful for them today; they helped shield us from all the negative attention.

And the negative is becoming a heck of a lot more common these days. Especially after the dark elf attacks.

The five of them acted not only as a physical buffer, taking up seats around us but also pushing aside anyone who hovered.

Over dinner, they asked excitedly if we were going to head out for another ride in the evening but I had to decline. Elias would, I said, lead them in that if he wanted. He obliged happily. I was grateful for him in that moment.

I needed some alone time with Azrael to sort out exactly what was going on between us. And what these new powers mean.

After a meal, in which Azrael scarfed down nearly everything she could, the two of us headed back to the room, leaving Elias and our newfound posse behind.

Azrael had taken two large sticky buns for the road and was devouring them as we walked down the final halfway, licking her fingertips when she was through. I shook my head as I opened the door and she sashayed in, her slim finger sliding past me.

“How on earth do you eat all that and look like this?”

Azrael laughed. “I burn up a lot of energy. Especially today! You need to eat too, my lord! You cannot use your dragon heart and expect not to fuel it!”

I nodded as we entered. “Dragon heart, right. We need to finish our conversation about that.”

“Yes, my lord? You may ask me anything.”

“You unlocked something in me. How did you do that? I thought you said you can only share my spells?”

Azrael’s violet eyes flashed.

“Yes, but I am also a dragonkin. I have some natural abilities of my own. Half of my blood is like Mehlar’s. It is the blood of the wild, of fire and flight. And as we bond, you, too, will feel such power. You will feel that your steps are lighter, your blows stronger, your senses heightened. But only if you learn to tap into that part of you. The primal core. Your dragon heart.”

As she spoke, she stepped closer and closer.

I was aware that little stood between me and her body. I smelled the light floral scent of her and just a tinge of sweat, it intoxicated me. Then I felt a tug, right at my chest.

But it wasn’t from Azrael.

I saw, flashing before me, Saya’s face. It took me a moment to realize what was happening. She was attempting to contact me via the mirror ability.

Shit, I forgot she has the ability too!

The image flickered for a moment between me and the dragonkin and then disappeared.

I looked at Azrael, and she looked at me. Then the floor shook, and I heard an excitable roar from the deck. Azrael grinned and turned her head.

“Mehlar!” she called out. “My lord, may I go see him?”

I nodded. “Of course.”

Perfect timing, buddy.

Saya was beaming at me from the mirror of light in the center of my room.

After Azrael had left to play with Mehlar on the roost, I’d focused in on my connection and cast it again easily.

“We are coming back!” Saya said happily from the crackling energy of the spell.

“Tomorrow!” Olivia added, squeezing into frame. “And with a surprise for you.”

“That’s fantastic. I was getting worried about you two. You haven’t been sent out to a combat zone, I hope.”

Saya shook her head.

“No, we haven’t. But I hear that the situation is getting worse just about everywhere. We were lucky.”

Olivia nodded. “Yes, we were. But we will be back soon. And hopefully with good news.”

The two girls looked at each other and shared a secretive smirk. “We’d better get going Daniel, but before we do … how have you been?”

I tried to think of how to answer that. Meanwhile, the sounds of Azrael and Mehlar whooping, roaring and playing outside on the balcony began to drift into the room.

“Busy. So many things have been happening here. First… Azrael woke up from her coma.”

The girls stared at me blankly. I realized they didn’t recognize the name at first.

“The girl … from the plains? Oh, that's good that she is okay!” Olivia said.

“Yea…” I replied, looking at the entrance to the roost. “It is. But it's … complicated. She’s not a girl. She's a dragonkin … and she’s my familiar.”

“What!?” the two girls shouted in unison.

I repeated myself and explained, as best and quickly as I could, the events of the last twenty-four hours. The girls looked dumbfounded.

“It can’t be true…” Saya said.

“It is,” Olivia said sagely, bowing her head. “I’ve studied this. When the wild one returns there is said to be a great revival. Old magic will begin to return to the world. This all makes sense. She is the first to be drawn to him, but she may not be the last.”

“Then we need to get back there. Protect him!” said Saya.

I chuckled. “I don’t think you need to protect me from Azrael.”

“Oh, I don’t?” Saya raised an eyebrow. “Listen to me carefully, Daniel. If she is your familiar, if this is true … then she will want to complete a ritual bond with her. You must wait until I return. I won’t ask you to do anything else. Just wait for that one thing, okay? We need to make sure she is who she says before we allow that.”

I heard shouting from outside the portal. The girls were being summoned.

“Look, Daniel. We have to go. Be careful, alright? We will see you soon!” Saya said.

Olivia waved goodbye.

I didn’t have time to respond to either of them before the light winked out and they were gone.

Chapter 29

Unleashed

THE DOOR to the balcony creaked open, and I shifted my gaze to see Azrael standing there watching over me, her arms folded.

“So, how much did you hear?” I asked.

“Enough. You were honest with them. That is good, Daniel. Your firebound are as much a part of you as I am.”

“Olivia isn’t my firebound yet … hey… what are you… doing!?” I asked incredulously.

She had begun to strip and was heading towards the center of the room.

Azrael chuckled, but made no move to cover herself. “Isn't it obvious? I’m taking a bath. Care to give me a hand?”

Oh god. She isn’t going to make this easy on me, is she?

“You still don’t want to give me a hand, my lord?” Azrael asked slyly.

She was toweling herself off now. And god did I want to give her a hand. Both of them.

But not yet. Not now.

I maintained some distance from her, sitting on the bed and not near the tub. I had shown her how to operate the bath and heated it up for her, but I had not gone any further. Saya hadn’t explicitly instructed me against physical contact or anything, but I felt like things could go from zero to one hundred with Azrael quickly.

Distance seemed prudent.

While she washed herself, I had been scrolling through my various abilities with the codex, learning as much as I could about all of my new spells.

As I heard her splashing, I tried not to imagine the surprisingly supple feel of her brown skin between my fingers. The sides of her breasts, the smell of her. That long black hair. I sighed.

What is with this place? Offering up the hottest women to me on a platter and then forcing me to take it slow?

The bed bounced, and I felt wet hair upon my shoulder.

“What are you doing, my lord?” Azrael asked.

This time, I didn’t move away. It was a small bed. My bed, after all.

“I was running through my spells,” I answered. “Sometimes it's tough to keep everything I learned in my head. I thought university back home was bad sometimes … this… this is even crazier.”

“Un-i-what?” Azrael asked, scrunching up her face.

The desert girl had a towel wrapped around her body. I thanked god for that as my libido was already bursting at the seams. As we spoke, she was putting her wet hair up in a bun. Something about this pose endeared me to her. She looked like a normal girl. If a normal girl had abs of steel and dragon’s blood, that is.

A dragonkin. She certainly has a lot of power, but what other evidence do I have that she is who she says she is? She doesn’t have scales or wings or anything.

“My lord? Are you in there? I asked you a question. What is a uni-ver-sit-ee? And what did you mean … back home?” she asked.

“Uh, well. It's kind of like the academy. Only we don’t have dragons. Or magic. Or anything that is interesting, really,” I said.

Home. Was it even my home anymore?

“I see. Master … so you are not from here?” she asked.

“No, I thought maybe you knew about that already. You seem to know so much about who I am. But what about you? You just appeared on the plains?”

She nodded.

“It is difficult to explain. There used to be many of us here in Varya, but that is not the case anymore. We were driven into hiding and slumber, some disappearing from this world altogether.

“I was brought here, awakened, several weeks ago. At first, I did not know why. I wandered the sands, a home I had long forgotten, all alone. The locals were harsh. Then the dark elves came. Humans could not realize what I was, but the dark elves sensed the magic in me.

“Perhaps they knew if they captured me, you were sure to come. And they were right.”

“But surely they could not have known that?” I asked with surprise.

“No?” Azrael chuckled. “Daniel, you are far too often caught up in your logical mind. There are deep currents here. Magic that is being awakened. I realized as soon as I met you that this is why I was brought back. To serve you. To become your familiar. To help you restore wildness and the old ways to these lands.”

I could see the intensity of her gaze. She was serious about her cause. I could feel that. I didn’t want to question her. At the same time, it was a lot to take in.

“So, Azrael … is Varya your home? What do you mean you awoke in the desert?”

“Ah, lord Daniel, it is a good question. But it is not one I can answer easily.” She smiled sadly. “Like I said, Varya was once a place my people moved about freely. Now we cannot. I do not have a home. Not anymore. But you can change that. You will change that.”

“Thank you, I truly appreciate all your help and the vote of confidence … but I worry, Azrael. I feel okay when I’m flying Mehlar, when I’m leading the newbies around. Even when we were in combat against the dark elves, I felt my strength could win the day. But It's in the moments between, where I’m alone. Then I wonder if I can truly do this. If maybe the universe picked the wrong guy.”

“You aren’t the wrong guy. And you aren’t alone. Just like me, you're not alone anymore, my lord.”

Azrael leaned over and kissed me. Her lips were supple, but her tongue was aggressive. She straddled me with her wet body pressed against my own.

I felt the heat of her. I felt her hunger. I kissed her back and tore off the towel, exposing her fully naked form, fully. She gasped and then grinned, her violet eyes flashing.

There was no stopping this. The second her eyes met mine, I knew I had to have her. Caution be damned.

I growled, and she let out a shocked squeak as I flipped her onto her back. Her curvaceous form lay below me, rivulets of water still running down her tanned skin. I ran my hands up her side towards her chest as a moan escaped her lips.

Be careful. Wait! The warning of my firebound was echoing in my head.

I pulled back from the sexy woman below me. I was rock hard. Ready to burst. Frustration filled me.

Damnit, damnit Saya. Why did you have to say that?

I saw Azrael’s emotions cycle. First desire, then anger, and finally acceptance flashed across her face.

“I see,” she said slowly. “You must wait. Your firebound has commanded it. Is that so, Daniel?”

She can read me like a book.

I didn’t move. Not yet. I couldn’t. My eyes raked over the sexy body below me. Every inch of her was sexual dynamite. Her flawless brown skin, the tattoos, her large perfectly shaped breasts. She knew it too, letting me stare, wearing nothing but a smirk.

“Makes me sound a little whipped when you put it like that, doesn't it?” I said finally. “But I did promise.”

Azrael cupped my cheek.

“No. Do not feel bad,” she whispered. “It makes you a good man to follow the wishes of your first. I accept this. Tonight is not the night we bond. If your firebound wishes, we can do that together. I have no objection.”

I blinked. That would be something. Something wild indeed. I began to picture Saya and Azrael at the same time. In-fact, I was still picturing it when I felt strong hands on my chest, pushing and guiding me onto my back. I looked up at Azrael, confused.

Didn’t we just agree to stop this?

Her hands slid downwards to the waistband of my pants and slid them off easily, exposing me. My hardness sprung free, and she cooed appreciatively, brushing the head of my cock with her fingertips.

“Well, well, well. My lord, you were hiding this magnificent cock all this time?”

“What … what are you doing?” I asked dumbly. “Didn’t we agree that we need to wait?”

“To bond? Yes. We can wait for that. But this, I think you need my immediate attention. You have a big day tomorrow, after all!” she said with a wicked grin and then dove onto my cock.

The sensations were immediate and visceral. She took the whole of me in her mouth, swirling her tongue and taking me right down the base. I groaned and gripped the sheets. I felt her hands teasing my balls, then massaging my thighs as she throated me up and down.

God … she is… incredible.

The sounds of sucking and slurping echoed throughout the walls of my room. Only after I felt the wave of pleasure rise up within me, nearing the very edge, ready to burst after so much tension, did she rise up for air, gasping.

Azrael wiped pre-cum from her lips and then shot me a devilish look. “Is it good, master? You taste amazing.”

“Fucking fantastic,” I said without a word of a lie. I looked at her tight, tan body. God did I want to bend her over, take her, make her mine, and Bond with her. But I couldn’t. Not yet.

My cock twitched involuntarily, and she giggled.

“Oh? It misses me already, huh?” she said and reached down.

The shaft was still slick with her saliva. It glistened as it stood to attention.

She gripped me and began to stroke me up and down, her large breasts heaving as she did so, bouncing up and down. Her large brown nipples were firm and erect. I was mesmerized. She knew it too.

With a free hand, she grabbed one of her breasts and pinched the nipple, moaning and letting it fall. I felt the wave rise within me again. She teased me this way for a while, showing off her body, tugging me and stroking me, spitting on the length of me.

Just when the beast inside me was roaring, she let go of me completely.

“You want to cum, don’t you, my lord?”

“Yes!” I growled.

“Good. Cum for me. In my mouth. I want. Every. Last. Drop.”

Then the vixen bowed her head and began to suck me with wild abandon, her long hair falling out of her bun and lying across my chest as she slobbered up and down my cock. As she bobbed up and down, her tongue wrapped around my shaft, licking and slurping, sending vibrating sensations through me.

Her lips opened wide as she took me, and I grabbed a fist full of wet silken hair. I was lost in the pleasure and thrust upward to meet each movement of her throat. She didn’t stop nor back away from the thrusts. She leaned into them. She gagged but kept going, moaning as I fucked her face … as both of us were lost in the pure animalistic moment.

“I’m … gonna… cum…” I warned, barely able to get the words out.

Instead of stopping or releasing me, Azrael buried herself into my crotch, taking me all the way to the back of her throat as she looked up at me with watery purple eyes. It sent me over the edge.

The dam in me broke as I came. Great gouts of cum splashed the inside of her wet and waiting throat. She convulsed, trying to swallow it all. When the last of the aftershocks left me, she came up for air, gasping and panting, cum and drool dribbling down her chin and onto chest.

She looked hot. So fucking hot. She smeared some cum from her chest onto her fingers and gave them a lick, winking at me.

“Delicious,” she said with a smile.

“That was incredible,” I breathed. Feeling like my very soul had been sucked out of me.

“It was Daniel. Now, just imagine our bonding!” she teased.

I shook my head. “I can’t.”

Azrael laughed.

“Okay, I guess I should wash up. Again! And then we’d best get to bed, my lord. I’m sure we will have a busy day tomorrow.”

Tomorrow. The girls will come back tomorrow. Oh god.

Chapter 30

The Test

AZRAEL HAD BEEN RIGHT about needing sleep.

I had forgotten until I woke up in the morning that today was the day of our anticipated mana control test with professor Kane. As soon as we had arrived we found Elias practicing at the breakfast table, his food cold and uneaten. Azrael spent some time munching and watching him, apparently amused. Between large bites of breakfast, she attempted to give him pointers.

“No, no,” she mumbled with a full mouth. “All wrong! You gotta really focus. Visualize it!”

Elias’s brows knit in concentration. I couldn’t tell if he heard her but his flame did seem to burn a little more intensely after that.

I ate while watching the two of them.

I honestly felt exhausted. I yawned as I looked around the dining hall for anything even remotely resembling coffee. The closest I’d found so far was a heated and thickened barley tea. But today that wasn’t going to cut it.

One day, I’m going to introduce this world to the wonders of java. Somehow.

My dreams last night had been intense, and I’d woken up over and over again. I figured it was my nerves and unconscious feelings coming to the surface. All around me, things were quickly taking shape. Olivia and Saya would return today, and so much had changed in such a short time. I just wished that I could freeze time, to keep this all from moving so fast.

The council is coming too. And I’ll need to make some decisions about what to do next.

“Daniel, DANIEL!?” Elias shouted, practically straight into my ear.

I jumped out of my seat and Azrael howled with laughter as I knocked over my cutlery and they rattled and rolled across the floor.

“Sorry, buddy. You kinda spaced out. I was saying we should really head to Professor Yilva’s class now.”

I looked at him for a moment, considering his words. Sitting in that dingy dungeon all morning was about the last thing I wanted to do.

“I have a better idea. Let’s skip it.”

We spent the time from breakfast until lunch on the lawns of the academy practicing our fire magic and mana control.

Azrael was a good instructor in some ways and a terrible one in others. She had an amazing innate grasp of magic, but she wasn’t the best at empathizing with us when we struggled to control it ourselves.

She ran us through a series of drills meant to help us focus.

First, Azrael had us practice with breathing exercises. Inhaling and imagining mana flowing into us, exhaling and imagining it flowing out.

Second, Azrael had us practice with simple fireballs, using the same breathing techniques as we did so. She had us start small and go larger, choking off our mana if things got out of control.

This was harder for me than it was for Elias, yet with her guiding me I slowly got better and better. Before we knew it, however, it was lunchtime. And our teacher was not one to skip a meal.

Azrael dragged the two of us back off to the cafeteria.

“I feel like all we do is train and eat!” I lamented as we entered.

“You say that like it's a bad thing!” Azrael retorted.

Elias laughed. “We should enjoy it while we can. Soon enough, we may have a lot less time for either.”

With that ominous statement, we sat down and began to eat. Before long, we were having a repeat of this morning. Azrael showed off jets of flame from her fingertips while Elias questioned her and took notes; his food half eaten and forgotten.

We were interrupted by a chiding voice. “Well, well, you three, practicing at the table? Be careful, you’ll burn the place down!”

I whirled, prepared to face one of our many detractors, but it was none other than Saya, masking her voice and wearing a fake scowl on her face. When she saw our surprised and worried faces, she broke into laughter, as did Olivia, who appeared beside her.

Elias and I rose to our feet and hugs were had all around.

Then I heard the clattering of silverware as Azrael rose. Tense looks passed between us all. None of us were sure how she would react, being as much of a wildcard as she was.

But then, Azrael surprised me by taking a low bow. Addressing Saya respectfully, she said, “My mistress, firebound lady of lord Daniel. It is an honor to finally meet you.”

Saya’s mouth was wide open, taken aback.

Of all the things she expected in this potential confrontation, such a formal and polite response was not one. The redhead became uncharacteristically flustered and did not speak for a moment.

“Um … you can… rise. It’s okay really.”

Azrael slowly righted herself.

“You are as gracious as you are beautiful, my mistress. And lady Olivia, Daniel told me about you too. I hear that you are perhaps to share in our bond as well. It is a pleasure.”

I looked at Elias, whose face was as shocked as I’m sure my own was, then at Olivia. The poor girl’s face had turned beet red. I realized I’d better say something and try to save this situation.

“That was lovely, Azrael,” I said finally. “Thank you.”

“Yes, lovely,” Saya echoed cautiously, then patted Olivia on the back. The blonde nodded in agreement, still in a state of shock.

“How about we finish eating now?” I offered.

Azrael grinned, her old self returning. “Yes please! I could use another plate!”

“Me too,” Saya added. “It was a long flight.”

Over lunch, the two girls filled us in as best they could on what they had done, leaving out a few parts with sly smiles. They had been sent on a mission as messengers for the council and as escorts to bring back some nobles from the north.

Despite having seen no combat action themselves, it became clear from their stories that all was not well out in the kingdoms, or even the borderlands of Centralis itself. Dark elf raids had begun to intensify across the lands, but beyond that, there were rumblings of rebellion. There were, Saya and Olivia explained, turncoats and opportunities in the fringes of each kingdom, taking advantage of the chaos that was growing.

Rumors of the wild one were spreading, and fear and panic followed.

As I listened, a pit grew in my stomach. I was responsible for all this turmoil. I had been given so much, but now I was learning that it all came at a great cost to those around me.

“We need to go,” Elias said from across the table. “Don’t forget, it’s time for Kane’s test.”

How the heck can I pass this test with all that on my mind?

“Good, we will go with Azrael while you two go to the test,” Saya suggested. “We have some catching up to do, and I think we’d best see to it that our dragons are taken care of as well. We rode through the night.”

I opened my mouth to protest, but closed it just as fast. If the girls wanted to get along, that was probably for the best. Selfishly, however, I wanted Azrael to myself. Especially for this test.

As they were leaving, Azrael leaned in to give me a parting piece of advice:

“Remember. Your inner dragon. Turn off your mind … feel the fire.”

Great, but what does that mean!?

My thoughts were all over the place as Elias and I headed towards the classroom. Elias seemed nervous about the test and was practicing even as we walked, winking fireballs in and out of existence.

When we arrived at the classroom, the first sight that greeted me was Vanis. He and his goons crowded around the back of the classroom. Elias and I pushed past them, ignoring their jibes and looks. Our own newfound friends, the so-called wild five, were chattering excitedly and immediately drew Elias into their conversation when they spotted us.

I hung back.

All I could think of was that swarm of dark elves encroaching on the kingdoms and the danger and fighting going on all around us while I fooled around with magic at school.

It isn’t right. I should be doing something more.

Had I been selfish all this time? Looking out for only myself?

Lazgar’s advice was correct. I've caused too much damage here. I need to leave.

Kane started the test in no particular order, picking students at random. I blocked out all my negative thoughts and tried to focus on what Azrael had told me. I imagined the dragon inside of me. I blocked out the sounds of excitement and disappointment around me as others were put through their paces.

I closed my eyes.

Feel who you truly are. Feel the fire.

My thoughts became flames, dancing, burning. All else was lost in a meditative trance until, from close beside me, came the squeal of metal chair legs on the wooden floor. My eyes blinked open. Elias was standing up.

“Begin!” Kane commanded.

Elias breathed in and out repeatedly before starting. He chose to summon his fireball. It was perfectly rounded, exactly the shape he wanted. I could tell he was happy with it. He wore a confident smile and maintained its shape and power. Elias looked at the instructor for validation, for a sign that he had passed the test.

But Kane wasn’t that easy.

“Larger,” Kane commanded.

“What was that, sir?” Elias asked, his eyes flitting from the ball to the professor, trying not to lose focus and let it go up in smoke. His confidence appeared to be waning.

Kane walked between a row of desks, advancing on Elias, his familiar sneer growing.

“I said make it larger. Remember Vanis? Like that.”

Like Vanis? Elias doesn’t have that kind of raw power and Kane knows it!

Elias breathed in and out deeply, preparing himself to try to enlarge his fireball. I glared at Vanis, then said a silent word of support for my friend.

Slowly, the ball grew in size. I heard an appreciative clap from our group of five.

He did it! Way to go Elias!

“Larger,” Kane said again.

And so it went. Elias would enlarge his flame and Kane would demand more. Larger and larger until Elias was sweating, trying to maintain a fireball the size of a beach ball without losing control.

Just when I thought Kane would push him to the breaking point, he snapped his fingers.

“And, release!” the professor ordered.

Shaking and shuddering, Elias slumped down into his seat. Applause came from all around, this

not just from our five friends. I looked at my buddy, proud of him. I laid a hand on his shoulder, and he clasped it appreciatively. His hands were shaking.

“Good. You have passed. Next!” Kane yelled.

All eyes in the room shifted to me. It was my turn. I stood up. It was so silent you could hear a pin drop.

Ignore them. Ignore them and remember what Azrael showed you.

“Begin,” Kane said dryly, offering no further instruction.

Kane waited. Everyone waited. A still and heavy silence prevailed. I breathed in and out deeply, as Elias had done. I wouldn’t let the pressure get to me. I could do this. I focused on just one of my fingertips, going back to rank one, the first spell I had learned.

Firefingers.

I felt a dam of energy about to burst, but I held it back. I reined it in. As a single bead of sweat dripped down my brow, one finger burst into flame. I heard Elias clap. I grinned. I did it, just like Azrael said I could. Control.

I looked up at Kane.

“More,” was all the instructor said.

I let the fire spread until it consumed my whole palm, raising it to the second rank of the spell. I was sweating more now. I raised my left hand to wipe it from my forehead.

“More!” Kane demanded.

I raised my other palm, closed my eyes, and willed the fire to spread. As I closed my eyes, a stirring began deep from within me. The beast inside. My blood was running hot. I opened my eyes and there it was. Double fire palms, a first! I heard a few claps this time. I didn’t look at anyone. I only glared straight at Kane.

Bring it on.

“More,” he said, his lips curling into a smirk. “You know what you need to do, Daniel.”

I gritted my teeth. He wanted to test me fully. Push me to my limits and force me to use my latest ability. The highest rank. If I did that, if I turned my body to fire, I feared I would let it consume me. I feared I would be lost. I would burn the whole of myself out like a candle.

Just like last time.

Only this isn’t last time. You are not the same. You have the heart of a dragon.

I heard encouraging words, jeers, a whole cacophony of noise as onlookers let their voices be heard. Kane did nothing to discourage them.

Does he want me to fail? I’m not going to give him or Vanis or anyone that satisfaction.

I closed my eyes and let it all be just simply noise that washed over me. I inhaled, and let the heat consume me. It spread quickly, my whole body erupting into hot tendrils of flame. I didn’t open my eyes. I smiled. I felt strangely calm, even cool, despite the fire I could feel radiating from every pore. I felt the great bronze serpent within me uncoil, stretch its wings, raise its mouth and roar.

We are one. My dragon and I.

“Now, Daniel…” Kane’s words pierced my mental fog, as though he was talking directly into my head. “Slowly. Put it out!”

I opened my eyes again, looking at my body. The flames were raised high above me and those seated closest to me had vacated their chairs and formed a circle around me, giving me a wide berth. I bit my lip and tried to rein the beast in.

But the fire did not want to go out. The beast did not want to be caged.

I felt rage, hopelessness, despair, all of it taking hold of me. A voice was speaking inside my head that was both my own and a stranger’s.

Your inner dragon, embrace it. Do not try to control it.

I sought it, that part of me that was mixed with Mehlar and Azrael. The part of me that was the dragon. It rose on hind legs with fangs and wings and brimstone. Inside of me, I let it soar. And my heart leapt. The fire burned twice as high and bright.

“Daniel!” I heard him yell. “This is dangerous now. Put it out or I will extinguish you … myself!”

I looked at Kane with eyes of fire. I knew that at this moment I would be the one doing the extinguishing. No-one in the pitiful room had a hold on me. Could stop me. Could contain me. I laughed, a deep, dark and augmented sound.

Then I saw Elias, and the five. They watched me with pained, shocked expressions.

Embrace it. Do not fight.

In their places, I now saw a new cast of characters. I saw Azrael, I felt her warmth, the kindness behind her warrior spirit. I saw Mehlar as a baby dragon, full of love and life.

The power of a dragon is not just that of destruction. But of life. Creation.

I looked at my hands, filled with flame. The fingertips winked out at first, the fire of each one winking out. Then the palms came next. After that, the fire receded up my arms slowly. A burning sensation flooded me as each part of me extinguished, the mana wanting to rip itself loose. To explode into the room. I would not let it. I would be in control.

No one else will be harmed because of me. At least not here, not today.

And then the fire was out. Finally, it was all over, but unlike last time. I was still standing.

“Good. Pass!” Kane yelled.

The applause was thunderous.

Chapter 31

Judgment Day

WE MET with the girls shortly after class.

It was hard not to notice that a shift had occurred at the academy. Guards lined the walls and when I floated the idea of taking some time off, all of us, to explore Centralis, Saya only laughed, informing me that the whole city was under lockdown at the moment.

So it truly is happening then. The turning, what they all feared.

After a lazy dinner together, we took to sparring and doing some flying within the grounds. We were not the only ones spending our evening inside of the walls. The guards appeared to be under strict orders not to let anyone out. The whole of the student body seemed to be on the lawn, anxious and apprehensive.

Rumors and gossip were flying. I could feel a deep sense of tension in the air. After a while it was too much to handle, and I told the girls and Elias we should retire to our quarters.

We were resting there, killing time, when we heard a frantic knock on the door.

“Master Daniel, come quick!” a voice called from outside.

I looked at Elias, and he shrugged. Azrael and Saya both went for their weapons, and I held up a hand to stop them.

“You two, always so quick to turn to violence!” I groaned. “Let me see who it is first.”

I opened the door. Despite my best efforts, on either side of me, Saya and Azrael stood brandishing weapons behind me, while an amused Elias and Olivia remained in the background. It must have been quite the sight for the young student on the other end who took several steps backward in surprise.

“Oh … um… Daniel. I’m sorry I didn’t realize you had company. I thought you might want to know that the council is starting. Most of the students who are keen on it are camping outside the hall where the proceedings are happening!”

It was one of the five, a young fellow with curly brown hair whose name escaped me at the moment. All I remembered was that he talked. A lot. I made a mental note to ask Elias to drill the names into my head at a later date.

“Thanks … uh… bud. Give us a moment, and we will join you!”

“Oh great! That is so great I’ll tell all the others and, oh, just one more thing, Dan—”

I closed the door and turned to the crew.

“Get ready. We are about to find out the council’s ruling.”

It was a decidedly anticlimactic experience. We did not, in-fact, immediately find out anything at all.

Instead, we all sat outside the mail hall where the council was taking place. Stoic fully armored guards stood watch all along the entranceway. Most of us students, I think, were hoping to hear or see something a little more interesting. Perhaps catch a glimpse of someone coming in or out of the proceedings. But that was futile. The most we saw was this or that nobleman scurrying off down a side chamber, escorted by a guard. Most likely to use the toilet.

“This is boring!” said Azrael with a yawn.

“I agree, honestly,” said Saya.

Olivia shot them both with disapproving looks.

“Oh sorry, not like, your dad is boring or anything…” Saya said with a shrug.

“Her dad!?” Elias and I both asked in unison.

Olivia sighed and smoothed out her skirts, avoiding eye contact. She took a breath. “Yes, my father. He has come to sit on the council. Our job was to help escort him here. From the north.”

Saya cleared her throat. “Look, he was going to find out soon enough, Olivia. About your father.”

“Wait, wait. Isn’t this a good thing? He’s your father! He’s here! He can help us!” I said excitedly.

But Elias and Saya were both shaking their heads.

It seemed only Azrael and I were in the dark. Actually, only myself. Azrael was not paying attention to even a word of the conversation. She was dozing off against a nearby pillar. I smiled at that. She had a whirlwind few days, and I realized she must be tired.

Either that or the affairs of a human council bore her completely. Probably both.

I made a mental note that I ought to thank her for helping me pass the exam today. I had lost track of everything in the chaos of the day.

“He’s a Blackwell, Daniel,” Elias said finally, drawing my attention back to the present.

“So?” I retorted

“So,” Olivia explained. “He is here as emissary of the king of the North. And unfortunately, the king is no supporter of Centralis.”

“Nor of you, I’m afraid,” Saya continued.

“Great. Just great,” I sighed, running my fingers through my hair.

“Look on the bright side. We got these nice new dresses while we were up there!” Saya teased.

I cracked only the slightest of smiles.

“We got some other things to wear as well. But only in private,” Olivia whispered into my ear.

Now that, I am a much bigger fan of.

“They what!?” Saya exclaimed, slamming her fist down on the desk in front of her.

Elias and Olivia winced. Azrael grinned at the display. She seemed excited by the tension in the air. Sometimes I wondered if combat and sex were the only two things ever on her mind.

The headmaster did not even bat an eye.

“It is as I said. They wish for Daniel to be taken into custody,” he repeated levelly.

At this, Azrael piped up. “No one shall take my lord from me.”

Kane studied her, his own gaze as fiery as hers. He stood at the headmaster's side.

“Oh, is that so, girl? Do you think you can take on the might of all the three kingdoms yourself? Or even the Centralis guards, for that matter?”

“If I must,” Azrael growled back.

“Enough!” bellowed the headmaster. I had never heard him raise his voice until that moment. Even Azrael closed her mouth and backed away.

“You. All of you, listen well. I have told you this as a warning. I should not be speaking with you. I would lose my office if anyone found out. Nothing is certain yet. Deliberations could even reach a stalemate at this stage. We will adjourn once more in the morning. But I tell you this to warn you what is to come.”

“You will not challenge them if they come for Daniel, headmaster?” Elias asked slowly.

“I will not risk a fight. But I will not stand idly by,” the headmaster said softly but firmly. “I will propose that Daniel be allowed to remain here, under my watch rather than theirs.”

“So you will imprison my lord in these walls instead of others?” Azrael asked. “I do not accept this fate!”

The dragonkin rose to her feet, and I sensed the power swirling within her. She was losing her temper. Saya, too, took to her feet in solidarity, her hand at her side in an instant, resting on the hilt of her sword

“I agree!” Saya said angrily. “This cannot stand!”

There was a clamor of disagreement and argument from altogether too many mouths at once. Kane, Saya, Azrael, Elias. Only I and the headmaster remained silent.

The aged man held up a hand and a loud clear note rang through the office, silencing us all.

“ENOUGH!” he yelled once more, this time a wave of crackling energy surrounded him, throwing every one of us back into our seats as he took to his feet in the center of the room. “I understand your anger, but I have spoken. I will do all I can for Daniel. I have told you the truth and risked much to do so. Please, retire to your quarters. I have much to prepare. Kane will escort you out.”

When the girls looked like they might argue, I shot them down. “There is no point arguing. Saya, Azrael … if you care for me, listen to me. Let’s go. Now!”

Kane led us into the hallway. He pulled me aside for a moment, his fiery eyes staring into mine.

“The principal is right. You would do well to heed his advice. He can shelter you here. Do not try anything foolish. In time, the anger of the council will fade. For now, this is best.”

Best? Surrendering myself? A prisoner?

I nodded. “Yes, I agree.”

I was lying.

Back in my room, I looked at everything as if for the first time. The walls, the tub, the bed. Everything I took for granted. I knew that this place, whatever path I took, would not be mine for much longer.

The mood was somber and serious as we entered, but quickly brightened up. Olivia and Saya brought out some food and drink they had bought in the north and began setting a small picnic out for the five of us.

“I need a minute.” I said, excusing myself to go outside to the balcony while they set up.

Mehlar felt my tension and came over to my side immediately. I ran my fingers across his scaled forehead, and he nuzzled my chest with his large snout. I knew he longed for a flight. For an adventure. Unfortunately, nothing would be worse for us right now. The guards were out in force and after what I’d just heard, I expected they’d challenge me right away if I tried to go over the walls un-escorted.

I ran my hands under his chin, and he let out a happy growl. I looked into his big yellow eyes.

“I’m not letting us get trapped in here, I promise you that, buddy. Just give me some time. I’m going to sort this out. For both of us.”

I hugged him along his long neck, and we stayed like that for some time.

“Come inside!” a loud female voice called. I wasn’t sure who.

I heard giggling and shouting coming from inside.

“Well, it seems they'd gotten started,” I said, rolling my eyes. I parted from Mehlar and scratched him under his chin as we shared a final look.

“We will get through this, okay, buddy?”

The dragon’s large nostrils flared, and he closed his eyes and turned to look out at the sky. I felt his heart had calmed, as had mine. But I knew that this trial was far from over. I took a deep breath and opened the door, going back to check on the girls and Elias.

The girls were drinking, eating and talking up a storm as I entered. I joined them, sitting between Olivia and Elias. I was quickly handed a cup and an overflowing plate of food. For a time I ate and drank with them, our talk meaningless and comforting.

Elias was the first one to get serious. It had to happen at some point. We were all avoiding it.

“So what are we going to do, then?” he asked. “We need a plan.”

“You heard the headmaster,” Olivia said. “He gave us his solution.”

Saya snorted. “And can he really follow through with it? Either way, I guess we need to wait for tomorrow's council.”

“We should flee,” Azrael said, gesturing with her fork. “In battle, those who do not heed warnings are the first to fall. And there is no chance for a second!”

In the following silence, all eyes looked to me. The last person to give input.

“We wait. For tomorrow. As Saya says. But we need to be prepared for anything, including leaving at a moment’s notice.”

Everyone seemed to accept this decision, and with the burden lifted, we all enjoyed ourselves some more. The girls told tales of their travels, and Elias shared stories from our training. Azrael even joined in with stories of her own. When the hour grew late, as usual, it was Elias who turned in first.

I was left alone with the girls, and an uncomfortable silence settled in upon us.

“Well, lord Daniel? Your firebound is here, and your betrothed as well. Do you wish to initiate the—” Azrael began to ask.

“Hold up!” I waved a hand as I saw Olivia blush and Saya break out into a laugh.

“She is forward, Daniel, but there is value in that. I wanted things to happen differently, for there to be more time. But now I think there may not be,” Saya said.

“So it is settled then. The four of us should bond. As one!” Azrael said excitedly, standing and already beginning to strip.

“No!” said Saya. The warrior woman stood and held up a hand to stop the dragonkin. “I’ve had my time to bond, and you have had some as well, though I do understand that you didn’t finish the ritual … is that right, Daniel?”

I nodded.

“Good,” Saya said. “So, given all that … I think we’d best take a walk.”

“A walk? All of us?” Azrael asked.

“No, just us two,” Saya explained carefully. “Olivia and your lord, need some time. Alone.”

Azrael’s eyes widened, looking between us. Then she grinned. “Of course, as you wish, first bondmate.”

Chapter 32

Full Sendoff

BEING LEFT TOTALLY ALONE in my room with Olivia made me surprisingly nervous. We’d spent some time together, but this felt different. Official.

We had switched over to drinking tea, and she poured me a cup silently. I tried to think of something to say but failed. I raised the porcelain to my lips, blew, and took a sip.

“This is delicious!” I said, and she grinned.

“Its frostflower root. It only grows in the mountains near our estate. I’m so glad you like it.”

“I love it, although I may have just burned my tongue.”

She giggled.

“So this is kind of awkward, isn’t it?” I said, figuring I'd get ahead of the elephant in the room.

Olivia only smiled in return. She met my gaze. There was confidence behind those silent bright eyes.

“Awkward…” she mulled over the word. “Is it, Daniel? I thought I made my intentions clear. I knew it from the moment I saw Mehlar, and when Arine met him, it became even clearer. More importantly, I knew it from when I first met you, master. You are the one, the one I want as my partner. I want us to firebond.”

I looked at her beautiful features, her silky blonde hair, her delicate cheekbones. Everything about her was set in place perfectly. My eyes drifted along the contours of her formfitting black dress, the new one she had brought from home. It stood out perfectly against her porcelain skin.

“Are you sure?” I asked. “The road I walk won’t be easy, and Saya is already bound to me, with Azrael soon to follow. And your father … he can’t possibly support this.”

She shook her head.

“That doesn’t matter to me. I see what you are, what you will become. I want this. I want this more than anything I’ve ever wanted.”

“Good, me too,” I said. “And I can’t wait any longer.”

I stood and helped her to her feet as well. She came up to only my chest height. Her hands played with the hem of my shirt. It was so quiet in the room I could hear her shallow breathing.

I ran my hands up her soft sides, gripping the satiny fabric of her dress. I felt her shiver and shake under my fingertips. I ran them higher, up her bare soft arms, resting them on her shoulders.

She bit her lip.

I leaned down and kissed her. As I did her arms left her sides and wrapped around my neck. This kiss felt different from our previous ones. It was not hungry, not cute. It was romantic, intense. The world melted away as her soft lips found mine, as her petite body pressed into me.

God … she is…

Olivia pulled away, and my heart was pulled away with her. I felt the loss of contact immediately like a hole in me. I wanted her closeness. Her touch.

But she had something else in store for me. As I watched, mesmerized, Olivia looped her fingers in the straps of her dress and twisted them, pulling them taut.

“Sit down on the bed, Daniel. I want to show you something. The other present I got for you.”

I obliged, feeling blood rushing downwards in my body.

“You know,” she began slowly in a sultry tone. “Saya helped me pick out this dress. Just for you, in the markets of the north. Do you like it?”

Olivia slid one of the straps down to below a pale shoulder.

I did not not know, until that moment, that a few inches of exposed skin could send my heart racing.

“Yes…” I breathed.

“Oh? How much Daniel? Tell me?” She smiled, liking the attention I was giving her.

Olivia swished the tail of the skirt and began to pull it up, revealing herself slowly. First her ankles, then her calves. Pale milky white skin. All for me.

I was entranced. Olivia had always been covered up so fully, and these small glimpses of her were setting me aflame.

“Close your eyes,” she commanded.

“Yes, my lady…” I agreed. I wanted to play along, but more than anything, I wanted to stand up, take her, and make her mine. The dragon was awake in me and stirring. But I obeyed. I closed them and waited.

“Okay,” Olivia said softly, her shyness returning. “You can open them. Slowly.”

When I opened them again, my jaw nearly dropped. The beautiful dress was discarded on the floor. Olivia stood before me in bright red silken lingerie. She was drop dead gorgeous, a model straight off a runway. Skinny with flawless skin, small yet perky breasts, barely contained in the frills and lace.

She blushed and covered herself. “You … don’t like it?”

“I love it,” I growled, making a move to stand, but Olivia reached out and stopped me, pressing a hand to my chest and holding me back.

“Let me, Daniel…” she whispered and slid down, kneeling before me. Her confidence wavered a bit as she tried to get my pants off, and I laughed, helping her to slide them down.

“We didn’t practice that part…” she said quietly, then blushed and covered her mouth.

I laughed. “Practice? Is that the other surprise you two had for me? Saya helped you practice?”

Olivia was beet red now and hid her face. “Oh no, you weren’t supposed to find that out! I’m so embarrassed.”

I stroked her hair. “Don't be! I find it sexy, you two working together.”

“Really?” She perked up. “Honest? I’m not … experienced… at any of this.”

“You are fucking beautiful. And I don’t care about that at all.”

Her confidence returned. “Good, because I’m not finished yet.”

She was strong and swift as she pulled down my underwear, my cock springing free. I thought I would need to guide her more, but Olivia’s inexperience was made up for by her enthusiasm.

She was surprised at the size of me, her blue eyes widening, but didn’t hesitate to stroke me up and down and then take me in her small yet nimble mouth. She licked me like an ice cream cone, then slid up and down me, taking me inch by inch down her throat.

I felt fantastic but tried to rein myself in and not thrust too hard and choke her. It wasn’t easy to contain myself. Each flick of that tiny pink tongue sent a wave of ecstasy crashing over me. Before long, she was going deeper and deeper, and I moaned and spasmed involuntarily as she sucked me.

Finally, I pulled out.

Olivia was gasping, but wiped her mouth clean. “W-why did you stop? Did I displease you?”

“No, that was fucking amazing … I just… want to last a little longer.”

Olivia smiled. “Then you are ready, sir?”

“Oh, more than ready,” I grinned.

I pulled her up to her feet and captured her in a passionate kiss. Then I looped my hand under her legs, lifting the small blonde easily. Olivia looked up at me, her cheeks red. I tossed her onto the bed and she giggled.

“I like that, Daniel,” she whispered.

Olivia slid down the straps of her red bra and then pulled it down all the way, her perky white tits springing free. She took them in her hands, kneading them, then letting them fall. Her small pink nipples were erect.

“Please … Daniel… take me,” she whispered.

The beast was raging in me, but I beat it back. I wanted to take it slow. To enjoy every second. I undid my shirt and tossed it aside. I saw her eyes tracing the muscles of my upper body, her lips slightly parted in arousal.

I got onto the bed and straddled her, enjoying the sight of her petite form below me. She reached up and grabbed my hardness, pulling it towards her, but I pulled away.

“Not yet, Olivia. It is your turn first.”

“Ooh,” she cooed softly. “Daniel…”

I kissed her neck, and she moaned. I used my tongue, my lips, and my teeth to taste and tease every inch of her. Her body writhed beneath me as I made my way all the way down to the edge of her panties.

“You can … take them off,” Olivia said shyly. “Just don’t rip them.”

I chuckled. “Wouldn’t dream of it.”

They were beautifully crafted, tiny threads of red silk barely hiding the treasure beneath. I pulled them off slowly, sliding them down and off her slender legs and then tossing them aside. I spread her legs open as she whimpered in excitement.

Her pussy was bare save for a small tuft of hair above it.

“D-don’t look so closely. It’s embarrassing!”

“You look so sexy,” I said. “I promise.”

I spread her pink lips open and licked her up and down as she squealed in pleasure. Then I ran my hands up her thighs, gripping them as I used my tongue in long strokes up and down the length of her wet slit. At the crest of each stroke, I sucked on her clit.

Olivia was going wild, her hands in my hair, her hips beginning to buck in a slow, sensual rhythm.

“Oh … oh… something is coming… Daniel! Stop! Stop!” she cried.

I pulled away, and she trembled. “You were going to come, Olivia. Don’t you want to continue?”

“I want you … I want you to be inside of me. To do it together…” she said through labored gasps.

“As you wish.” I smirked.

I entered her slowly. She was wet, but she was so very tight. Her walls clamped around me, swallowing me inch by inch, pulling me closer. It was hard to hold back. She felt incredible. Olivia trembled, and I kissed her. Her thin legs wrapped around my back, not letting me go.

“Is it too deep?” I asked, worried about her tiny frame.

“No. More, I want more,” she whispered into my ear.

I thrust the length of me deep inside of her, burying myself. Olivia’s body spasmed, and she gasped. Her wet walls convulsed around me.

“Oh god Daniel, I’ve never felt so full … it’s… it's amazing!”

She looked up at me, her innocent eyes shining with a lust and light I had never seen before.

“Daniel. Fuck me. Fuck me and make me yours.”

It was like a switch had flipped in me and her. The innocent lady was gone as well as the polite gentleman.

I parted her legs, and grabbed onto a pale thigh with each hand, then drove my cock into her, first in long slow strokes but then faster, harder, never letting up for a moment.

Her gasps turned into moans, which then turned into cries of pleasure. She was tight, but I felt her stretch around me. Her wet walls pulsed, clamping down, drawing me deeper. She wanted me. She needed this. And I did too.

“Oh god master! Please! More!” she screamed.

I grabbed her by her waist and plowed into her with all of my strength, fire filling me as my muscles strained and my cock throbbed.

Her petite breasts bounced wildly, her hair spread out across the back as she cried, “Yes, yes, yes! Cum … cum inside me!”

Her hips bucked wildly. Her legs trembled. Her stomach clenched. Her eyes rolled back. She was the picture of wanton lust. Both of us became lost as we went over the edge.

I erupted inside of her in great, long, shuddering thrusts, coating the inside of her waiting womb with my cum.

“God…” I gasped, but my voice was drowned out as Olivia came.

Her whole body arched up upward and began shaking. She screamed in pleasure as she convulsed upon me, milking out every last drop of me, then shuddering with each aftershock as she clutched me like a life raft in a storm.

We began to come down slowly from the heavens, cradling each other in the silent afterglow. Then a message came to my vision:

[ Congratulations!

You and Olivia have become Firebound

You both gain the passive ability:

Twin Flames (Level 1)

This passive ability slightly amplifies each of the firebound’s magical and physical abilities when in close proximity to each other.

You both gain the following active ability:

Healing Embrace (Level 1)

This passive ability allows the user to heal their firebound partner’s mild injuries with a tender touch. ]

A white light bathed us, but I dismissed the notifications, lying on my back as Olivia curled into my chest. Both of us were still panting, unable to speak for quite some time.

I have time to read all that later.

I stroked her soft blonde hair and sighed.

Olivia and I enjoyed our time cuddling together after bonding almost as much as we enjoyed the process itself. We had so little time to talk up until now.

I realized that we had more in common than I had thought before. Despite being a Blackwell, she was not just a stuck-up lady from a rich family. She had a hard life, always fighting people’s expectations of her.

Another surprising similarity between us was the loss of a parent. While Olivia’s father had been a part of her life, her mother had died giving birth to her.

We talked about all of it.

About expectations, about what it was like to dream of things that could have been but never were. We also talked about what was coming next. For both of us. Beyond our words, I felt our powers mixing, our mana flowing together, and our hearts beating as one.

Firebound. We are firebound.

“This is crazy, isn’t it? All of this?” I asked as I looked into her eyes.

She smiled. “It is, Daniel. But it is also amazing.”

“I’m the luckiest man on earth, aren’t I?

Olivia only laughed. A lovely tinkling sound. Like bells in the wind.

It was my favorite sound. I realized right then that I didn’t want this moment to end.

There was a knock on the door, followed by three more.

I forgot. Never wish for anything.

Then came a gruff but familiar voice: “Daniel? Are you in there, boy?”

Damnit.

I stood outside with Lazgar. I had dressed and said a hasty goodbye, promising Olivia I’d be right back. I didn’t know if that was true.

When he was certain I was ready and following, the scarred warrior led me down the hallway away from the room, walking at a surprisingly fast pace for his stature.

It was chilly outside, and I wished I’d worn a jacket.

“Your shirt is inside out,” Lazgard said, breaking the silence with a barking laugh.

“Well, you caught me at a busy time!” I snapped back.

He paused and looked at me.

“Indeed.”

“Are you going to tell me where you are taking me?” I asked back.

“Somewhere private.”

Right.

I followed Lazgar in silence down corridors and hallways, getting slowly lost in the labyrinth of the inner workings of the academy. Finally, when I was just about fed up, we reached a large iron door. Lazgar rummaged around in his pockets for a while before producing a rusty key.

Once we were inside and the door bolted shut once more, Lazgar lit a brazier at the center of the room. Lights flickered off helms and swords that were racked all around us. In the half-light, armor-bearing and faceless mannequins cast long shadows. The place appeared to be an old armory.

“I will cut right to it, Daniel,” Lazgar said. His face was grim. “You cannot stay here a moment longer.”

My eyes widened. “What? But the principal said I needed to stay here. Surely you agree?”

“I do not. Whatever he has told you is only half the truth. You need to leave right now. Right after this talk.”

“That is impossible. The headmaster and Kane said the council will convene again tomorrow. And the headmaster said he would protect me. That he would protect all of us.”

Lazgar scoffed.

“Oh? Were you there, Daniel? At tonight’s council? Because I was. Kane and the principal are naive. They have always been. He will not be able to sway them.”

“And how do you know this, then, Lazgar?”

The bearded man scowled. “That is your fear now? My sources? I will tell you only this. I have served on councils even before this one. Men, men are weak.”

Men? What does that mean…

“Please, Daniel, I need you to trust me,” Lazgar said earnestly. I saw in his eyes something I did not expect. Desperation. I knew that he was telling the truth.

I never intended to stay here and wait for my capture anyhow. I knew it from the moment the headmaster told me his plan. Mehlar and I are not meant to be caged here.

“Here!” Lazgar produced a ring with a strange rune upon it, which he pressed into my palm. “This is a ring of great value. You must keep it upon your body at all times from now on. You will find help in the north. No, not Olivia’s kingdom. The true north. In the mountains beyond the kingdoms. The pass of Khael’thund.”

He paused and for a moment, I could have sworn his eyes got misty. I slipped the ring on my finger.

Must be a trick of the light. Lazgar, crying?

“It is a place where much history has occurred,” Lazgar continued. “There are answers in that place that will make things clearer. I can say no more to you now, not here. But you must believe me. This is the path. I was wrong about you. You are indeed the one. The one who shall turn this age.”

Lazgar looked anxiously at the door, and the powerfully built professor looked truly worried for the first time I’d ever seen.

“Promise me, Daniel. Promise me you will go. Things here are dire.”

I nodded. I felt the strength of his words.

“I will tell the others as soon as I return to my room, and we will get Olivia, Saya, and Elias ready to go with m—”

“No, damnit, Daniel, no! You do not understand!”

He took a deep breath and with strong and calloused fingers he grabbed my shoulders, looking deep into my eyes.

“If you do this, you need to do it alone.”

“You what!?” Saya nearly screamed.

Azrael said nothing. Her arms folded, her eyebrows raised. She did not seem concerned.

Olivia had only a sad look on her face.

“I need to go, truly I do. Lazgar was right, he was right from the beginning.”

“We are coming with you then,” Saya shot back. “All of us. We’ll have to wake up Elias, pack…”

“No,” a quiet but firm voice said. I was shocked to see that it was Olivia. She was not her shy self. She was a lady. She was a Blackwell once again, her face a strong mask as she spoke.

“Daniel is correct, as is Lazgar’s advice,” Olivia said. “The only way this works is if he acts alone. And he will need allies in the kingdoms, and in the academy. Daniel’s best chance of escaping is to do it alone. We will stay, and we will stall them as long as we can. However, we can.”

“We should wake Elias at least…” I mumbled, but even as I said the words, I knew that was wrong. Lazgar had said I needed to leave at once, and if we walked across the academy grounds, we risked getting caught.

“Tell him,” I said, tears gathering at the corners of my eyes. “That I’m sorry I had to leave like this.”

I hugged Olivia tight and then Saya. Azrael stood by my side as I turned to her.

“I will come with you, my lord. A familiar cannot leave her leader's side.”

Olivia nodded sagely at this. “It’s true, and if they find out who she is here, it will only raise more suspicions. Azrael must go with you, Daniel.”

Saya said nothing at this, mulling over for a good while before turning and giving Azrael a hand which the dragonkin shook.

“Take damn good care of him,” Saya said with a sniff.

“I will, I promise,” Azrael replied, her violet eyes intense. “I await the time we can fight alongside each other, serving lord Daniel as one.”

Saya smiled. “Likewise.”

Chapter 33

Nightcrawlers

MEHLAR WHOOPED and screeched as we finally cleared the canyons. I grinned. Azrael was silent, gripping me at the waist. The whole way I’d forced myself to look only forward and not back. I imagined guards chasing me, arrows knocked and ready to fly. But there had been nothing. No-one had come for us.

We made it. We freaking made it.

I chanced one last look over at my shoulders. Behind us, far in the distance, were the spires of the academy and the walled city of Centralis. I imagined the girls waving, and I waved back. Then I turned and headed forward once more, spurring Mehlar on.

The three of us soared over an ever-changing landscape as we headed northwards. The barren brown rock of the canyons gave way, after a time, to pine forests now. I was struck by a moment of indecision. I called to Azrael over the wind that buffeted us.

“Are you sure this is the right way?”

“Yes, my lord. I have been using the compass your firebound Olivia gifted us. We can check the map when we next land for further confirmation.”

I nodded. “Good!”

I did a mental inventory of the rest of the items we had been given to me for our journey.

At my hip was a Lazgar’s ax. Running my hands over the hilt, my mind flashed to the dark elf I had killed with it back on our mission.

Let's hope it doesn’t come to that again anytime soon.

Other than the weapon, we had the compass, the map, and some basic provisions and camping gear. Nothing much, just what we could assemble from the dorms and pilfer from Lazgar’s storage room before leaving.

As for Lazgar’s ring, I wore it upon my finger. I had considered keeping it in the pack or tying it around my neck, but for some reason I felt drawn to it. I also worried that I might lose it if it were anywhere else.

I felt a shifting weight behind me. Azrael. She tightened her grip around my waist, the swell of her breasts pressing upon my back. It was not an altogether unpleasant sensation.

“When are we stopping for breakfast?” she yelled into my ear.

I shook my head in disbelief and chuckled.

After all the events that had happened, that was her primary concern. I supposed I shouldn’t be surprised. Knowing her for only a few days, food did indeed seem to be one of her top priorities. And honestly, rather than frustrating me, I found it endearing. She didn’t fall prey to any kind of anxiety about the situation. She only acted.

And ate.

“Not for a little while longer,” I explained. “When we went over the map, Olivia suggested we try to clear the first two sets of villages, that would take us beyond the outer rings and into the freelands to the northeast, between the kingdoms. Our best shot at not being recognized before we turn north.”

I wasn’t sure if she caught all the words, but she seemed to get the gist as she gave me a resigned nod.

We kept going for a while longer in silence. There was not much in the way of notable landmarks, just forests and a few clearings. Mehlar set a blistering pace, enjoying the freedom of flying in the wide-open skies.

Then I saw it. The first village. I squeezed Mehlar’s sides, and we began to ascend higher. We needed to make sure we weren’t spotted. As we climbed, I began to feel a little lightheaded. I felt Azrael hold on to me even tighter, her hair whipping around us. Mehlar cried out happily, enjoying the maneuver.

Until the village passed fully below us, we remained at a higher altitude. When I deemed it was far enough away, we descended once more. The terrain had begun to shift again as we lowered ourselves.The pine trees were getting sparse and more and more hills dotted the land.

In the distance, I could see the northern mountains rising, though they still seemed very, very far away. But nonetheless I could see them. Tangible proof of our destination.

We are on our way.

The second village crept up on me, and I barely had time to order Mehlar to rise. It had been hidden on the leeward side of a large hill. As we approached it I saw a few more villages sprawled out behind it.

I cursed, and we sped up, flying high once more. I was worried they might have spotted me, but soon they too were in the rearview. With Mehlar now being a fully-fledged dragon, I was shocked at the speed we could make.

I closed my eyes and placed my hands atop his head, melding our energies and checking in with him to see how he was feeling. He was still full of excitement, but his energy was waning. It was nearly midday, and I realized that I too was not only tired, but was sore and chafed from riding all morning.

We had made good time, but we needed a break.

I saw a small hillock and banked us towards it. We landed without much fuss, in a nice clearing shaded by the pines. It was perfect. As we dismounted, both Azrael and I stretched out our legs and groaned, our bodies tired from the long ride.

The first order of business was food. Mehlar was too big to easily stalk for any kind of game, but he was still sated from the previous day and didn’t seem too bothered. Though dragons ate a lot, they could go for a long time between meals, and so I knew Mehlar would be okay for a while longer yet.

Azrael and I spread out the provisions we’d taken. Dried meat, fruits and hunks of bread. Even though I knew he’d be okay going without, I tossed a few chunks of the meat to Mehlar who devoured them happily.

“Master, you did the right thing, you know,” Azrael said, her hand on my shoulder. “The way of the wild one is often to walk alone.”

“Not totally alone, you are here, right?” I said, turning to her.

She smiled and ran her fingers through my hair. “Yes, yes I am, my lord.”

“I'm grateful for that. truly.”

Mehlar stomped his feet and growled low, cutting our moment short. An air of tension settled over the three of us.

I rose, my hand going to my waist where the sword was sheathed. Azrael steadied me, grabbing onto my pants leg without rising. She had a finger to her lips. We looked at the swaying treetops around us. I didn’t see anything.

I looked at Mehlar. His nostrils flared, his eyes beaming. I knew that even if I couldn’t see the foe, he sensed something. I could hear my heart beating. Silence. And then…

The sound of shrieks above, piercing and loud.

“Get down!” I hissed at Mehlar and Azrael, throwing myself to the loamy soil. Every ounce of the dragon, I could tell, wanted to rise up, to beat his wings and take flight against the unseen foes. But he fought it, staying still and obeying my command.

The three of us remained low to the ground, looking up at the treetops and waiting.

They came shortly after. Dark shadowy forms racing across the sky. More than I could count. Wyverns. I could tell it by their long, jagged figures. My blood ran cold. We remained hidden long after they had passed.

It is starting.

We pressed on after lunch. Azrael and I were both on high alert and spoke little, traveling in silence. Azrael looked behind us, riding with her back against mine, while Mehlar and I scoured the front. We saw no signs of villages or wyverns. Just trees and endless expanses of hills.

But they are out there. Somewhere.

I kept replaying the scene of those wyverns passing over us. I thought of Saya and Olivia back in the academy. It bothered me to be hiding and running when I knew that trouble was not only lurking, but actively heading towards my companions. It just felt wrong. And yet I knew this was the best course of action. I knew I had to bide my time.

Before long, the sun began to set, and we had to stop for the evening. We made our camp in a large clearing but unfortunately, unlike lunch, this time we could find very little tree-cover. The landscape here had already become much more barren, and the air was chilled.

Mehlar, who had held up admirably during the ride, was now exhausted and slept almost immediately after we landed. I didn’t blame him.

Azrael and I had a bedroll packed which we unfurled and set upon the most even patch of ground we could find. I thanked god it wasn’t raining, but I wished deeply for a camping tent or an inflatable mattress, any kind of comfort. Plus, it was getting colder by the second.

As we lay on the ground, I closed my eyes, searching for the connection with Saya. I was hoping she would have tried to contact me by now, but she wasn't reaching out. The mirror could not be cast. I couldn’t even seem to feel her.

What are you doing over there, Saya? Are you okay?

I sighed.

“You are thinking of them aren’t you, master?” Azrael asked, her hand on my chest. “Your firebound and your friends.”

I nodded. “I left them. It doesn’t feel right.”

“We will return. Stronger than before.”

“Are you sure of that?” I asked, regretting my choice of words right after.

Her purple eyes flashed intensely. “Yes, I am sure. It is my duty to ensure that, my lord. To protect you and your firebound. And to revive what has been lost.”

I smiled. “It is a great comfort, Azrael, to be with a woman so sure of herself.”

Her lips curled upward into a smile. “Oh, I am. Very”

That makes one of us, but for now, I’ll take it.

The next day, we woke up early and began again.

It was more of the same. We were heading farther and farther north. At any moment, I expected we might see someone set upon our tail. That the gig would be up. But that moment never came. Nor, despite my desires, did a message of indication of any kind come from Saya. I only hoped they were okay.

I had to focus on the goal. Be like Azrael.

I found myself often fingering the runes of my ring. I had asked Azrael last night what they meant, but she did not know; she said it certainly was not the script of men, but what that might mean was a mystery to us both. It gave me comfort to touch the shining gold lettering, as if there were a power hidden there. Something that might lead us to safety when all else was uncertain.

That night we camped outside once more, after an uneventful day’s flying.

Thankfully for Mehlar’s sake, he managed to stalk off and capture a wild boar. While Azrael and I broke camp, he loudly enjoyed feasting upon it. Azrael and I were less lucky, surviving on our old rations, which gave us decidedly less excitement.

That night I lay awake for a long time staring at the stars. Azrael drew lazy patterns in my chest as we cuddled up together for warmth.

“My lord?” she asked softly.

“Yes, Azrael?”

“Why have you not tried to bond with me again? Since that first night? It has been two nights we have slept alone in the dark. There is no-one here but us and the stars. I ask you once more, do you not desire me?”

I looked over at her, bathed in the moonlight. Her silken black hair had become wild and curled. Her tanned skin was scuffed with dirt and bruises. And still, she looked incredible. Gorgeous even.

“I desire you now, more than ever,” I said honestly.

“Then why do you not take me?” she demanded.

My heart skipped a beat. I didn’t have a good answer. I hadn’t really thought it through until now, but I knew it deep down.

“Because … I… I… I’m afraid. Afraid once I do, I will lose you, too.”

She shook her head sadly. “My lord, this is not the way of a wild one. To be afraid. You will lose everything if you risk nothing.”

I felt a stirring within me. The rising feeling of the inner dragon. I pulled her up to me and her eyes widened, her lips parted.

I embraced her, our bodies tumbling out of the blankets and down into the soil. She gasped, and then I captured her in a wild and hungry kiss. She moaned as our bodies became one as our kiss deepened, our tongues exploring each other as my fingers roamed downwards and my kisses strayed to her neck.

“Yes,” she growled, her fingers raking at my back. “Take me, my lord, take me!”

I ripped off her top and cast it aside, her large brown breasts bouncing free. Azrael stretched her hands out behind her head, arching her back.

I kissed my way down her neck as she moaned, holding me to her. I nipped and licked my way to her breast, encircling a long brown nipple with my tongue and sucking until it was erect.

“Fuck … Daniel…” she breathed.

She tasted of sweat and earth and that fact only turned me on even more. She held my head to her chest.

“Yes, yes! Please! Make me yours!”

I needed no further instruction. As I suckled and massaged her large tits, my hands roamed ever lower, playing with the waistband of her short bottoms for only a moment before snaking inside of them, sliding a finger along her wet slit.

She moaned and trembled.

I teased her more, playing up and down the length of her like she was my instrument as she cried and bucked. I could feel her every sensation of hers reverberating back into me like an echo.

Her hands suddenly pushed me back. “My lord, I want to see you, too. All of you.”

She leaned upward to help me out of my shirt, her hands caressing my chest as we pulled it off. Then she moved lower and practically tore off my pants. Our clothes now lay beside us in a pile. We were naked, together.

It was cold outside, but the heat inside both of us kept it at bay. Steam rose from our bodies. I knew that the fire inside of me was beyond a normal man’s desire. It was deep and unquenchable, I needed one thing above all else.

I need to make Azrael mine.

The dragonkin guided my already hard cock towards her pussy with slender yet strong fingers.I entered her swifty, roughly, like an animal rutting its mate. She groaned at the size of me. Her eyelids fluttered, but her muscular legs wrapped around my back, pulling me deeper, closer with each stroke.

“More,” she demanded. “Now!”

I gripped her waist as I took her hard and fast, her hair splayed out across the dirt, her large breasts bouncing. I kissed her. Her nails raked my back. We writhed. We fucked. The flames within us were rising higher and higher as our sounds carried out across the night air. The heat of her insides, of her wet walls pulsating, was threatening to consume me. The two of us thrust and gyrated to the rhythm of an ancient beat.

Her hot breath whispered in my ear, “Cum, cum deep inside of me, master.”

Azrael licked my earlobe with a wet tongue. Her pussy ground against me, her legs and arms wrapped around me, her whole body pulsing with wanton lust and pleasure. The fire erupted.

I released it. All of it. All of my pent-up energy in one roiling explosion as I came. Azrael cried out, and her eyes rolled back as her body shook and spasmed. White light filled my vision, and we became one.

I didn’t need the codex to tell me what had happened. I knew what we had become. Master, lord, familiar, partner. Lovers. Bonded mates. The codex came all the same.

[ Congratulations!

Azrael has become your bonded Familiar.

You gain the passive ability:

Familiar’s Empathy (Level 1)

Your Dragon Heart (Level 1) has ranked up to Dragon Soul (Level 2) ]

“Azrael, that was amazing,” I said.

“My lord, you can call me Az,” she said with a tired and sloppy grin.

“Az,” I whispered and stroked her hair.

I dragged the blankets over us and soon we passed out, exhausted.

When I awoke, I found that Azrael was not there. I got up out of the blankets and began to panic. Her clothes were gone, but mine were folded in a neat little pile. I got up and put them on. Mehlar was still snoring.

Where is she!?

I searched not just with my eyes but also with our newfound bond, using Familiar’s Empathy. I sensed that she was close by. I sent out my energy in search of her and like a sonar ping I felt a returning bolt of energy.

<< Az, can you hear me? >>

[[ Yes, master! Are you awake? Head west of our camp, I am bathing in the stream ]]

Amazing! We can communicate telepathically! Familiar’s Empathy is super useful!

Azrael gave me a set of instructions telepathically to find her, and I followed them.

I eventually reached a small stream. There, naked as the day she was born, was my Az. I saw her from the back, but she was no less sexy from this angle. As I watched, her taut body was stretching. She turned to me but made no move to cover herself. She let water cascade down her full breasts with perky brown nipples and whipped her long hair back, running her hands through it.

Her wildness, her raw power. I loved it. I craved her even more than I had last night.

She noticed my gaze and grinned.

“Get in, my lord. It’s cold, but it will serve us well for the journey. You are dirty … from last night.”

“Well, I wouldn’t mind getting dirty again. But getting clean with you is also an exciting prospect.”

Azrael laughed. “Come, Daniel.”

Together we bathed.

Though I was excited, Azrael was all business, scrubbing me down and getting the dirt out of my very pores. My skin felt raw and pink by the time we got out. I was cold, but Azrael had taken two woolen towels from our rucksack. We took turns drying each other before getting back in our clothes.

We arrived back at camp refreshed, satisfied.

Mehlar looked unimpressed. He had been stalking the camp, fanning his wings, eager to be flying once more. Azrael smiled and patted his forehead.

“You are eager, great Mehlar. I know this. We are one now too, for you are my Daniel’s dragon.”

He grunted and nuzzled into her, nearly lifting her off the ground. His affections were a little rougher now that he was grown. I chuckled and patted his side.

“Let's get you prepped for today’s ride, buddy. It should only be a few more days riding to the mountains if I've got it right.”

But once we get there, what will we find?

Chapter 34

Taking Action

THERE WAS smoke rising from the nearby treeline. We had left our campsite only moments before, upon Mehlar’s back.

It was not the smoke of campfires, but a thick, black, evil-looking smoke. Azrael pressed in close against my back as we passed overhead. Mehlar shook his large head from side to side, trying to blink back the cloying black tendrils.

“This is no good, Daniel, we must go around!” Azrael shouted.

Shit.

I steered us up and to the right, just far enough to get us away from the smoke. I didn’t want to go too high or far because I needed to see it with my own eyes. I needed to confirm my fears. That the wyverns we had let pass were here. That this was their doing.

Truthfully, I needed no further visual confirmation. I felt it. Death. Destruction. Darkness.

Even Mehlar was uneasy in his movements, sensing, as I did, that our foes had wrought something terrible below.

And then we passed the smoke and saw it. Below us were familiar long dark shapes darting in and out of huts, waving long sharp spears. Even smaller figures darted about frantically, running from the intruders.

Most of the village was aflame.

“Dark elves,” I hissed.

“I count three wyverns and at least twice that number of dark ones on the ground,” Azrael called out. “If you intervene, you must kill them all. If even one escapes, your whereabouts will be known to the enemy.”

I gritted my teeth. “Then I won’t let a single one escape.”

I’m done hiding from these creatures.

Azrael said nothing more, but I knew what she was thinking. This was dangerous. We were not supposed to engage with the enemy. This was a stealth mission. If I did this, there was no room for error.

But I must do it. I cannot let this happen right before my eyes.

I took a deep breath.

“Mehlar? It's time to hunt.”

The dragon screeched and dove, the thrill of the coming battle already overtaking him.

We streaked towards the first wyvern like bats out of hell, using zephyr and amplify magic in conjunction to go as fast as we could. Mehlar was yipping, his blood boiling, ready for combat.

But it wasn’t just Mehlar.

The rush of adrenaline filled Azrael and I both, our hearts beating faster as one. All of us felt the power of our inner dragon stirring.

The first wyvern we encountered on our descent was riderless and slow.

Mehlar sent a blast of fire that set the errant wyvern’s back alight with flame immediately. As it shrieked and turned to face, I cast and hurled two fireballs in quick succession. Both landed, furthering the blaze.

The beast plummeted towards the ground, its wings limp.

Yes, take that, you foul creature!

There were two wyverns remaining.

Both had riders, one looking towards the village and the other looking in our direction. The one who faced us had a rider with a long, curved bow. The dark elf drew back the long drawstring and then his arrow fly.

“Duck!” screamed Azrael.

I lowered my body flat against Mehlar’s scaly hide, but Azrael remained upright. Overtop of my back she cast a spray of molten fire straight towards the incoming arrow, disintegrating it before it reached us. Sparks and small shards of metal fell towards the ground, glinting in the sunlight.

What the heck was that!?

“Now, Mehlar, attack!” Azrael called.

Mehlar obeyed, speeding towards the opponent and using his ranked up Sonic Screech. My ears rang, and I winced as the attack blasted forward into the two wyverns and riders.

The attack did the trick; the enemy was disoriented enough for Azrael to send her own flaming attacks towards the first opponent, knocking the dark elf off its perch. Mehlar followed up, swooping in and ripping out the throat of the wyvern and spitting out great gouts of blood as it dropped towards the earth.

The raw violence was intense. I'd never seen my dragon at close quarters combat before.

And not just Mehlar. The two of them are incredible together. Azrael holds so much power that I don’t yet know about.

The remaining wyvern sped towards us with its maw open. Mehlar dodged its attacks. The rider atop it appeared to be trying to blow its horn, to send out a warning.

Oh, no you don't, now it’s my turn!

I needed to hit this target, and quickly. I remembered Kane’s lesson and Azrael’s teachings. I focused my mana, visualizing it gathering inside of my belly and then my chest inside. I pictured it flowing towards my hands and then thrust them forward, sending out all the fire inside of me in one single bolt. A focused fiery beam shot straight through the hands of the enemy, burning them to cinders.

[ Congratulations!

Your Have gained the ability:

Rank 1 - Firebolt ]

The horn dropped uselessly to the forest floor below as the elf screeched, looking at the stumps of its hands. But the wyvern wasn’t done. It opened its maw and sent a blue bolt of frost towards us, hitting Mehlar square in the chest. The great dragon paused. I felt him try to move and fail. A cold crept up his body, and I could feel it beneath my legs and fingers. He was frozen solid.

“No!” Azrael shouted, digging her palms into Mehlars sides as we began to fall.

Heat radiated out from behind me as Azrael chanted. I realized what she was doing. Somehow she was feeding him her very own energy, heating us up, unthawing him. It didn’t seem to be working at first, but at the last second before we hit the ground, Mehlar shook off the cold, flapped his wings and leveled out, landing.

The wyvern, however, was headed away. This is bad. Real bad.

“Az, we need to split up. You hunt him down. I’ll dismount and finish those below.”

She looked back and forth at the destruction all around us. Mine was the hardest task of the two. Facing the remaining dark elves on foot.

“Are you sure you can do it?” she asked.

I smiled. “As sure as I’ll ever be.”

I had only the briefest moments to watch my companions fly away before being forced into combat.

A nearby dark elf rushed towards me, brandishing two long and wickedly curved blades. I felt suddenly under-prepared, only Lazgar’s ax at my side. I decided to cast firebolt once again instead of relying on the weapon. I cupped my palms and focused my mana in between them then thrust them forward, grunting with exertion as I pushed out my mana forcefully into a long blast of fire.

It was impressive, but it was slow. The dark elf dodged it easily. He kept coming towards me, and fast.

I cast Fire Armor, and I drew my blade.

Okay, here it goes. Time to prove my combat training has paid off.

I dodged under the first swing and caught the second with Lazgar’s ax in a parry. The opponent was fast, faster than me. I took a few steps back and brought up my guard. That was when I heard it, a scream.

My eyes shifted, and I saw a huddled form. She had blond hair, and wore a long, long brown skirt. The other two dark elves were clawing at her. One of the fiends gripped her hair roughly, and the other pulled at her clothes, tearing holes with his long dirty nails.

The dragon inside of me uncoiled and roared. My heartbeat was thunderous in my ears.

The flames around me grew higher. The movements of my opponent seemed to slow down. He swung at me, and I stepped aside easily, the blade slicing through empty air.

The dark elf stumbled, righting himself, and whirled upon me with another swing. This one I dodged again in the same way. As I did so, I brought my blade straight up in a simple stabbing motion. It sunk into his chest all too easily. I watched as, in slow motion, he spat out blood and collapsed, my blade still buried inside of him.

I left him and ran towards the two dark elves who had the maiden in their grasp. I hurled twin bolts of flame towards them, extending my palms and focusing each blast. They each hit their mark, sending each of the dark elves sprawling onto their backs, screaming in pain.

But I wasn’t done.

When I reached them, I kicked the first dark elf with a flaming boot, grinding my heel into its already burnt chest. Then I kicked it up into the air, striking it in the head with a firebolt while it was aloft. It was dead before he hit the ground.

The other dark elf attempted to get up and flee, but it was far too slow. I knelt over it, punching in it the gut and then the face with flaming fists. Blood and burnt flesh fell from it in a gruesome rain.

I only stopped when I noticed the screaming. I looked at the form below me. It wasn’t moving. I turned to face the source of the sounds.

The maiden, her clothes ripped, looked at me with wide terrified eyes. “You … you… monster!” she cried. “S-s-stay back!”

Some way to welcome your savior.

I rose to my feet and took a step towards her. She screamed once more and before I could explain myself, she passed out, falling onto her back. I let the flames fade, my adrenaline coming down slowly.

I knelt over her and checked her pulse. It was weak but there.

I breathed a sigh of relief. She had just passed out, nothing more.

Even if she thinks I’m a monster, I still managed to save her.

I picked up the spear of one of the fallen dark elves. I felt the familiar strange tug at my chest. I was running out of mana.

That’s okay … there should only be a few of the bastards left.

I had set the maiden up in a bed in one of the huts for safety and then scouted around to see if there were any more survivors. I found none. There had been two remaining dark elves. I dispatched with them relatively easily as they attempted to flee.

The village itself had been totally ransacked. It was a pretty small place, consisting of a few farms and outbuildings. I had to wonder what the dark elves were doing so far north, and why they would bother with attacking such a place. We were far from their territory or from Centralis.

I can only hope that I am wrong in my assumption. That they are here searching. Searching for me.

I attempted to use Familiar’s Empathy to commune with Azrael, but got nothing in return. I guessed that she was too far away, and that distance prevented this ability from being used effectively. I needn’t have worried, however, after only a short wait Mehlar arrived with her and she alighted in the central plaza of the village.

A switch flipped on me. I had been full of fury and power while fighting the dark elves, but as I saw my dragon and my familiar, I felt only love. I ran to Mehlar and hugged him around his neck.

“I’m glad you are okay, buddy,” I said earnestly.

Azrael dismounted and laid a hand on my shoulder, turning me to her as we embraced. I did not care that our clothes were covered in sweat and ichor.

“I’m glad you made it back, Az.”

She smiled. “Of course, my lord. I always do as you command.”

Then, like a delayed chain reaction, I felt the familiar sensation of power filling me. White light bathed Mehlar, shining stronger than ever before.

<< Congratulations.

Mehlar has grown. He is now a

Rank 6: Adult Dragon

The following ability has increased in rank:

Level 2: Alpha Roar

The following new ability has been gained:

Level 1: Solar Flare >>

I took a few step backs. I was in awe. This transformation was greater than any Mehlar had undergone before.

Mehlar looked resplendent in his new form. He had only grown slightly larger, but now his scales had an unmistakable shine to them, reflecting the daylight around us in each dazzling section. I had wondered what color he would be when he became fully grown, but this I had not expected.

He shook his body and beat his wings, taking a few tentative steps. He snorted, flaring his nostrils, looking at us with what appeared to be amusement.

“Is he…” I asked dumbly.

“Gold?” Azrael finished, her voice also unable to contain her own awe. “Yes, my lord. Mehlar is a golden dragon.”

“This is big, isn’t it?” I asked. “Like … really big.”

“Huge,” Azrael grinned. “Daniel, you are even more powerful now than we dreamed of.”

Chapter 35

Gold

AZRAEL and I decided we needed to rest for the day and possibly the next to both recover and tend to the maiden before leaving. Beyond that, we could wait no longer as our mission called for speed.

Even a day off seems risky, but we have no choice. At the very least, to take care of her. She deserves that.

At the moment we sat, Az and I, tending to the fire in the cabin while we kept an eye on the poor woman.

She lay in a bed in the center of the place. We’d wrapped her in blankets and laid a cool cloth over her forehead. She was breathing, and there were no signs of injuries. It was likely just shock that afflicted her. Not just from the dark elves, but from me, too. I had really gone overboard with my powers today.

And I’m not the only one growing fast. Mehlar. He leveled up … again! It seems impossible, but … he’s a golden dragon.

Every time I thought I had a handle on my situation in this world the stakes rose a little higher. I’d seen what I thought were all the colors of dragons at the academy. Red, green, blue, gray and white.

But gold … no. I’d never seen gold.

I knew immediately that this meant a shift in things. It meant that Mehlar had ascended to a level of power we hadn’t yet seen before. I could feel it too. Mehlar felt different. Awakened. Confident and powerful in a way that I had not seen until now.

I ran my fingers through my hair and looked into the fire as it crackled and popped. I fed it another log and then sat back down in my chair. I was aware of Azrael’s silent presence beside me. She was giving me space, letting me process all that had happened today.

“I’ve only seen one golden dragon,” I said to Azrael finally, breaking the silence. “It was in the book, the codex, that brought me here. It was also the first dragon I saw. Mehlar. He was being tamed. By Prince Ray’thel.”

Azrael’s eyes widened. “You saw Ray’thel? And his dragon!? But how is that possible? They are from another age!”

I looked over at her, momentarily surprised myself. I didn’t expect this to come as a shock to her. Sometimes she seemed to me like an all-knowing creature, but I forgot there were parts of my story beyond even her knowledge.

I proceeded to explain to Azrael the full story. I told her about the codex, and how I had found it in book form in my own world. She listened carefully, without interrupting. When I was done, she nodded, twirling her long black hair in her fingers as she thought.

“What you saw, I cannot tell if it was a vision or a portal, but indeed it aligns with the ancient tales. Ray’thel and Mehlar were real beings, though for many they are now just tales. The sons of Mehlar were lost in the great war. They were the last of the golden dragons. None were taken into captivity or tamed.”

She paused, her eyes sparkling in the firelight.

“It seems only fitting that your dragon is golden too, although how the progeny of Mehlar survived until now is something we may perhaps never know.”

“Saya told me once that when a dragon matures and shows its colors, it will begin to learn skills unique to its kind. Is this true?”

Azrael nodded.

“Yes, it is true. Though honing such abilities for most can take a lifetime. For the gray dragons, like Saya’s, they are the most powerful in close quarters and their flames burn the hottest. The blue dragons in the north can summon frost magic. The forest magic belongs to the green dragons of the south. Of the white dragons, who have no home, they can heal and protect.”

“And of the gold, like Mehlar?”

“Of gold, the powers of light itself.”

Azrael looked back into the flames. Her brows were knitted, and she seemed lost in thought. For the first time since I’d met her, she seemed truly worried. And it occurred to me that I might know why.

If Mehlar has been reborn and a golden dragon has come back into this world, it’s likely his rival has as well. The onyx drake. The one that ended the last age.

I slept like a log that night on the floor of the cabin. It wasn’t anything fancy, but it was a heck of a lot more comfy and warm than sleeping outside.

The maiden awoke only in fits and starts. It was mostly Azrael that tended to her when she did so, as I feared I might frighten her like before if she was to awaken and see my face.

For breakfast, we helped ourselves to the pantry of the hut we now occupied. There was bread, cheese and oats as well as a few preserved vegetables. It was a relatively pleasant meal, and I was happy to have something fresher than the food than our rations from the academy.

Mehlar went hunting in the nearby forests and came back with the large carcass of what looked like a mega version of a deer back home. He sat in the center of town, like lord of his own roost, and munched and pulled at its red meat.

While Mehlar feasted, Azrael and I spent the rest of the day gathering provisions from the village and laying to rest those who had fallen. We checked on the maiden several times, but she spent most of the day in bed. Those times she awoke, she seemed delirious and talked madly until she fell back into a stupor.

Azrael managed to feed the poor woman some porridge she’d made from leftover barley and well water, and she kept it down. I hoped that we would see her recover before we departed the following morning, but I didn’t hold out much hope.

The second night, Az and I slept in the neighboring cabin, getting some privacy from both Mehlar and from the slumbering maiden. We stayed up for a while, talking. I began to open up and once I did so, she had a million questions about my world.

“So there are no dragons?!” she asked.

“Nope, just in our storybooks.”

She paused, drumming her hands on her chin.

“And no elves? Dwarves?”

“Just humans.”

“And no magic!? It is a wonder people get anything done!”

I laughed. “Yes, it is. We have other means, but sometimes they do more harm than good. Though I suppose magic can be like that, too.”

Azrael leaned over on our improvised bedding, facing me with her violet eyes.

“Are you happy here, Daniel? Do you miss your home?”

I thought about the question for a while.

“I do miss it. But I don’t think about it often. I feel like I’m where I should be, if that makes sense.”

Azrael smiled, then scooted a little closer, pressing her body into mine and getting nose to nose with me.

“I think you are too,” she whispered, then leaned over and kissed me.

Next the blankets came off. Then our clothes. And soon we once more became one. Heat and desire overcame us. She rode me quickly, roughly, urgently.

“Inside me, I want it … every last drop.”

I can’t argue with that.

I awoke early, letting Azrael sleep, and went out to meet the sunrise. I once more tried to contact either Saya or Olivia with no luck.

Wherever you two are, I hope you are okay. I will come back for you soon. Stay strong.

Mehlar nudged me out of my reverie, urging me to go for a morning ride with him. I beheld his new larger golden form, still slightly in awe. It would be my first time riding him like this. I climbed atop his broad scaly back and we took off.

It was like he was a whole new dragon.

Every turn he took was sharper, every beat of his wings was stronger. It was exhilarating. And it was more than just physical. Our mental connection had grown too. At times he seemed to respond to my thoughts before I could usher a word or nudge him. He just knew which direction I wanted to go.

I ran a hand down the back of his thick neck. I wondered if he could even really feel it, he was getting so large and strong.

“Buddy … I’m glad we did this. There is so much we need to practice, to do and see together. We haven’t even tested out all your new abilities. I’ve been worn thin.”

As if in answer, Mehlar roared, a powerful sound that shook the nearby treetops. I knew it must be his new ranked up Alpha Roar.

I smiled.

Yes, he is getting more and more powerful every day. But we don’t have much time to relax or to practice. We needed to press on. For Olivia and Saya. For everyone.

After far too short of a ride, we turned and headed back. I promised Mehlar that we would go out for another ride soon, just the two of us, and use our new abilities.

Although when that will be, I truly can’t say.

Once we landed in the village square, we found that we were not alone. The maiden was waiting, her hair blowing in the wind. At first I thought she might be afraid, or even angry, but her face was calm, almost serene, as I dismounted.

“So it is true. You have come again. The wild one. To save us from the gathering dark,” she whispered. “I cannot believe I lived to see this.”

She bowed before me, and I felt suddenly uncomfortable.

“There’s, um, no need for that. I’m not sure what you heard but I’m a normal guy. I just happen to um, have a wild dragon.”

“A wild golden dragon,” a voice added from behind the maiden.

Azrael stood with her arms crossed and a smile upon her face.

“I want to thank you, dragonrider. For saving me. And to apologize for how I acted … it was…”

“It’s okay,” I said, helping her to her feet and out of her bowing position. “I lost control of myself there for a bit. I just wish I could have gotten here sooner.”

The village disappeared behind us as we sped off northwards once more on Mehlar’s back. I resisted the urge to look behind us, to see if the maiden was still waving. I hoped she would be okay there by herself. It seemed an impossible road was ahead of her.

“Thinking about your fan, master?” Azrael teased from behind.

“Yeah, I am,” I answered. “Sometimes I feel like I cause more pain in this world than I cure.”

I felt her hands upon my shoulders. They were soft and comforting. She spoke in my ear.

“You are not done yet, master. You will save many more people. I know it.”

“Thanks,” I responded. “I hope you are right.”

I spurred Mehlar on, and the landscape below sped by.

Dead ahead, the mountains grew larger as we approached. The wind rocketed past us. Mehlar was incredibly fast, using his new large golden wings to astonishing effect. There was power in each stroke. He would put any dragon to shame, even Yalmir now. I was sure of that.

My worries faded away for a time as I enjoyed the freedom of the open skies. There was no civilization around us, no enemies, only open space.

That night, we camped at the base of the mountains. It was slightly better than our first night as we’d taken a few more bedding materials from the village, and we also found a cave in the side of the rock and were able to start a fire.

Mehlar did not fit inside, but he did not seem to mind sleeping in the elements.

Azrael and Mehlar fell asleep quickly, but I lay awake staring at the embers of the fire. I looked at Azrael, sleeping soundly. She had been using more of her mana in these battles than she’d let on. I could tell it by the way she fell asleep so quickly each night. Both of us were tired. From travel, from the battles, from the stress of being on the run.

We just need to hang in there a little longer. We are almost to the mountains. Even though I’m not sure what will happen once we get there.

I felt a familiar sensation in my chest. A pulling sensation, a calling. I knew this energy. It was fiery, red, and strong.

Saya!

I splayed out my hands and fingers, focusing my mana on building the mirror of light to bridge the gap between us. Sparks traced their way across the air and soon a shining screen appeared before me.

But something wasn’t quite right.

I could barely see Saya on the other end. I only saw the silhouette of her and a crackling image that faded in and out.

“Saya!? Can you hear me? Are you okay? Are you still in Centralis?”

“Okay … many… Daniel… coming…. understand!?” her voice was broken and hard to hear.

“What? No, no, I don’t!” I exclaimed. “Saya!”

The image went blank.

A hissing sound came from the empty portal for a few painful seconds before the light slowly winked out of existence and fully disappeared.

I fell to my knees, pounding the ground with my fists. Inside me was all this rage, all of this worry, and I had nowhere to put it. I felt impotent. Caged. I wanted to hunt down every last dark elf and destroy them.

But I knew this was not the path.

I turned over onto my back, listening to the chorus of snores. Mehlar had joined Azrael in loud slumber, and the two of them were like twin buzzsaws.

It was a long time before I fell asleep, and when I did, my dreams were fevered fragments.

Chapter 36

Storm

“YOU WERE TALKING IN YOUR SLEEP,” Azrael said.

The fire crackled between us. We were roasting spits of meat with sharpened saplings.

“What did I say?” I asked numbly.

I felt a soft hand grasp my own.

“My lord, I know there is a lot on your shoulders. But do not block me out. This is why I am here. To help you.”

I gave her hand a light squeeze.

“I’m sorry, you are right.” I looked away from the fire to her eyes.

She was here to help me. And yet, accepting help wasn’t easy for me. It was a problem I’d always had, turning away from my friends when I needed them most.

“About what you said in your sleep…” Azrael was wringing her hands. “I do not think I should tell it to you. I should not have heard it. It seems it is a part of your past you wish to forget.”

I knew then what I had dreamed of. Azrael was right. I didn’t want to think about it, or even talk about it.

The crash. It was always the crash.

I pushed the thoughts from my mind and rose to my feet, holding out a hand to help her to her up as well.

“It’s time,” I said. “We should get ready to ride.”

Azrael and I donned some thicker furs we’d taken from the village and set out once more. Despite our new gear, we quickly found ourselves shivering as we ascended the peaks and arrived in the mountains.

After we had crested the first wall of snowy rock, below us was a jagged series of peaks and valleys. The rugged before us seemed to stretch on indefinitely. I could not see the end of it.

“This is all outside of the northern kingdom’s borders?” I asked Azrael in surprise.

“Yes, they control only a tip of the mountains to the west of us, the valleys and mountains below are inhabited by no one. Though there are many tales of its past, it is a desolate place now.”

This makes no sense! Lazgar told me to come here, promised allies, and yet now she is telling me that the place is actually abandoned? What if this is all a wild goose chase?

Azrael and I rode in silent awe as we passed over this new land. I had to admit, despite my concerns, the place was beautiful. Snow-capped mountains unfurled like jagged rows of teeth, with long gouged valleys of blackened gums in between.

What did you want me to find out here, Lazgar?

I played with the ring on my finger. The strange token I had been given. I still had no idea what it was for or how it would help me out here in the frozen north.

Minutes turned to hours as we flew on and on. There was no way of keeping track. There was also no end in sight to the terrain below us. I asked Azrael just how long the mountains went on but she only laughed.

“Humans have often said that they go on forever, growing taller and taller, until the very edge of the world. They say they are the steps to heaven. But no-one knows.”

There was a long pause, and I thought she had finished. But then she continued, seeming to consider her words carefully.

“The truth is. No-one has come back from a journey to the far north. Not since Mehlar. The original Mehlar.”

I ran my hands over Mehlar’s scales. My Mehlar.

Could he really be the progeny of that great beast from the book?

At first the idea had seemed crazy to me, but the more I saw him in action, the more the two of us evolved together, the more possible it seemed.

I tried to empty my mind as we flew.

I just watched, observed, and enjoyed the scenery below. I took note of the long valleys of ice, the wisps of clouds we flew through, and even the cold air upon my skin. I felt alive. I knew Mehlar did too. He was practically humming below me.

It was perhaps this peaceful reverie that allowed them to creep up on me. On us. It wasn’t until I heard the first shriek from behind us that my adrenaline spiked and I sensed danger.

The one shriek turned into a chorus of baying and howling. I knew the sound by now.

Wyverns.

“How many?” I yelled, unable to look back.

“Three. But be careful Daniel, these are not regular wyverns. They are frost wyrms, they have no masters, and they are as wild as Mehlar himself.

Wyrms? Frost … wyrms? Right, I remember! Yilva said they were the wild and more violent version of Wyverns. The untameable bastard offspring of Orias.

I had to think fast. If what Yivla said was true, these were likely much more dangerous creatures than we were used to fighting. Not only that, but we had been traveling nonstop all day and this was unfamiliar terrain. I doubted we could outrun them.

I had to make a decision. A tough one.

“Mehlar, turn us around,” I yelled.

Azrael will just have to trust me on this.

The golden dragon took a moment to register my command, and then he roared and turned. There was not an ounce of fear in him. My golden dragon was excited for combat.

My first impression was that the wyrms were ugly things.

They had large bony heads, white as the mountaintops. Their sunken eyes, set in white skulls, burned with blue fire. They were in an arrowhead formation, my first clear indication that they were far from unintelligent beasts.

I used Amplify Magic and Mehlar sent a jet of flame racing towards our enemies. The foremost wyrm opened its bony maw and roared, a wave of chilled wind meeting the fire and stopping it. The blasts neutralized each other.

“My lord, permission to engage?” Azrael asked.

“Engage? Um.. yes, but... how?”

“Just watch,” she said and I felt her jump.

What the…

“After me, you bony bastard!” she yelled as she leapt off of Mehlar.

She’s crazy!

But just as I thought she was about to start falling, something unexpected happened. It appeared that Azrael was floating!

Red swirls of smoke engulfed her body, covering her completely. Once they disappeared her appearance had totally changed. From her back, two large black wings sprouted. Gray overlapping scales covered her shoulders, chest and midriff as well as her thighs. Upon her head, two horns formed. In her hand, she held a whip of fire.

What the hell?

The wyrm at the front of the spearhead lunged at her, its jagged maw wide open.

Azrael dodged the attack easily. The beast was much bigger than her, but also a lot slower. While it was turning its body to attack once more, she lashed out with her flaming whip and struck at its underbelly.

There was a loud crack and a piece of its bony rib cage fell off, black blood spraying into the air.

The other two Wyrms were upon me then and I had no more time to watch Azrael’s showdown. They were smaller than their leader but still powerful in their own right, nearly the size of Mehlar before he’d leveled up to an adult.

The three of us went in circles at a blistering pace, blasts of fire and ice whizzing in all directions. The way we were flying, it was all I could do to stay atop and attached to Mehlar. I had no chance to catch my breath or use my abilities to help.

Despite our speed, it was two versus one, and Mehlar couldn’t keep up.

The frostbolts were just narrowly missing us, one grazing my leg and sending shivers up my spine and another so close that it froze the tip of Mehlar’s left wing. We needed to slow down and use strategy instead of brute force, to use some of the new powers that Mehlar had gained.

I closed my eyes and sent a mental picture of what I had planned to Mehlar.

I felt him digest the information and wondered for a moment if he truly understood, then he stopped for a moment. The two wyrms screeched past us, then turned, whirling upon us. Their maws were open wide, two frost bolts charging up and aiming right past us.

Do it, buddy … do it…

The use of Flash Step was jarring. One moment we were in one place, my vision went black for a split second, and the next we were some place else entirely. It was exhilarating. My mind swam with the raw power and potential of such an ability. We had totally flanked the enemy.

In a split second, we had teleported from in front of them, to behind them.

They were screeching, confused. But I knew in a moment they would turn and attack us once more. We had to use this opportunity. I focused on conjuring one large firebolt, using all of my strength.

I let it go in one long, continuous blast. The attack connected, hitting right where I had aimed it. The exposed back of one of the creature’s skulls.

The bony white head shattered in a spray of ichor and the wyrm's wings flapped once, then twice, and then more. Its body went limp and fell like a stone.

Got him!.

The final wyrm turned and screeched, then sent a blast of chilled air towards us that Mehlar countered with a roar and a wash of his fiery breath. The two attacks canceled each other out, but the wyrm kept coming. It dove for us with a screech and an open maw of jagged teeth.

I prepared my body, flame erupting from each of my arms and Mehlar tensed up, ready to pounce and tear it apart in close combat.

We didn’t get that chance.

Azrael, having finished with her own opponent, came in for the save at the last minute. Her long whip lashed at the wyrm, catching it around its neck and halting its charge. She grunted as I saw her pour her mana into the whip, flame shooting up its long black length.

Then she pulled.

The wyrm's neck tore open, blood and viscera spraying into the air. Its now decapitated body began to fall.

The dragonkin released her whip, and it slowly retracted into a small length of black cord that she wrapped around her hands. I looked at her in awe.

She only smiled.

From behind her, I heard more faint screeches. I saw more wings. Dark forms were getting larger and larger on the horizon. More wyrms. A whole damn fleet of them.

“We should get going,” Azrael said as she flew over to us, folded in her wings, and got onto Mehlar’s back.

Well, if that ain’t the understatement of the century.

“Okay, but I think you owe me some answers when we get out of this mess. To questions such as … how long have you had freaking wings!?”

Azrael didn’t answer, and I didn’t wait. Mehlar flapped his wings, turned around, and the chase began.

We used every trick we had to try to throw them off our trail. We sped and dodged. We used Zephyr and Amplify Magic and Flash Step. We winked in and out of winding valleys and peaks. For a short while, it always seemed like we’d lost them, but then they’d appear again. Sometimes with yet another wyrm that had joined them.

This is their home. Their turf. We are at too much of a disadvantage.

My legs were chafed raw, my lips cracked by the dry wind and my whole body stiff. I knew that even though Azrael had not yet once complained, she must be suffering behind me as well. We could not continue like this forever and we didn’t seem to be losing them.

This has to end soon. But if they catch us now … they will rip us to shreds.

Then I saw it. A glimmer at first, in the corner of my eye. It took me a moment to realize where it had come from. My ring was shining in the dim light of the evening. The rune lit up in a brilliant gold light. Whatever Lazgar had us searching for, we must be close.

It’s not much, but it's a good sign.

I scanned the hillside but saw nothing. The wind had picked up and snow began to fall. The first few flakes hit my nose and cheeks.

Not this. Not now!

I turned to see the shapes of the Wyrms behind us. They were closer than I’d seen them so far. Large gray silhouettes in the growing storm. We now faced two dangers, each equally formidable. The mountain storm and the beasts.

We rode on. Shivering. Using our last reserves of strength as the snowfall got heavier, the winds stronger, and the howling and screeching behind us ever louder as our enemies closed in.

Just when all hope seemed lost, I saw light from below. I urged Mehlar to lower our trajectory, a difficult feat as we got closer and closer to jagged rocks and snow filled valleys. It would be tough enough on a good day, but with the storm, neither I nor Mehlar could see well enough to navigate.

We went on pure instinct and luck, headed towards that faint light.

As we approached, I began to make out the source of it. On a large, bare rock wall there was a massive glowing rune carved into its center. We headed straight for it.

Our landing was anything but smooth. Mehlar slipped as his claws made contact with the ice, careening wildly and scraping his belly on the cold ground. We only came to a stop a hair's breadth from the wall itself, nearly having smashed into it headfirst.

Azrael was the first to dismount. Ice hung from her fur outfit and her skin looked pale as opposed to its usually healthy tan. Still, she ran to me, helped me down off Mehlar and then together we helped the great golden dragon to his feet.

The blizzard was so strong now that I could not see even the wyrms that had been chasing us. I wondered if we’d lost them in the dive or they’d been forced to turn back and find shelter as we now had to do.

I didn’t care to stand around and speculate.

I looked at the glowing ring in my hands and did the most logical thing I could think to do. I pressed it to the matching rune in the door.

Nothing happened.

I felt like an idiot. I had doomed us all.

Then there was a crack, then another, then the rock face split straight down the middle and began to slide open.

Chapter 37

Close Quarters

AS SOON AS we entered the door, it swung shut behind us, bathing us in darkness. I cast firepalm and Azrael summoned a round red orb of flame that she held out in front of us. We used this dim lighting to help us observe our new surroundings.

All around the entrance were thick, large golden runes that shone in the firelight. There was also a relief depicting, on one side, a large serpent wreathed in flame, and on the other a stout warrior with an ax that looked oddly familiar.

“This feels like a lost underground palace,” I said. “It’s kind of incredible.”

“Or a tomb,” Azrael responded, her jaw set as she swung her orb. “I don't like to be underground.”

She was still in the form in which I had seen her in combat, but a toned-down version. Her scales had retreated and now were only around her midriff. Her wings had shrunk and folded back and her horns were now short and rather adorable little points just visible above her bangs.

“Az, is this … have you been hiding this from me?” I asked.

She looked at her feet and then back at me.

“This is who I am, but I was not hiding from you. I draw power from you, just as you can from me. I did not know I had access to my true form until today. Mehlar’s leveling up to a golden dragon must have helped me unlock it.

She scuffed at the rock below her and looked up at me.

“Does this form … displease you?”

“No, not all. Honestly … the wings and the whip kinda do it for…”

Mehlar growled, the sound echoing in the dark chamber.

Azrael and I rushed to his side. The giant dragon had his mouth open displaying large pointed rows of teeth. His yellow eyes were wide. He was on edge. It was clear he disliked being down here even more than Azrael did.

Together, the two of us stroked his side and underbelly, soothing him. I caught her gaze as Mehlar began to relax, his breathing deeper and slower.

“You could never displease me, truly.” I said, finishing my thought. “Honestly, I was just surprised. And impressed with what you did to that wyrm.”

She smiled.

“And you truly think I look … good like this?”

“Beautiful.”

Azrael grinned. “Good, because I think it's permanent.”

We decided to venture deeper into the tunnels. Outside of the marking on the entrance, we saw little else. Occasionally we passed a rune or a crumbling set of pillars, but no other signs of life. I was beginning to think that Azrael’s prediction was the correct one. Or perhaps a combination of both of our thoughts.

Perhaps this place is both a lost kingdom and a tomb.

Whatever the place was, it was eerie and all of us felt ill at ease. Mehlar had it worst of all. The tunnels had gotten narrower at points, and he’d had to duck his head and tuck in his wings. He was clearly not meant for subterranean life of any kind.

It wasn’t long before our collective exhaustion led us to the decision to make camp. We’d found a large circular passage which had opened up quite a bit at the top, allowing Mehlar to stretch out fully.

It was perfect, but for the fact that there were three branching pathways coming out of it.

Three potential points of ingress. Dangerous.

But we had seen no signs of life so far, and we had little choice. We made a small fire and sorted out a few of our supplies. The fire died rather quickly without kindling, and so we ate in the dark. Sleep began taking its hold of us pretty soon after.

Between Azrael and me, she decided to take first watch. I protested a little but soon found myself passed out into a blissful, dreamless state.

I felt like I had barely closed my eyes when Azrael was shaking me awake again. I groaned, swatting her hands away. I got to my feet, bleary-eyed. She asked if I was okay, and I assured her I was. Soon she too was passed out, as fast and as deeply as I had been.

I paced the small passage, looking into the dark entrances of the adjoining tunnels, peering in them for any sound of life. Straining to hear the smallest noise. There was nothing. Just the steady drips of far-off water, the heavy breathing of Azrael, and the unmistakable rumbling snores of Mehlar.

It seemed for all the world like we were alone here. I ran my fingers through my hair. And what if we were alone? Had I come all this way for nothing? Did Lazgar make a mistake? This place held mysteries, no doubt, but did it really hold an answer for me?

The silence erupted into sound without warning.

First came the stomping of boots, next the clink of mail, and finally the barking roar of angry voices.

Emerging with ruthless speed and precision from each three of the passageways were fully armored, bristling squads of what were unmistakably dwarves. They held their axes outstretched, their eyes flashing.

“Lay down your arms, intruders!” they screamed.

I held up my hands. I had no weapons. I tried to remain calm.

My companions ruined that chance rather quickly as they awoke.

Azrael sprung to her feet, growling and spewing fire, and Mehlar did the same, the great dragon lurching to his feet and roaring. At the sight of Mehlar’s golden bulk, the dwarven company took a few steps back and one drew a horn and blew on it, the sound reverberating through the tunnels.

I understood the meaning immediately.

Backup. They are calling for backup!

I did a quick assessment; I believed we could take this company but the aftermath could be brutal. And we did not even know if they were friend or foe yet.

“Stop!” I yelled to everyone, Mehlar, Azrael included. “We don’t need to have this fight!”

Dragon and dragonkin looked at me, fury in their eyes.

The dwarves looked at me with stony faces, ready to kill.

Of course. I’m the crazy one here!

I still wasn't sure how I managed to talk everyone down from the ledge. But somehow I’d done it.

Azrael and Mehlar had cooled, literally and figuratively, and together Azrael and I got the dwarves to agree to take us to their leader to explain ourselves before the conflict escalated any further.

The warriors did ask that we surrender our weapons which Azrael bristled at but I reminded her, quietly as I could, that our greatest weapons were not our blades and that this was necessary.

We walked, with half the company of armored dwarves behind us and the other in front, down corridor after corridor. We were joined by more warriors from different side passages as we traveled deeper and deeper into the mountainside.

I had to admit that they were impressively outfitted. Nothing about the dwarves' appearance made them look like a lost kingdom. There was not a spec of rust on their armor. Each joint appeared well polished and was made of silver with golden trim. Their axes were wickedly sharp, shining in the dark.

Dwarves. Real dwarves! Elias and Olivia would be geeking out so hard right now!

The tunnels were no longer dark as we ventured further into the mountain. Now large golden runes shone as we approached, bathing us in light. I ran my finger over the rune on my ring. I didn’t want to show it just yet. It was my last resort. My trump card.

It does look a heck of a lot like the ones on the walls here. How did Lazgar even get this?

Not only were the tunnels getting brighter, but they were also getting even wider and more developed. The packed earth below us now had a stone walkway to guide us. Signs of life were popping up here and there. Torch brackets, signposts, and even small statues. We were, I knew, getting close to the epicenter of this place.

Finally, the last tunnel opened up and bright lights assaulted my senses. Mehlar shook his giant head and Azrael blinked rapidly. I rubbed my eyes. I closed them and opened them again, just to make sure what I was seeing was real and not a trick.

Yep. Still there. Ho-ly-shit.

What stood in front of me was one of the most impressives settlements I’d seen, rivaling even Centralis in its design. The whole city itself was one giant cavern carved into and out of the rock.

It was composed of countless gravity and logic defying designs carved meticulously out of stone. From my high vantage point, I could see spires and turrets and massive blocks of stone carved into homes. The whole thing reminded me in some strange way of a giant escher painting.

The way to get “in” to the city was actually to descend stone staircases from any number of the tunnel entrances until you got to the ground level. We stood at the top of one such staircase.

At the very center of the chasm was a large column of rock that went from floor to ceiling. It must have been twenty stories high. Carved into its sides were great stone depictions of axes and hammers. On its face were large windows and protrusions composing different floors and abodes. Near its peak, the column bulged outwards in an oblong shape and was painted deep red. Here, the carvings became even more detailed.

One of the dwarves caught me staring and clapped a hand on my shoulder. He had long red hair and a braided beard.

“Aye, that’s the king’s chambers, lad. And the royal court surrounding. That’s where you are headed. For judgment.”

The dwarf had a twinkle in his eye that seemed more vindictive than excited.

“Ach, Korki! You are trying to scare the boy? The king is fair, lad, do not worry. If you have done no wrong, he will not wrong you. Even if you are a human. Don’t mind my brother. I’m Floki. Captain of the watch.”

“Co-captain…” Korki growled.

“Right,” I responded hesitantly. “In any case, I look forward to it. Meeting your king”

Korki only snorted, but Floki smiled wide. “Of course!” the more cheerful of the brothers exclaimed. “Who wouldn’t be excited about that?”

Azrael snorted and tapped her foot on the stone impatiently, her arms crossed.

I guess that answers Floki’s question.

Chapter 38

Yes, King

WE’D LEFT Mehlar in the dwarven version of “stables”. It was a large chamber, even big enough for a dragon. It was stacked high with hay and wooden implements, but there were no other animals at the moment thankfully.

The owner, at the request of the warriors who were escorting us, promised us he would bring Mehlar some meat as soon as he could get his hands on some. They posted a guard, but neither shackled nor bound Mehlar. I thanked god for that; I doubted he would have let any of them touch him.

As it was, he was showing immense restraint.

Azrael decided to stay with him to keep him calm while I went to visit the king. She had no desire, she said, to bow before some underground lord. The dragonkin hugged me and whispered in my ear, “Be careful of these dwarves, we do not know if they are friend or foe just yet. With our link you can call on me if need be.”

“Of course,” I replied. “Don’t worry.”

But as confident as I had sounded at the time, I was mostly bluffing. I had no idea what awaited me, but there was no looking back now. I was on my own, headed up to meet my judgment.

Most of the warriors had fallen off as we ventured through the settlement, and only a handful remained to escort me. There was silence between me and my escort and so I retreated into my thoughts. The enormity of all I was seeing around me began to hit home.

Dwarves. These are really dwarves. They had not disappeared; they had instead been in hiding all this time.

We reached the center of the settlement and the base of the giant tower.

One of my guards whispered something to two heavily mailed warriors who uncrossed their halberds and let us pass through. We entered a large brass cage and for a moment I thought we might be trapped there until it made a loud series of bangs and clicks and began to lift us slowly up and off the ground.

“Holy crap! An elevator!” I exclaimed.

“You mean the ascendor? Yes, an invention of ours. I suppose you humans don’t have a word for it,” Korki said smugly.

I chuckled. “Not here at least.”

He gave me a quizzical look, but did not inquire further.

The ascent was slow, offering mostly a grinding halting progress and a view of stone walls, punctuated by brief glimpses of each floor as we passed them without stopping, small vignettes of dwarven life, each of them cut too short to tell a full story

I want to see more. To know about this strange new world.

Finally, the thing stopped. A long hallway reached out before us made of polished stone. On the floor, a long crimson carpet extended the whole length of the place.

We walked down the carpet and through an impressive series of archways. After every ten or so meters, there was a junction with a parallel set of armored dwarves staring each other down, unmoving. Each gripped halberds and finely crafted armor. They were as still as stone.

These guards would give the ones at Buckingham Palace a run for their money!

“It is at the very end,” Floki said cheerfully, interrupting my thoughts and leading me along.

As we approached the final archway, I found myself getting more and more nervous. I had truly let go of all of my power and advantages and was throwing myself at the mercy of an unknown leader.

But what choice did I have?

We stood in front of a large wooden door. It was ornately carved with a swirling script reminiscent of the golden runes we had seen on the way. I couldn’t help but run my fingers along the carvings, tracing them. They had a pull to them, just like other magic I had encountered.

Interesting.

I heard a cough and remembered I was not alone. Floki and Korki stood on either side of me, the rest of the guards having retreated.

“Come on then. You must enter alone,” Korki barked at me.

“Yes. Good luck, human,” Floki said with a small smile.

I nodded and pushed at the doors. They budged only a little until I put my full strength into it, bending my body forward and grunting. They swung open.

I entered the blackness.

The room was barren, cool, and empty. At its center sat a large gray bearded dwarf. He looked rather ordinary, save for the crown. It was gold with large red and green gems set evenly spaced between the spikes. In his hand he held a long, plain, silver staff.

As I squinted, adjusting to the light, a thought struck me. He looked oddly familiar.

Unsure of the protocol, I decided to be as formal as possible. Airing on the side of politeness seemed like the right call when meeting a king. I knelt down and then bowed before him, raising only my head up to meet his gaze.

The steel-gray eyes of the King flickered in the torchlight and we remained, for a moment, in a silent standoff until he motioned upwards with his hand, wordlessly, bidding me rise.

“Your … majesty. I thank you for this audience,” I said slowly and carefully.

“You are welcome, human. Though this was not a meeting I would have chosen nor predicted,” the voice of the dwarf King rumbled in answer. “It was you who decided to come unannounced to our kingdom. Something no human has been able to do in centuries.”

His flinty gaze searched me up and down, as if trying to discern what it was about me that had allowed me to accomplish this feat.

“I apologize, truly,” I said in reply. “I was given no choice but to come here and request your aid. Our situation was dire. Not only that, but it grows worse the longer we spend…”

The King growled loudly and smacked his staff onto the floor, a loud boom echoing throughout the empty hall and interrupting me.

“You do not know our ways, and I can forgive this. But now I must inform you. Stranger, we do not talk about such business as favors, not before customs are observed.”

I nodded. “I will abide by your rules.”

For the first time, the king smiled. “Good, good. Servants!”

He snapped his fingers, and from the shadows a whole troop of dwarves emerged.

An ornate table had been brought out and sat before us. Two chairs had been brought, one on either side of it.

We sat eye to eye, just the king and I, at a table set for two. The servants had laid out our food and drink, then retreated once more to the shadows of the hall as if they had never been there at all.

Their speed, precision and grace surprised me. I had always thought of dwarves as rather clumsy and aggressive, but the warriors and servants both here were anything but. One thing, however, was true to the stereotypes.

In front of us were two tankards that smelled an awful lot like alcohol. Great.

I surveyed the spread. There were plates of dried meat, bread and cheese as well as big. The King ignored the food and went straight for his tankard, his fingers curling around the handle. Then he raised it, his eyes on me.

There was power in those eyes.

“Drink stranger, for you have entered my home. I wish to share with you my ale and my bread.”

The words had a ceremonial quality, and I knew this was much more than mere hospitality. My mind flashed back to Lazgar, who had, in a very similar way, insisted I share a drink with him.

I gripped my own tankard, and the vapors of the alcohol wafted upwards to my nostrils. I chewed my inner lip.

Why, why is it always drinking with these guys?

Our mugs clinked together loudly and we drank. I took only a sip but it was enough to send a warmth flooding through me. I put mine down but the King continued to guzzle his, drinking heavily until small rivers of ale ran down his long beard. He sighed and belched, dropping the mug. A servant scurried out, refilled it, and disappeared again.

Well now, that’s more like the dwarven stereotype I know.

“We have drank together and now we may be properly met. My name is Tharius and I am the king of Wingard. And now, stranger, I believe it is time that you introduced yourself.”

I thought for a moment before I spoke, knowing that my next few words were important.

“King Tharius, it is an honor. My name is Daniel. I came from Centralis. I do not have any titles, not formally at least. I am a dragon tamer.”

“Ah yes, Daniel… is it? That is not the name I know you by. I have heard a different name,” the king said, his eyes lit up as he took another sip. “News of you has spread even here, Daniel. The name I heard you called was wild one.”

The king let the title hang in the air.

“It’s true. Some call me that. But Daniel is my true name. There are many things about this world, changes in me that I do not understand. I came here … seeking answers.”

The king banged his fist on the table; the silverware rattling.

“Here? For answers? You brought frost wyrms to my very gates. You rode a golden dragon into the valley of the lost, and you think to ask me for help? You play me and yourself for fools, Daniel. Your dragon has scales of gold. Did you think we did not know of you? Of your arrival!?”

I felt speechless, surprised that rumors of me had traveled even this far. Yet I did not know what the king wanted from me. I decided on the truth.

“Yes, all you say is correct, my king. Mehlar and I have traveled all this way. He is a wild dragon. I found him before I came to Centralis. I came here because I was sent. Because I was given this.”

I took off my ring and put it on the table.

With worn and scarred fingers, the king picked it up, examining it intently. His eyes widened and realization spread across his face.

“This? Where did you come upon this? For it has great meaning to our people. It is not yours by right, so someone must have given it to you. There are very few like it. Only dwarves of noble birth are given such a ring. It can open many doors, as you have seen.”

As he spoke, the king revealed his hand to me, and I saw a matching ring on his pinky finger.

“A good friend of mine, Lazgar, gave it to me,” I said. “I am sorry. I do not know how he got it.”

His eyebrows twitched ever so slightly, but remained impassive.

“Lazgar, you say? Of course … yes. I had forgotten. It has been a while since his name has been spoken before me.”

“Do you know of him?” I asked.

“Yes, and we do not speak his name lightly here! He has many nicknames, none of which are so kind. The half-one, the traitor, though I know him only as … brother.”

Brother!? Lazgar is the brother of the dwarf king!? Careful, Daniel. Be careful.

“My king, I do not mean to demand much of you. And I thank you for sparing us. But I came on Lazgar’s instruction because I was in trouble. I have to be honest about this. I did not know I would find you. In-fact, everyone I’ve met so far has told me the dwarves disappeared along with the elves.”

The King let out a barking laugh and spread his arms wide.

“As you can see, Daniel. We are quite alive. But we like our privacy. It is just like humans to assume that all has disappeared. No, magic did not disappear from this world, nor did dwarves or elves. But that is a longer story. We choose to remain hidden because of what happened the last time we surfaced. The great darkness, that much you must know of by now. Even you must have heard the tales of the ending of the age. The Wyrms, ancient beings themselves, also have been in hiding for some time. To see them out in such force … was more than troubling.”

He stroked his chin. “It means that things are beginning to change. The deep ice is beginning to thaw.”

“Floki, Korki! Come in here!” the king bellowed.

The two muscular red headed dwarves entered the throne room, bowing as they advanced. Each was well armored but unhelmed, bearing torches in one hand and axes in the other. They looked ready for just about anything. They stopped, standing stock still behind me, facing the king. They spoke no words.

“Set out a patrol, you two,” the King ordered, gesturing past me as though I were not there. “Take as many warriors as you need. There are more wyrms than we feared. Out in force. It will be dangerous for us all if they rampage unchecked.”

The two dwarves looked at me, then bowed to their leader.

“As you command, King Tharius!” they barked as one, bowing in tandem and taking their leave. Once they had done so, the King turned back to me.

“You are not drinking, Daniel,” he said, eyeing my mug as he took a swig of his own.

“It’s delicious, but I’m not much of a drinker, I'm sorry to say.”

“I see. That is unfortunate. For a dwarf that would mark you as quite peculiar. But you are a human, and your ways are your own.” The king took a deep breath. “Before we end this session, I need you to know something about me, Daniel. I am a leader, a protector of my people. We dwarves have survived this long by following our heads, not our hearts. I do my best to avoid superstition and stick to the facts. Do you get what I am saying, young one?”

“I understand.”

“Do you, Daniel? You are a man, yes, but you have found a wild dragon. But what does this mean to us? Here we have a home in the mountains, far from the wars that nearly caused the extinction of our race. If my brother wants to run amok, meddle in human affairs, so be it. That is half of his blood, after all. But I will do no such thing. I will protect us. Even if that means making some very difficult decisions.”

“And you think you can protect us forever by hiding?” a voice spoke from the shadows and a figure walked forward, startling both the king and me, perhaps in equal measure.

“Yevara!” the king growled. “You should not have come here without warning me. This is a private audience!”

I beheld the form of the newcomer as she strode confidently into the light.

Though short of stature, she was a captivating sight, draped in white silks with long curled brown hair that nearly reached her toes and fair skin, long lashes, and doe brown eyes.

I never thought dwarf women could be sexy. Boy, was I wrong.

“You want to lecture me, my liege? You are the one who brought this human to a private audience before even consulting the priesthood. He is a magical being, is he not? A part of the prophecy? Surely this warrants a trial?”

The king gripped his mug tightly. Tension was in the air.

“He is a guest, or he is an intruder. In either case, this is the business of war and strategy, not of religion!”

“He is the wild one come again! He rides a golden steed, and he comes with a woman whose blood is of the beast. You know, these tales are written in the runes of these very halls. You thought to hide it from me, to make deals on your own without the priesthood?”

The king stood.

“Enough! You go too far, Yevara. Your job is to interpret the scrolls, to bless the runes of the smiths and to keep the ancient ways. It is not to tell me how to run my kingdom!”

“Guards, you may escort Daniel from my hall and reunite him with his companions. I wish to speak with Yevara. Alone!”

Yevara shot me a glance, her eyes sparkling like lightning. A chill ran through me that I wasn’t sure was excitement or fear. Then she turned back to the king.

“A pleasure, my lord.”

He snorted angrily. “Indeed.”

I was surprised when the guards did not lead me back to the ascendor, but rather down the hallway to one of the adjoining rooms in the royal court. The room I entered was twice the size of the stables, so large it was hard to imagine we were still inside or underground at all.

The interior was warm but pleasant. A ruddy brown stone coated the walls and floor. One half of the room was set up like the barn had been with bales of hay and, I noted, a very large and unidentifiable pile of meat and bones. Behind that pile was a very content Mehlar, chewing away.

The other half of the room was set up for human habitation with two sets of bedding and a whole host of amenities. More than I had seen since I left the academy. A bathtub and washbasin, a rack of clothing. Jugs of fresh water. In the middle of all of it was Azrael, sitting cross-legged on the floor, breathing silently in and out in meditation.

“Wow, they are giving you two the royal treatment!” I said. “Did you miss me?”

Azrael and Mehlar both abandoned what they were doing and got to their feet, rushing over to me. I hugged Mehlar around his neck, not caring that his bloodied snout would stain my clothes. Azrael hugged me from behind.

“I’m glad you two are okay.”

Azrael smiled and took a step back, rubbing my shoulders as my hug with Mehlar lingered.

“He missed you. Even such a short time apart is a lot for a dragon and his true master. Daniel, I believe we need not fear the intentions of the dwarves. They have indeed treated us well, even provided me with some fresh clothes. But…”

She paused, and I turned to her, trying to wipe the gore from Mehlar’s meal unsuccessfully off my shirt.

“What is it?” I asked.

“There is one thing. Their excess of caution proves irksome. Runestones mark this cavern at every turn. I tried to use our magic here. Not even so much as a waft of smoke can be summoned. It is quite the enchantment.”

I looked up at the walls where she gestured and saw a big swirling script, inlaid in gold, across the ceiling stones.

So those runes aren’t just for show, huh?

“It is impressive, isn’t it?” a sweet voice came from behind me.

It was Yevara.

Mehlar growled and got to his feet.

“No! Do not attack!” I ordered, and he steadied himself. “She is a friend.”

Yevara raised an eyebrow.

“Friend? You are quick to call me that wild one. But yes, I may be a friend, if all goes well. The king has decided to grant you freedom to walk amidst the halls. I came to ensure you were well, but I will not stay. Tonight we will dine together. I shall see you then. Daniel.”

Yevara began to walk away, her curls bouncing with each step, but stopped at the door.

“Oh, and one last thing. Your friend is here to see you.”

My … friend?

Chapter 39

Feast

I EXITED the chamber and entered the hallway. There, standing before me, was just about the last face I expected to see. And yet somehow from the moment Yevara said my “friend” was here to see me, I knew. I knew it would be her.

Saya and I embraced.

She was shaking in my arms. When we parted, I looked into her eyes. Those strong green orbs were watery, melted, and soft. My heart broke, and I kissed her. She kissed me back. Our bodies became one as I pressed her against the wall, the heat of the moment, our reunion overwhelming us.

“I missed you,” I said. “So damn much.”

Saya grinned. “I know.”

Saya was nearly as excited to see Azrael and Mehlar as she had been to see me. As soon as she entered, she rushed over, giving both of them big hugs. The energy in the room was jubilant, and for a while we were all giddy and happy. But soon talk turned to deeper and more serious matters.

Saya told me of how bad things had gotten in Centralis, and how quickly. The city forces were putting up a fight, but all the academy members and lots of warriors had deserted to their own kingdoms, leaving the city to defend itself against increasing waves of dark elf incursions and rioters.

The council itself, she explained, had all but disbanded. What was left of Centralis’s leadership was in shambles. The enemy was swarming. Many, she admitted, blamed the wild one for all that had happened. Either his absence or his presence.

Can’t win for trying.

Saya explained to me that Olivia and Elias had gone back to their respective kingdoms in the north and the south. She had come to find me after some time in lockdown. This had not been easy. She had felt terrible about doing so, but things had gotten too bad and someone needed to check on me.

It was difficult at first, she said, to find us. She had followed what traces of our connection she could hold on to. These traces got stronger and stronger until she reached the village that had been attacked by dark elves. There she had met the maiden who told her the tale of meeting us and sent her on her way towards the mountains.

By then, she had nearly caught up with us and knew it. She took no breaks riding all day and long into the night. When she finally arrived at the mountains, she was exhausted and near collapse. That was when she saw a light from between the peaks and she and Dracona had landed … only to find themselves surrounded by dwarves, armed to the teeth.

The warriors had captured her and brought her here, although just as with us, they had treated her fairly once they stripped her of weapons.

“But that is enough about my story, Daniel. I am more concerned about you. Are you okay? Have they treated you well?”

“Me? You’re always worried about me, aren’t you?” I teased. “Well, you see? I’m doing fine!”

She shook her head.

“The dwarves told me you nearly died in the blizzard! And now you are a captive of the king!” she replied, teasing me back. “It’s good I came when I did.”

“Excuse me, we had things handled! I’m … an honored guest,” I said. “I think. I’m pretty sure.”

Both girls were looking at me, their eyebrows raised as I backpedaled.

“We’ll find out at dinner,” I said finally.

That’s true, at least, I hope so.

Shortly after our reunion, two priestesses arrived at our door. They explained that they were to take Saya and Azrael away to get prepared. I initially fought them on this, but the girls assured me they could handle themselves.

Before they left me Saya took out an envelope and pressed it to my chest. “I know you must be missing Olivia as much as she does you. It pained her that she could not come with me; you should know that Daniel. She gave me this for you to open when you have a private moment.”

I clutched the paper and smiled. “Thank you.”

My first instinct was to tear the letter open right away, but I stopped myself. My mind was already spinning from the events of the day, so I decided to read it after I’d calmed down a bit. Instead, I stashed the letter with our belongings and sat with Mehlar.

Together, we began doing some meditation exercises Mayberry had taught us. The two of us enjoyed the silence and the peace. It wasn't long, however, before the guards came for me as well. I got up and allowed them to lead me to the dining hall, leaving Mehlar and the letter behind.

“Be good buddy! I’ll try to sneak you something, okay?”

Hopefully, this doesn’t take too long, and I can return to him and open Olivia’s message.

As I walked to the royal red carpets, the ornate stonecraft in the pillars and statues, all of it was impressive, but nothing came close to my awe at the way my two girls looked when I first saw them with the priestesses. They were breathtaking. I couldn’t stop staring.

My eyes fell first on Saya.

The new clothes they had given her were very clearly made for a dwarf. The silken skirt was absurdly short, as was her top, revealing every inch of her legs and her busty chest. I wasn’t the only one staring. I saw many a dwarven head turn and tankard of ale slosh and spill as she walked haughtily, confidently, through the crowds.

Next came Azrael.

She didn't care about anyone's gaze. Sometimes I felt she would be okay walking in naked if I let her. I wouldn’t. She got enough attention as it was. She was nearly bursting out of her top. Her skirt was even shorter, barely covering her crotch and inner thighs.

Both of their outfits were adorned with golden clasps that shone and twinkled in the light. It seemed that being under Yevara’s protection had its benefits. After I’d been reunited with my two ladies, Yevara came to join us.

“Wow, I see my priestesses outfitted you well!” she exclaimed, her eyes roaming along their figures before snapping back to me. “Quite the lucky tamer you are.”

“I can’t argue there,” I agreed. “I wish I could take credit, but I’m just blessed.”

Yevara licked her lips and looked me up and down. “I’ll bet you are tamer! You’d have to be to satisfy all of your firebound. But enough of that … let’s get you seated.”

The head priestess led us to our respective tables. I was surprised when she split us up. She sat me with the two guards from yesterday and a group of other dwarves, but took the ladies elsewhere. With Saya in one arm and Azrael in the other, she strode off, leading them to the table containing all the priestesses.

I looked around at my new companions. A full table of dwarven warriors. They began sizing me up as soon as I sat down. A large, scarred black bearded one was the first to test me.

“So, Floki and Korki say you were not lying about wyrms. They have been sighted all over the mountaintops. It seems your presence here has riled them up. Some even say you may be leading the dark ones to our door. But I don’t see it, you, a human … so young. Fresh faced. Beardless. Untested. You cannot be the true wildling of prophecy.”

Floki snorted. “You did not see his beast! Large and gold. Wings twice the size of any wyrm. No human has had a dragon like that in this age, or perhaps even the last!”

“Have you not seen his womenfolk?!?” Another dwarf grinned and motioned towards the priestess table. “Tell us, young wild one. Are they truly firebound to you? Those two beauties? One has wings upon her back … we have not seen a dragonkin in the mountains in even longer than a human. You have mated with her? Tell us about it, were her…”

“Shut it, Bharak,” said Korki, cutting in. “Those two are under the protection of Yevara, so you can stow that kind of talk.”

The two redheaded dwarves were growing on me. They seemed the most levelheaded of the bunch, even if Korki had a bit more of a temper than his twin.

I looked at the assortment of warriors before me. They oozed bravado and testosterone. They reminded me in some ways of the kinds of guys that used to be on the wrestling team with me. These dwarves wanted to test my mettle, to see if they could rile me, to figure me out.

That’s what we would always do to a new teammate.

“Well then, does the human not speak?” a grizzly black bearded dwarf asked. “Do you have proof that you are who you claim? Perhaps those wings are fake, just as your tales. I smell a liar in this one. He has just come down here looking for gold like humans always do!.”

I put my cutlery down on the table. I wasn’t going to be called a liar to my face or pushed around by anyone, even these dwarves.

“All the dark ones I slew. The dragon I rode, the women and friends at my back. I could spend a lifetime proving those tales are true to you. But if my word isn't enough, show me a hall in this place without runestone blocking my powers. Then I will give you a true demonstration.”

The blackbeard’s eyes sparkled. “Ah, is that so? I’d love to see it, truly I would. But I would rather see your prowess with a blade, or your hands, if you are half the warrior you claim.”

I opened my mouth to reply but before I could begin loud applause erupted all around me as the king entered.

He walked through the hall and all were silent. Everyone’s eyes were on him. He was not over nor underdressed. He looked the perfect part of a king in a simple red robe and ceremonial plate mail underneath. The crown I had seen on him in our first meeting was replaced with a simpler, more elegant metal circlet.

He took his seat at the front of the hall and began to speak.

“You have been gathered here today to celebrate the coming of the eight cycle, the end of the glow fungi harvest, the darkening of the days. It has been a good year for us, few casualties to trolls and even fewer to the wyrms.”

As he spoke that lost word, I saw several glances, including the king's own turn to me. But he soon continued, “A new tunnel was built in the east halls and to that I applaud our builders! And most importantly, to our brewers … I am happy to announce they have had a successful season! Before us is a delicious batch of ale, perhaps the best ever brewed beneath these mountain walls!”

A cheer erupted at this last statement and continued until the king raised his hands, calling for silence.

“There is one final note. We have a guest among us. A human. It was not my wish to keep him with us. But he has proven himself to be honest, and what’s more, our beloved Yevara has vouched for him. There are many questions you all have, I am sure. I ask for your patience. Answers will come when he stands his trial tomorrow.”

Gasps arose from the crowd, and I heard shock and murmurs. “Trial!? Will he stand trial?” I heard them whisper.

“But until then, all of us, it is time that we drink and be merry!” the king’s voice boomed, silencing them all.

My thoughts, however, were still running hot.

What exactly is this trial?

Blackbeard and his companions didn’t share my concerns about the king’s speech. If anything, their opinion of me only improved after it. They were impressed. The ornery blackbeard promptly introduced himself with a handshake that nearly crushed my fingers.

“The name is Khrugar!” he said with a gap-toothed grin.

“Daniel,” I replied in kind.

He no longer had the look in his eyes of someone who wanted to fight me. He did, however, still seem to want to challenge me in some way.

Khrugar put his elbow on the table, his long black beard spilling over into his tankard of ale.

“Come on now wildling, I know you cannot use your magic here, but let’s see what you got. If you’ve fought the dark elves, you must have some spirit. And even more so if you are to stand trial!”

I looked at the faces around, each of them glowing with anticipation. The din of the hall was loud but our table was quiet. All the warriors were watching me. All of them prepared to see the outcome of the bout. The rules were explained to me.

Basically it was a dwarven version of arm wrestling. The only difference was that it was done with closed, not clasped fists, the back of our palms pressed knuckle to knuckle. I immediately knew it was going to be a heck of a lot more painful than what I was used to.

In regular arm wrestling, as the taller one, I would have had an advantage. In this case it seemed like the measure of success was pure strength and raw determination. Blackbeard or Khrugar, rather, downed his full mug of ale before we began.

This isn’t gonna be easy.

I only took a deep breath, forming a fist. I could not use my fire magic, but my body had grown exponentially in its raw physical power since I’d arrived in this world. I wasn’t sure if I’d win this, but I’d make it count.

We rolled up our sleeves, touched the back of our fists.

“Ready?” Khrugar asked with a grin.

“Ready. Let’s go!”

Floki counted us down as the dwarves all crowded around: “Five … four… three… two… one… go!”

Cheers arose, and bets were placed. I heard it all peripherally. Khrugar’s bony knuckles were digging into me like metal studs. I saw his veins bulge. He growled.

“Come on wilding. You can do better than that!” he bellowed.

Already I was losing, my arm nearly halfway to the table and trembling. The pain and strain overcame me.

This fucking guy!

I had just done this out of respect, but my ego was flaring up, I did not want to lose this easily.

I pressed back, my free hand gripping the slab of the table until my fingers were white with the pressure and exertion. I was straining, every muscle in my body pushing to the limit as I tried to focus, to cancel out the blunt pain and just push past my physical limit.

But the dwarf was tough as damn nails, his giant hands scarred and gnarled. I knew he had been working with them all his life. This was easy for him. Too easy.

<< You will lose if you do not release your true power. >>

My heartbeat slowed and time stood still. I caught a glance from Azrael across the room. It was her who directed the words at me.

She’s right … It’s the only way to win. But can I even do that here?

I glanced at the runes lining the walls. They had thus far blocked out all my magic.

<< They cannot block out what is inside of you. >>

I searched my body for the fire, for the beast. I heard an answer, a faint one. I felt it like a distant echo, far away. I called out to it louder. I was running out of time. I breathed in and imagined my breath was smoke, then ash, then fire. I pictured, as clear as I could, the beast coiled up within me.

My hand was mere inches from the table now, I was about to lose. The dwarves were cheering loudly for Khrugar, stamping their feet and their mugs.

No. I will not lose. We will not lose.

My skin began to grow hot. I saw Khrugar’s eyes widen, he could no doubt feel my changing temperature even on my fist. Power flooded through my muscles, and I pushed back with everything I had. Inch by inch I pushed upwards, grunting and groaning as my strength doubled, then tripled then continued to grow.

Khrugar was sweating, swearing up a storm. Steam rose in small, nearly imperceptible tendrils from my fist and arm as I focused all the heat and power into the effort to overthrow him.

Then the wall broke, and his resistance crumbled. My arm snapped with the full force and fury of the dragon within, hitting his fist into the table so hard a crack ran down the stone.

There was a moment of silence and disbelief, then cheers erupted down the line of onlookers so loud that other tables began to look at us. Even the king raised a goblet towards me before turning back to his companions.

I looked back across the table at Krhugar who was running his left hand over his right, checking, I assumed, for damage.

Then he laughed as he ran it up his arm and flexed.

“Boy, you damn near broke me! But I can still move, it seems. Forgive me if I do not shake your hand. Well done.”

Thank god, he is a good sport!

I bowed my head. “You were a worthy match.”

The bout of dwarven arm wrestling was all it took to break the ice with me and the warriors. Soon I was lost in a whirlwind of clinking mugs and feverish conversation. The dwarves loved to drink, and they loved, I discovered quickly, a good tale.

They had question after question about me and Mehlar’s exploits. They knew some of what went on in the wider world, but only second-hand reports for the most part so stories of my exploits in Centralis were fascinating to them.

I told them of the markets we visited, of the battles we fought, of the training we received. I told them all my tales straight up until I arrived at the mountain hideout. I left out some things, of course, personal details and how I had arrived in the world itself.

“Three … three firebound this lad has. And two of them in our very halls!” Floki said, punching his brother in the shoulder. “Can you imagine, brother? Would that we could all be so lucky!”

“You’d be lucky to handle one,” Korki shot back, and the two of them began a bout of mock wrestling until they were pulled apart.

I laughed, watching them.

“It’s true then, lad?” asked Khrugar, staring me down. “You have three firebound. The dragonkin too. And your strength … I have felt it for myself now. You are the one of which prophecy speaks. The wild dragon tamer that will turn our age. I don’t need a trial to prove it to me.”

“Not exactly. Azrael is actually my bonded familiar, but our relationship functions similarly. But … what does it mean to you when you say the turning of the age?” I asked. “The humans have their own theories, but I’m curious what dwarves believe.”

Khrugar leaned over the table. For the first time since I’d met him, he tried to speak quietly.

“It means,” he whispered, or attempted to. Dwarves were pretty crappy at whispering. “To us, the new age means we will go to the surface once more.”

Khrugar leaned back and took a sip of his ale, his eyes sparkling conspiratorially. There was an awkward silence around us and then someone quickly changed the topic back to women.

Questions came at me rapid fire about Saya and Azrael and even Olivia. Where was the beautiful blonde of whom I spoke so highly, they asked? In her own kingdom I responded, but I too, desperately wished she was here.

I know she is doing what she needs to do, but I just wish we had more time together. Soon. I will make sure of that. When we have both done our duty.

Then the dwarves began to discuss topics of less importance to me, but of grave consequence to them. The merits of this or that strain of hops or barley, the mining conditions in different sectors of the city and so on. I did my best to feign interest, all the while my mind was on the words Khrugar had spoken.

This trial…. This prophecy. The surface. I see now why the king and Yevara fought. Me coming here could change everything for them.

After food was mostly finished, the dwarves began to chant and sing songs in their own ancient language and some in the common tongue that we all could understand. I tried my best to join in but failed miserably in both tongues.

I saw Yevara teaching Azrael and Saya some words. The three of them seemed to be having a great time, and I smiled at that. I was proud of those two, just like me. They had been through so much and grown so much. I only wished that Olivia and Elias could be here with us in this brief respite from the constant struggle that had plagued us since our first incursion with the dark elves.

Before I knew it the tables had been cleared and the center of the hall was laid bare. The dwarves continued singing as instruments were brought out. Lutes and lyres and even drums. The tone of the songs became lighter and faster, and a change came over the group. To my surprise, many of my fellow warriors began to congregate in the center of the floor and dance.

I watched them, enjoying the show as they kicked and spun. I stood at the edge of the floor and tapped my own foot in time to the music. I’d never been much of a dancer myself, but I appreciated a good party and some tunes. It had been a damn long time since I’d had either.

I saw the dwarves make way as a whirl of white satin cut through the center. It was Yevara, flanked on either side by Saya and Azrael. The music changed, slowing down.

Someone shoved me from behind. I located the source. Khrugar grinned and nodded in their direction.

I had no choice. I joined the dance floor, my feet moving of their own accord. All of my awkwardness left me in the sensuous moment, filled with the heavy beat of the drums. Yevara met me halfway, moving with a grace that her little form belied, her hands soft and her eyes seductive. We swayed as she guided me towards my ladies, and then she grinned.

“This dance is not for me, wild one. Enjoy it. Take heart and power from them before the trial to come.”

With that cryptic message, Yevara disappeared, swallowed up by the other dancers.

Saya took the lead first, her hands holding my waist. The beat was throbbing throughout our bodies. My hands traveled up her slim sides. I smelled her fragrance. I touched the small of her back, my hand brushing her hair as we swirled. I missed her. I hungered for her.

And then there was Azrael.

Seamlessly, the dragonkin swapped places with Saya, eagerly pressing into me. Her moves were more aggressive and less subtle, yet no less elegant. She was a woman transformed in white. Saya was swaying behind me while Azrael was grinding slowly into my front. The dance was getting more and more sensual as the beat deepened. I felt the heat rising within me, and this time it sure wasn’t for the purpose of arm wrestling.

“Hey girls, I think it's time maybe we got out of here. To get some rest … for the trial, of course.”

“Right.” Azrael smirked. “For the trial.”

Chapter 40

Happy Ending

NO ONE STOPPED us as we left the hall, in-fact we saw a fair amount of other couples pairing off on the dance floor and making their way to the exit as well.

“We need to find the way back to our chambers. We should also … check on Mehlar,” I said, realizing he was all alone.

Saya and Azrael exchanged glances.

“We have a better idea,” Saya said. “When Yevara and her priests were helping us get ready, she told us we could use one of their private rooms. We think you’ll like it.”

“And don’t worry about Mehlar,” Azrael added. “I check on him periodically with our mental link. They fed him well, and he’s resting happily. Plus … he’ll be happy when his master is happy… no?”

Azrael finished her sentence by sliding a finger up my thigh, stopping it just shy of the growing bulge in my pants.

“Ooohkay,” I said finally. “You two win. Let’s definitely not do this in the hall.”

“Besides.” Saya chuckled. “They brought Dracona to stay with Mehlar. The two of them might appreciate the alone time as well.”

My eyes widened.

Well, I suppose it makes sense, the two of them together … just like their masters. Good for you, Mehlar. I suppose the only thing better would be if you had Arine too.

Azrael and Saya led me down a series of rather confusing twists and turns until we entered a hall with white walls and a myriad of open doors and rooms on either side. As we passed each of them, I saw priestesses in various states of undress who looked at us and smiled, but said nothing.

I figured this must be the part of the royal court that belonged to Yevara and her clan. The entirety of the place was far more lavishly decorated than anything I’d seen in the dwarven kingdom up until this point.

Finally, we arrived at our destination. It was a room that looked like any other from the outside but Saya and Azrael seemed to know that this was a special place. Our place. The two girls pushed it open, leading me inside, then closing it and bolting it shut.

“Isn’t it amazing?” Saya breathed as she spread her arms wide at the view before us.

Azrael grabbed my arm and led me deeper inside. “The priestess told us this room is a place of peace and fertility. It is an honor that she granted us the use of it for this night.”

Yevara! She planned this from the start. But … why? Is she just being the world’s greatest wing woman, or is there more to this?

Saya sighed, reading my face. “Daniel, it's not complicated. This is their religion. They believe in the power of sexual union. And they believe in you. This is their offering, just as the king and his men offered you beer and food. She offers you all this.”

Saya spread her arms once more and then Azrael, seeing the movement, copied her for emphasis.

Adorable.

I looked at all that surrounded us and had to admit it was impressive. Better than any love motel I’d ever seen, that was for sure. It was one large room, but it felt as though we were in the ruins of a roman bath-house set in some tropical paradise.

Stone columns of marble reached from floor to ceiling and an artificial river ran through the center, creating a moat around a giant four-poster bed. Fountains and various other artifacts and displays littered the room, giving it a decadent feel. Mirrors of all sorts covered the walls and the ceilings. Giant statues and busts of naked men, women, dwarves, and elves were everywhere as far as the eye could see.

But the girls weren’t interested in the decor and when I turned to see them again, neither was I. They were undressing each other, slowly, sensuously, as they lay atop the sheets. I crossed the fake river and stood at the foot of the bed, drinking in the sexiest sight I’d ever seen.

I had expected Azrael to be the more aggressive one, but she actually let Saya take the lead. The fiery redhead pulled the darker girl’s arms above her head and began to lift the dragonkin’s top. Saya’s fingers lingered on the scales that had formed on the dragonkin’s midriff.

“These are new...” she whispered, and I saw a brief flash of insecurity in the unflappable Azrael’s eyes. “But I like them.”

Saya continued pulling off Azrael’s top.

“But I like these even more,” the redhead said sensuously as Azrael’s large brown breasts popped free.

God, I do too.

Saya didn’t seem the least bit put off by the changes in Azrael’s appearance, if anything I saw a hunger in her eyes I hadn’t seen since our first kiss. Saya worked her way up the tanned skin of the dragonkin’s neck with licks and nips, causing her to moan and throw her head back.

I watched as her small whiplike tail slowly moved on the bedsheets in pent up desire and frustration. Saya then worked her way back down to Azrael’s breasts, encircling a large nipple with her tongue, then suckling on it until it was erect.

It wasn’t the only thing standing to attention in the room. My hardness was pressing uncomfortably against the material of my pants. My hands began to undo the cord that was holding them up.

My firebound Saya turned, a wicked smile on her face. “My love, please wait … we will start. Then together we will finish. For now, I want you to watch us. Enjoy it. My treat to you after so long away.”

I didn’t argue. I could wait. I hit the record button in my mind and watched the sizzling scene unfold.

Azrael didn’t let Saya lead forever.

She pulled the paler girl off of her with a firm grip and kissed her passionately, the two moaning as their bodies intertwined. Azrael practically ripped the white robes off her, causing her to gasp.

“My turn,” the dragonkin growled.

She didn’t waste any time, spreading apart Saya’s legs and kissing the inside of her thighs, grazing them gently with her fanged teeth. Saya trembled, her hands grasping Azrael’s hair, then her horns as Azrael kissed her way closer to Saya’s core.

I could barely stand it, the waiting. The anticipation rising within me, the flames of my inner dragon burning bright and red hot.

Azrael began to lick up and down and Saya cried out in excitement, her back arching, her perky breasts bouncing.

I lost it; I stripped down fully and took the final step towards the edge of the bed.

Sensing my approach, Azrael withdrew and Saya sat up, wiping her eyes. Both of them gazed with lustful expressions at my raging erection.

“It’s been a while but … my love… has it… grown?” Saya asked, her eyes widening.

Azrael, not in the least shy, reached out and ran her surprisingly smooth hands along my length, causing me to shiver in pleasure.

“Yes, yes, it has. He’s been leveling up, after all. And on top of that … I have never seen him this excited.”

“Well then, I guess we’ve teased him more than enough. It’s time we showed him how we treat our lord,” Saya said.

Lord. Usually only Azrael calls me that…

The two girls knelt on the edge of the bed and began.

Together they licked the tip of my cock, their agile tongues flicking over it, lapping up the pre-cum that had gathered there. Next, Azrael held back Saya’s hair, tying it into a braid as she slurped and sucked, starting with only the tip of me but inching her way down the shaft.

A wave of pleasure washed over me, not just at the physical sensation, but also at the two girls working together to pleasure me. It was a fantasy come true.

But Azrael wasn’t content to just sit on the sidelines. With Saya’s hair tied up, the dragonkin lowered herself to get a better angle and join in on the fun. Azrael gripped my thighs with strong, clawed fingers and began to lick and suck my balls.

I looked down at Saya throating me and Azrael, fitting one and then both of my balls in her mouth, drool dripping down her chin. It was too much. I was so close to cumming right then and there. I thrust involuntarily into Saya’s mouth, and she gagged but took me for a few long strokes until she released, dribbling pre-cum down her chin and chest.

Azrael stepped in the gap, giving me no respite, sucking me up and down like a vacuum cleaner, her cheeks hollowing out as she slobbered and pumped. I was thrusting harder, faster, as she took me.

“Oh god, Az … Az… careful or…”

Saya pulled her off just before orgasm took me. My dick was twitching, and my body was aflame. Azrael looked at Saya with anger.

“You stopped me!?” the dragonkin growled.

Saya blushed a little but stood her ground. “Yes, our lord’s seed belongs…”

“Inside,” I finished. “She is right Az. But still, that was a tough move to pull on me. I think Saya needs a little punishment.”

Both girls' eyes lit up.

Naughty. I love them.

“Saya, I think you should get on your hands and knees,” I ordered. “Azrael, get on the other side of her. It’s time we truly bonded. The three of us. All at once.”

After they had gotten into position, I took a moment to appreciate them. Saya on all fours, Azrael in front of her. It was so fucking hot.

I stopped looking and got started.

I ran my hands up Saya’s thighs, all the way up to her plump ass. She shivered in anticipation at my touch. I spread her legs apart and then her cheeks as she gasped. I ran a hand along her wet slit, and she moaned.

“You are excited, aren’t you my slutty firebound?” I teased.

“Y-yes … Daniel… lord… please… I missed…”

“Missed my what?” I asked, rubbing her in slow, sensual circles as her hips gyrated.

“Your dick!” she cried out, her voice shaking with embarrassment.

Azrael giggled. “She’s so cute when she’s embarrassed. Aren’t you, miss Saya? Are you ready for us to take you? Our lord and I?”

The dragonkin pulled her up by her chin. The dragonkin was fully naked, baring her pussy before Saya’s face.

“Yes … please!” Saya cried.

The redhead’s hips thrust back as I pulled my hand away, desperate at the absence of my touch. I chuckled. She wouldn’t have to wait long. I rubbed the head of my dick on her wet slit then slowly slid it in until I was buried into her waiting folds.

“Fuuuck! That’s good!” Saya wailed.

Azrael pulled her up by her hair. “Don’t forget, you have another job to do!”

Saya extended her tongue as Azrael ground her pussy against the warrior’s eager, panting face. I sped up, pounding into Saya, her ass clapping back and forth as I fucked her hard. She struggled to stay upright on her knees. She had to keep up with Azrael in the front and myself in the back. She was moaning, gasping, quivering, and trembling.

I felt it in every inch of myself wrapped tightly inside of her. It was like she was electric, shooting pulses up my cock all the way to my chest.

“Oh god … god… GOD!” Saya screamed.

She had fallen onto her face and her moans became muffled in the sheets. Azrael was touching herself now, just watching, rubbing her clit and grasping her breasts. Her violet eyes were rolling back into her head.

“Not yet!” I commanded them both, holding myself back as well. “You cum when I tell you to cum!”

I pulled out of Saya and flipped her onto her back. Then I pulled her towards the edge of the bed by her thighs. Azrael looked at me, eyebrows raised.

“You too Az. On your back, now! Legs spread!”

“As you command, my lord.”

“Touch yourselves for me, get yourselves to the very brink, but don’t you dare go over that edge!” I ordered.

I watched, stroking myself as my two women masturbated before me. They looked incredibly sexy. Writhing and moaning, their legs spread apart. One pale and freckled and the other tan and dark, both with heaving chests, tight bodies and glistening pussies. The smell of sex, the sounds of moaning, the room was full of our passion and our fire.

“Now, who wants it first?” I asked.

“Oh me, Daniel … please… I’m so close!” begged Saya.

“I … I need it…too my lord!” Azrael pleaded between moans.

I teased the entrance of Saya’s pussy, and she tried to pull me in, but I pulled back.

“You have to wait, and watch. And listen!” I ordered.

Then I grabbed Azrael instead.

I rammed into the dragonkin’s lean body as she cried out, every muscle of her stomach tensing. The sounds of our passionate sex echoed in the giant room. Azrael’s tight wet walls were convulsing around me. Her legs wrapped around my back, her eyes closed, and her hair spread out. I grabbed her by her breasts, squeezing them as I pounded her harder and harder. The rougher I was, the closer she pulled me into her. She took each rough stroke with glee, with an eagerness for more.

I ripped myself away, exiting her still slick with her juices.

In the place of my dick, I inserted three fingers into her slick wetness, finger-fucking her as she moaned and rode my digits with a sopping wet pussy.

I slid into Saya effortlessly and she looked up at me with eyes I could swear had hearts in them, her tongue lolling out.

“Please … please!!” she cried.

I fucked them this way back and forth between holes until all three of us were near mad with pleasure and exhaustion.

“Az, get on top of Saya and face me. It’s time.”

The raven-haired dragonkin obeyed wordlessly. All of us were panting, our bodies twitching. We had gone so close to the edge so many times and yet never let ourselves go over.

I grabbed Saya by her waist and began to fuck her with long, deep strokes. She was moaning, but once more she was muffled by Azrael’s pussy. This time she could not escape as the dragonkin was not kneeling in front of her but was instead riding her furiously, grinding her face with her juices.

I could tell Az was just as close as the two of us were. She made eye contact with me, her purple eyes sparkling with electric power.

“My lord … now!” she wailed. “I cannot hold it a second longer!!!”

It was all I needed to hear as I yelled, “Now!”

I erupted into Saya’s pussy, coating the inside of her up to her womb as my body pounded into her over and over. She spasmed and gasped and moaned. Her body was totally out of her control. I could feel her walls clench and unclench, milking me for every last drop.

Az screamed, her wings extending, steam rising from her body as she gripped Saya by her breasts and rode her face into orgasm. Her lithe body showed each and every muscle as she came, only to roll off Saya and fall onto her back when she was fully spent.

I pulled out of Saya with some effort, her pussy not wanting to let me go. I was dripping with her juices and the remnants of my cum as I collapsed beside them on the bed. The girls and I lay on the bed, panting.

“One last thing,” Azrael said, wiping her brow and helping Saya up to her knees. “We need to lick our lord clean.”

God, I love my life.

Chapter 41

The Crash

WE AWOKE as a tangle of limbs, together in the oversized bed. Saya had managed to grab just about every single blanket for herself. Azrael had spread her tall form out across the mattress like a giant starfish. I was crammed in the middle between the two of them.

Still, I wasn’t about to complain. No way. Last night had been amazing and despite their crazy sleeping styles, I’d never felt more rested or rejuvenated.

Leaving the two girls to rest, I got up and washed my face and body in the clear waters of one of the fountains. Snores echoed out behind me. Last night had been absolutely amazing, but in the morning, I had a thought on my mind, something I had pushed aside during the festivities.

Olivia.

I closed my eyes and tried to reach out to her, testing our connection, hoping that she might feel it too and open up a means of communication. I felt only the faintest of pulses. She was too far away, or I was too deep in the ground.

I sighed.

Having cleaned myself, I closed my eyes and now checked in with Mehlar. This was quite a bit easier.

I could feel his energy and made the link in no time. His heart rate was normal, no anxiety or apprehension. If anything, he seemed to feel … more relaxed than normal.

I used Dragonsight, unsure if it would work at this distance.

I blinked, disoriented and felt my whole body lurch as I was shifted through space and stone.

Now I was seeing through Mehlar’s giant orb-like eyes. His vision was not like a human’s. His eyeline spanned a much wider range, and the world was an entirely different spectrum of colors. I fought down a feeling of nausea and disorientation and took a moment to adjust.

Once I had my bearings, I checked around. I saw that Mehlar was still in the room we had left him in. Right in front of us was the body of a very large animal. I saw scales, lots of them.

It took me a moment before I realized what I was looking at.

Of course. Dracona!

I felt Mehlar’s surge of affection as we looked upon her. Dracona was snuggled up against him.

So you had a good night too then, buddy. I’m glad.

I closed the link between us, allowing my vision to fade and re-materialized back in my own body. I wanted to let Mehlar enjoy his morning. As soon as the spell faded, I sensed something else. Another presence had entered the room.

I immediately went on the defensive, raising my fists in a guard stance and got to my feet.

“Show yourself!” I called out.

I heard, in response, a giggle that sounded like the tinkling of bells. Standing in the open doorway was the priestess, Yevara. Her gaze drifted past me to the sleeping girls on the bed, still naked and sprawled out.

Yevara grinned. “I see you had enjoyed yourself and strengthened your bonds last night? Good! That is the purpose of this place.”

Yevara then waved her hands as if to throw off any fears I had.

“I will not come in or wake them. Do not worry, wild one. I only wanted you to know that your breakfast has been left for you outside. Come back down the hall to the main chamber when you are ready. Then we can begin today’s trial.”

She left, closing the door behind her.

Despite her calm tone, I knew the trial was not going to be no joke. I was starting to imagine scenarios and what I might have to face when a voice cut through my thoughts.

“Did someone say breakfast!?” Azrael called from the bed.

I turned to see Azrael awake, rubbing her eyes and Saya rolling over in bed.

“Food?” the redhead mumbled. “Did someone say food?”

I laughed, my worries disappearing, for the moment at least. These two were made for each other.

“Yes. Let me go outside and get it. I’m just going to put on pants first. I don’t want to flash any more dwarves today.”

Not that Yevara seemed to mind.

We sat around theorizing what the trial might be as we ate breakfast. Well, I should say while the girls ate breakfast. I only picked at mine and mostly listened as the two of them debated the various potential combat scenarios I might face.

Azrael was partial to the idea that I’d have to battle all the priestesses using only my bare hands, whereas Saya contended I would be let loose with Mehlar to face one of the giant gargoyles of the depths. There was, Az assured me, no proof of gargoyles … although the legends did speak of them quite often.

“Whatever this challenge is, I want you to promise me something, both of you. Stay safe and stay out of it.”

“You mean like … you don’t want our help?” Saya asked, her hands on her hips.

“Are you sure, master? It will be difficult! The dwarves are not known for their leniency.”

“Whatever it is, I believe it will be fair. Yevara and the king have proven to be that so far. And I’m done having anyone else fight my battles for me.”

“Good!” a voice spoke up from behind me. “Because it is only you I need to see. And you alone. Sorry to interrupt, but you are running a little late.”

We all turned to see Yevara and a rather serious looking ensemble of guards. There were no familiar faces. No priests. No Floki or Korki. Just iron-clad and stone-faced warriors and the ever smiling priestess leader.

I looked at Saya and Azrael. I could see they were worried. I gave each of them a kiss and promised them I would be back. I told them to look after Mehlar, and then I followed Yevara into the unknown.

We walked in silence. Even the usually cheerful Yevara did not speak. I did not recognize the direction we were headed and soon the well-decorated halls became less and less developed. Carvings and inlays turned into rough-hewn stone. I began to feel more and more like we were back in a cave and not in a kingdom.

We were ascending, climbing steadily upwards, and I realized we were very likely now above the king’s palace, perhaps above the whole city itself. We were forging deep into the rock, the undeveloped and uncut mines above the city. I found myself grabbing onto rails, watching out for loose scree as the terrain became more treacherous.

Somehow Yevara even in her long dress, managed to nimbly traverse the passages, and the guards in their plate mail silently followed.

I was the one to break the silence. Unable to take it any longer.

“Yevara, are you going to tell me anything about what's about to happen?”

“Would it be much of a trial if I did?” she replied, but at the very least I saw the return of a smile.

Well, that counts for something. She’s on my side. I think.

We finally reached a large stone door. It reminded me of the one we had entered when we first came to the dwarven kingdom. Just as the previous one, this was lit by runes. This time, however, they were not just gold in color. Instead, they glowed silver and green in the torchlight, casting us all in eerie shadows.

“What if I say no to all of this, Yevara? I told Saya and Azrael that I do not think we are captives here and yet, sometimes it feels like you and the king have your own agenda for me and I have no say in the matter.”

The priestess nodded and took a moment before responding.

“You may do as you wish, wild one. But if you want our help, this is what you need to do. To prove that you are who I think you are. To prove the king wrong. To unlock your destiny. You are wondering what the test truly is? I am trying to think of an easy way to explain.”

Yevara paused. Her eyes softened a little. She must have read the worry on my face.

“Daniel…” she continued, using my name for the first time since she’d met me. “Many people have told you what you are since you arrived in this world. Many voices, many opinions. But there is only one truth. This is your chance to have an answer, your own answer, once and for all.”

“And … what if this was all… a mistake?” I asked. My voice sounded small in the vastness of the stone. “What if I was never meant to be the wild one?”

“Then,” Yevara said. “You will know that for certain.”

I was alone; the door had closed behind me. Yevara had given me no further clues about what I might expect to find in this place. I had thought I would be set upon right away by enemies in gladiatorial combat, but there was nothing. No one.

I walked to the center of the room. It was dark. Only a ring of torches, evenly spaced around the walls, lit the place. There was no adornment. Nothing special in the least. It looked like an abandoned mine shaft.

In the very center, I noticed the stone was raised up out of the rock and carved flat. A perfect circle had been inscribed on the small platform. I looked around once more. There were still no signs of anyone or anything else in the room.

I stepped in the circle.

Nothing happened.

I stamped my feet and slowly turned my body around.

Nothing.

I had expected that maybe this would activate some magic, but there was no change in my drab surroundings. I sighed and slid down, taking a seat in the center of the stone platform.

I took a deep breath and began to focus, remembering Azrael’s lessons. I closed my eyes. I channeled the dragon within me, feeling the power in each of my digits and limbs. I opened my eyes after a short meditation, feeling calmer.

There were no changes around me at first, but then I saw a twinkle, and then another. Little flashes of light were coming into being. Small luminous fungi were growing, pulsing, moving through the cracks in the stone. Soon their light began to shine even brighter than the torches, bathing me in a multicolored supernatural glow.

I watched them without moving, counting my breaths. There was a shift in the air. The power of the room was changing, reacting to me. Adapting. I gripped my knees, willing myself to stay still.

Be calm. Focus. The trial is beginning.

The air was becoming hazy. Spores from the fungi emitted strange pollen carried on currents of cold wind seeping in from the cracks they had created. My head spun. The lights around me winked in and out of existence. I smelled a sweet fragrance. It was thick, cloying at my nostrils. My eyelids were getting heavy and began to droop.

I blinked and blackness rushed in to greet me.

My eyes opened.

I was overwhelmed by sights and sounds. The smell of asphalt, the patter of light rain, the roar of engines and the sound of cars rushing past me.

This street is familiar.

I began to walk, putting one foot in front of the other. The shoulder of the road was narrow and there was no sidewalk. I winced as cars zoomed by me, coming far too close.

A new sound erupted around me. Sirens. Cars were pulling to the side of the road around me as an ambulance rushed past, spraying my jeans with rainwater. Somehow, I knew… I knew…

Why Yevara … why did you take me here, of all places?

I walked faster. The ambulance had stopped not far from me. I could see its lights painting the wet asphalt in blue and red. It was pulled over on the side of the road. The first responders had already piled out of it and were preparing a gurney. I could see smoke; I could smell burnt rubber. As I got closer, glass crunched under my feet.

I shouldn’t be here. This isn’t real… what can I possibly gain from seeing this…

But I didn’t stop. Not until I was at the very front of the scene. It wasn’t hard to recognize it, even crumpled and broken as it was. I could tell by the color. Forest green. The color of Sunday morning drives to the bookstore. Forest green. The color of trips down to the coast every summer.

Mom’s car. This is the day. The day I lost her…

Hands were pulling me back, telling me to stay away and to stay calm. I was pushing, struggling, straining to move forward. I knew that I could get to her. I knew that I needed to be there … to be closer to her.

I wasn’t there for you the first time … back in our world… I can be here for you now….

But those holding me back were bigger. They were stronger. And they were many. I yelled. I screamed. I kicked.

“That’s my mom! She’s in there … she’s… she’s going to die!”

The beast uncoiled within me and power exploded from my very core.

With flaming hands, I threw off the first responders.

Raindrops sizzled on my burning skin. I ran, I ran as if all life depended on it. Because it did. I ran towards the wreck. But when I reached the car, it was empty. I looked up to see the ambulance and the gurney, but it too had disappeared.

Everything around me was turning black and gray.

There was only the sound of rain.

Slowly, smoke wafted from the asphalt, obscuring my vision.

By the time I turned back around to the wrecked car, it too had disappeared..

Chapter 42

The Awakening

I GASPED, my eyes opening, my body sweaty and strained. I was once more surrounded by stone.

“What is this!?” I cried out into the empty cavern. “What kind of trial would show me that?”

I rose to my feet and fire engulfed my hands as they balled into fists. My grief was turning quickly to anger.

“Show yourself! Show me an enemy! I can prove to you who I am. I’m more than ready.”

Vines sprang from the cracks in the walls, slowly forming a face. A grotesque thing. Its mouth moved.

“Youuuu, boy. You live in fear. Your anger is but a mask,” the face croaked.

I walked towards the vines, my footsteps echoing in the dark. I gripped the slippery green cylinders and activated my fire palms, an orange blaze bursting to life in them and causing the ends of the vines to sizzle and smoke.

“Fear? You don’t scare me in the least, creature!”

“Nooo? Let us try something else then!” the vines whispered as the fire began to spread upward.

Flames leapt across the cracks in the stones, burning quickly through the dry crackling greenery. Everything was shriveling and dying, even the fungal lights slowly winking out, leaving me only in the dim glow of the torches.

It was over quickly; the face had disappeared. The room was empty once more.

Did I do it? Is it over?

A loud clank echoed through the chamber. I located the source of the noise. The circle I had previously been sitting on was no more. It slid open to reveal a tunnel that went straight down.

I stomped over to it.

“Bring it on!” I growled at no-one in particular. I still felt anger and adrenaline from facing the vines. From what I had seen in the vision.

Screw that. It’s just an illusion. Smoke and mirrors. This stupid place trying to get to my head.

I gripped the rim of the tunnel’s entrance and began to descend. Once I reached the bottom I stood in a totally new environment. I blinked and looked around.

Is this another illusion? It has to be…

I stood in what seemed to be a replica of the plains where I had first found Azrael. I walked out into the desert sand. I looked up to see the sky instead of rock. There was no sign of where I had entered now. The tunnel entrance had disappeared.

“Fear,” a voice whispered. “Anger. Can those two traits alone sustain the Anatheid?”

The voice … it’s the same as the vines. But it’s different.

The source of the words appeared before me as a woman, and she was as beautiful as she was terrifying. Her skin was dark as night, her ears long and pointed. She had a smirk on her face and that was the only thing she wore. Her naked body was painted in white swirls of chalk, accentuating every party of her womanly figure. She stood before me in the empty sands, appraising me. Her eyes were like laser beams, seeing right through me.

“Who are you? You … you are a dark elf!” I exclaimed, suddenly realizing what I was seeing.

The woman laughed.

“Observant. Very observant, Anatheid. But it is not important who I am. Not now. I am here to do a job, but I wonder why they bothered to wake me for one so weak…”

She sighed

“Oh well, let’s continue … shall we?” the dark elf turned her back to me and snapped her fingers. In an instant, she vanished and in the distance, a disturbing scene emerged.

Three wriggling figures became visible in the shimmering sands ahead. I knew it would be another trick or a trap, but I had no choice. I walked towards them.

Whatever that dark elf witch throws at me. I can handle it.

When I closed in, I could see clearly who had been captured. I should not have been surprised. One blonde, one redhead, and one brunette. Familiar forms. Bound tight. I stopped a few feet from them and I began to notice just how much trouble they were in. Each one of them was slowly sinking into the sand. They were already buried up to their thighs.

I could see their eyes, Azrael, Saya, Olivia, all of them wide with terror. My heart beat fast and hard in my chest. I thought up scenarios as quickly as I could; I knew I had limited time to get them out of their bindings and free them. The problem was I had no weapons, no knife to cut them loose.

I finally settled on fire. Fire could burn those ropes. I just had to be careful and precise. Like I learned in the academy. I began to focus my mana in my fingertips.

“Slow. Slow to act. Slow to recognize the trap!” a voice sneered. “Pathetic.”

Before I could turn, my legs were kicked out from underneath me and I fell onto the sand, hard. I gritted my teeth, wiping sand from my chest and getting back on my feet. A shadow loomed over me.

“Vanis!” I breathed.

The lumbering figure only laughed and cracked his knuckles, preparing for another more powerful strike.

Oh, no you don’t.

I shot off a series of firebolts in quick successions. All of them barreled straight for his chest. I heard them sizzle and watched the smoke rise off his body as they landed. But Vanis took the punishment easily, growling as each one hit him and pushed him back a mere few inches.

He’s different … larger and more powerful. Is he even human?

Vanis stood unharmed, his chest smoking, his tunic burnt completely off in the middle. He gazed at me with coal-black eyes. I focused my energy in my palms. I grit my teeth, I pulled and pulled, gathering as much mana as I could to power up my attack. Then I let loose a huge wave of fire, a blast bigger than I had ever created.

The impact was immense, sand flying in all directions and a cloud of smoke enveloping the place where Vanis had stood. My eyes widened. The attack was even more powerful than I’d expected.

That oughta knock him out for a few minutes at the very least!

I turned my back and ran towards the girls. I knew I might have limited time. I tried to pull Olivia out first, as she was the smallest. Even she wouldn’t budge. I pulled at the ties with my fingers and they would not break. I cast fire fingers and managed to cut a few of the ropes, allowing her shoulders to wriggle free.

It’s working!

I felt brute force, a whole shockwave, take me off my feet and hurl me twice the distance I’d fallen last time … far away into the dunes. I rolled, end over end, the rough sand and rock cutting my skin, until finally I skidded to a halt. I quickly jumped to my feet, my world spinning, searching for my opponent.

He’s too fast … too strong. He’s … what is he!?

Vanis was no longer the human I knew from the academy. From his back, big black leathery wings had sprouted. His teeth and jaws had become oversized and simian. His body rippled with inhuman muscle and had turned gray and stone-like in complexion.

He’s become a gargoyle!

“Daniel!” Vanis mocked, his voice distorted and deep. “Daniel, Daniel, Daniel! Everyone calls your name when they are in trouble. How foolish! You cannot even protect yourself!”

The Vanis-gargoyle pounded the sand with massive fists, sending huge sprays of brown specks flying into the air. I dodged and rolled, getting to my feet slower this time. I didn’t have the strength to fight him, I knew that. He was oversized and overpowered. And my fire magic also seemed useless upon him.

I had to try something different. I focused, even though I could feel no links to the outside, I had to try.

“Summon … summon damn you!” I splayed out my hands and threw them onto the sand, mana welling up inside of me for the spell.

But Mehlar did not come. There was not even a spark.

Vanis laughed. “You aren’t listening, foolish boy!” No-one is coming. You better stop playing around. Or I’m going to kill you!”

With startling speed, he dashed forward, kneeing me in the chest and sending me flying upward in the air. Something cracked. I was pretty sure it was my ribs. I managed to land on my feet, but the impact was jarring

The desert boomed with laughter.

“Weak! Weak!” Vanis roared. “He is but a boy, not the Anatheid!”

I cast my fire armor, wincing at the pain in my side but ignoring it. My body erupted into flames. I was done focusing my power. I was going to let it all out. I was going to rain fire down on Vanis until he melted back into the desert he sprung from.

I am not weak … and I will not let myself fail here.

As Vanis sprinted towards me, this time I struck back, putting all my force and mana into a punch aimed straight at his thick neck. It collided, hissing and steaming. He staggered back, and I rained blow after blow on his body, hitting the weakest and most vulnerable spots over and over until I was panting.

My armor winked out, and I stumbled.I felt light-headed, the beginnings of mana-sickness taking hold. Vanis did the same. His wings were gone, his smoking body was fully human once more.

“You got me … but what about them?” he said breathily, clutching a bloody lip and a battered side. He began to smoke and his body disappeared, inch by inch, swirling away into specs of dust.

I was already turning, running towards the girls. They were buried up to their chests now, struggling and squirming without result. Freeing them from their bonds would not help, as they were nearly fully submerged. I needed to somehow get them out of the sinking sand. I tried brute force. I pulled and pulled, moving between each girl and trying to hoist them up by their shoulders or armpits. It was no use. They continued to sink centimeters at a time.

I’m no good. I’m no good alone. It’s like Vanis said. Like the dark elf said. I have no Mehlar. Someone always saves me, and this time I … I… I have no one.

I fell to the sands. Tears stained my face. I couldn’t. This couldn’t be the end. I closed my eyes, and I was back at the crash. I saw the wreck. Mangled green metal. I saw the empty seats, torn and ripped.

It wasn’t real. And yet…

I opened my eyes. The girls were up to their necks. This wasn’t real either. None of it. Yet I felt it … every moment.

“This is it? Your trial? Is it designed just to mess with me?” I screamed at the sky.

There was no response. The strange dark lady did not appear, and Vanis remained dissolved in the sands.

I bit my lip. It was sadistic. It was twisted. They wanted to make me feel everything I didn’t want to feel. They wanted me to watch my worst fears come true.

No. Not again. I won’t watch anyone die. Not today. Not ever.

My body was heating up.

No one is coming? Fine. I will do this alone.

I did not focus on any spell. I became the flame, my body fully engulfed.

Saya, Olivia … Azrael… hold on! I’m coming. I will save you, no matter the cost!

I used brute force, channeling every last bit of myself and my mana into the strikes. I smashed the area around the girls with punch after punch. Screaming as I hammered my fists bloody with blasts of fire.

Just like I had seen with Vanis’s strikes, the sand flew upwards with each blast and punch I smote into the ground. I did it over and over again until I began to see progress.

It’s working! It’s crazy, but it’s working!

I spared a second to look up. The girls were now free all the way up to their chests. A few more strikes and they were free up to their waists. As I continued, they began to wriggle out more and more on their own. I kept going, going, going until the sinking sand was obliterated, scattered into large heaps around the girls.

I stopped, panting, helping them out of the last of the sand and onto their backs, where I tore at the rope. I did not need fire, and my mana was far too burnt for me to summon it, anyway. I used pure adrenaline and strength, ripping the rope apart in my hands.

“Saya … Azrael… Olivia!” I called out to them, but their faces were blank and their eyes vacant. As soon as I freed them, they began to disappear.

I was jolted back into another reality. The cavern to which I had descended appeared, this time in its true form. Above me was a circular hole cut in a stone mineshaft that led, presumably, back up to the room I had first sat in. I looked down at my fists. They were bloody and bruised. I ran a hand over my chest and ribs. They were tender.

So even if that place was an illusion … the fight was still real.

Down on the stone floor I could see drops of blood, pieces of my skin. There were scorch marks along the walls.

Had I been fighting here … in this very tunnel?

“Follow me,” a sultry whisper came from ahead of me. “You are doing better now, Anatheid. You may make it yet.”

It was her. The dark one, her naked form strode forward, her back to me. She walked into the darkness of the tunnel ahead and I followed. I considered attacking her, tackling her, but I knew that was folly. She was clearly part of the test itself.

But was she real? Or just another phantom? Would Yevara really have a dark elf under her employ?

We reached a door at the end of the tunnel. A door of pure gold. The dark elf opened it and ushered me inside.

The room this time was pure opulence, such that I had never seen before. Golden trinkets, statues and ruby encrusted mirrors all lined the floor and walls. Unlike the king’s empty hall, this place was truly fit for any story-book ruler. The woman must have seen my eyes widen, because she chuckled.

“You like it, do you? It is a fraction of the wealth that could be yours. Truly, you have no idea how great your power could be. If you want it.”

“What the hell do you mean, if I want it?” I asked “Of course I do!”

“Oh?” she smiled, walking past me and standing behind a table. “Then what about this?”

There was a book on it. A book I knew well. A purple gem was embedded in its leatherbound center. The codex. I ran my fingers along the cover. I opened its pages and saw my home world once more.

In flashes, the codex fed me stories, images, small fragments of the life I would live, could live, if I were to return to my old life. In a flash, I was back in my dormitory. Next, I was with my best friend, saving him from yet another party foul. In another small, expanded moment, I was writing that book I’d always dreamed of. The one about dragons.

And then I was at mom’s grave.

How long has it been since I visited?

I closed my eyes, blocking out the images that were flashing before me. Without opening them, I felt for the edges of the book’s cover, and when I found them I slammed it shut. I sniffed, trying to hold back all the emotions that were flooding inside of me.

When I finally opened my eyes, I glared at the dark elf.

“So what? Are you trying to send me back? Is this your attempt to get rid of me? So that the world can be yours? Give up. I am not going anywhere!”

She raised an eyebrow. “Me? I can make no choices for you here. I certainly do not care if you pass or fail. But I can show you what will happen if you stay.”

The dark elf licked her lips and winked. She reached out, her long fingers and dark purple nails encircled my head so fast that I had no time to stop her. Immediately, darker visions flooded my brain. I saw a world on fire, Centralis burned. I saw a kingdom and people I had never met, screaming, running from the dark elf onslaught.

I saw the women I loved bloodied in battle. I saw the shadow of a dark dragon, so large that it blotted out the skies. It made my blood run cold. I saw it descend upon the humans, taking them up in its giant jaws.

“No.. no! Stop this madness!” I yelled, unable to do anything but watch.

The dark elf withdrew her hands and put them on her hips, smirking.

“Yes, this will happen if you stay in our world, human. This and more, Anatheid.”

“And if I go?” I asked.

She shook her head.

“I know not. Perhaps another will come to take your place, but both visions are real. Possibilities of a future.”

She opened the codex once more and held it out in front of me, giving me another chance to leave. I saw a portal to the library I had come from. I knew in my heart it was the real deal. I could reach out and touch it and return home.

Everything could go back to normal. No fear. No darkness. No battle.

“If you stay, you cannot run. You will have to make choices. You cannot be afraid. You cannot work only with your fists and your heart. You will need to be a leader. A leader of men. Of dragons. And maybe of other races too.”

I took the book in my hands and ran my finger along the parchment of the pages. I thought of a conversation I’d had with my mother long ago. With my friends. I’d only ever wanted people to leave me alone, yet I was always getting thrust in the middle of this or that. Arguments. Fights.

My fingers trembled as I gripped the book by its edges. Hard.

Mom had told me before she passed. She told me that she expected great things from me. She said I had a kind heart, a big heart. That it was my job to use it. For good.

“You're wrong,” I said to the dark elf. “About me. I do not fight out of fear. Not out of anger. I fight with love. For those I care about.”

I shut the book and hurled it aside.

“I’m ready. I’ve made my choice.”

“Good, then it’s time. Your final test. Let’s see your heart, boy!”

Blackness flooded the golden room like an icy wave.

Chapter 43

Winning

I REMAINED in blackness only briefly before I began to fall. The shadows faded away as the wind whistled all around me. Blue skies surrounded me and white mountains peeked up from below. I knew this place. I was in free-fall right above the mountains where we had entered the dwarven kingdom.

What had happened? Had Yevara cast me out? Expelled me? Was this all still the test? It felt real. Too real. Each of my senses was activated. Heightened. The crisp mountain air spoke to me of a million things.

What is this feeling?

It was then that I noticed my vision was enhanced as well. I could see farther into the distance. I could make out small minute details on the treetops below. The wind should have felt blistering on my skin and yet it seemed to slide right off of it. I stretched out my arms to test them … only they weren’t arms.

They were wings.

I raised them up and gave them a flap. My descent slowed. I repeated the process until I leveled out, turning my descent into a glide and finally keeping myself level. I found a thermal and coasted on it, keeping my wings fully outstretched. I turned my head to confirm what I already knew. My back was covered in scales of gold.

It was exhilarating. I had seen through Mehlar’s eyes before; I had even felt his emotions … but to be truly inside this body… to experience the awesome power of these wings! It was incredible.

Then I became aware of the darkness. A black shadow above me, blocking out the light. I craned my long neck upwards. The aura of it was dark and malicious. It was a dragon. A black dragon.

The onyx drake.

It roared, a sonic blast that even in my golden dragon form assaulted my eardrums and set my heart pounding. Then it dove, speeding towards me. I could see its giant yellow eyes, its massive fangs, and rows of sharp teeth, coming straight for me.

Don’t panic. Remember … you are Mehlar now.

I imagined myself just a few meters ahead of my current bearing. I gathered my energy, a different sensation than my human mana. This energy was like a river flowing through my giant body. I tapped into it.

In an instant, I was teleported forward.

I spun myself around, watching as the onyx drake barreled downwards, missing me in its headlong charge. But it righted itself quickly and charged at me once more. It was large. Giant. Twice the size of me, even in this form. It roared again, and the blast sent shivers down my scales all the way to the tip of my tail.

It’s toying with me. It doesn’t even think I’m a threat.

I opened my maw and sent out a fireball straight for its ugly head. It opened its large mouth and a black swirling vortex appeared before it, swallowing the fire down to the last flame. I could swear there was laughter in those feral eyes as its jaws opened once more, showing those dagger-like teeth.

I felt the familiar sensation I had when I was fighting against Vanis. I felt that I was facing an opponent that would take every bit of my punishment and not even flinch. I needed to break past some sort of barrier. But it was tough to move, let alone to think up a plan.

I used my flash step once more, barely evading the attack this time. I was getting slower. My mind was jumbled, my thoughts out of order. I suddenly dropped a few feet in the air before I remembered to flap my wings.

This isn’t me … this isn't my body. It’s not responding properly!

The darkness around us grew. There were large cracks in the sky, black jagged fragments overtaking the blue. The blackness advanced on the ground below too, dark rivers swallowing up valleys and trees as they headed towards the peak of the dwarven stronghold.

The dragon roared and roared, blast after blast assaulting my body and psyche. I was battered back, farther and farther, raising my wings to shield myself but unable to retaliate. The blasts stopped for a moment, and I unfurled my wings, trying to focus on casting a spell. I had only a second of respite before the large black beast was upon me.

I had no time to react as massive talons raked my underbelly and jaws sought to close in around my neck. I managed to wrest my body free, flying away on battered wings. I was running away now, speeding off, using zephyr, using everything I had. I was no match for this dragon, and I knew it.

Fear and anger.

The words of the dark elf ran through my brain. Is that all I fought with? She might be right. Heat blasted past me as I dodged up and down. My opponent was sending waves of attacks towards me. His flames were blue and fast, crackling like lightning as they sizzled my skin.

This is the final test, and I am about to fail. Heart … I have to fight with my heart!

I had said those words to the dark elf without thinking, without knowing what they might mean. And here I was alone once more, facing a battle I could not win. Was that all this was? An exercise in hopelessness?

[[ NO ]]

The voice boomed inside of me. Who on earth?

[[ YOU KNOW ME, DANIEL ]]

It was coming from inside of me. A voice that felt like my own and yet separate. I took a hit, a blast to the back and began to fall. I heard the roar and knew that the enemy was about to descend upon me, and this time I would not be able to fight it off.

[[ WE ARE ONE ]]

I slowed down my breath, and time slowed with it. I knew that this voice; it was Mehlar. Amazing! But … what did it mean?

I focused on that bond, that thread that bound us. I had failed to summon him earlier but now I felt our connection, faintly at first, but I pulled and pulled until I felt it grow.

Mehlar became me, and I became him Two hearts, beating as one. Dragon and rider. We turned, facing the only midnight dragon, and we roared back. Our body shot towards it like a lance. The onyx drake was slow, slower than us, big and strong, but nothing compared to our combined power. We tore a chunk from its side with our talons before flash stepping away.

We rained fire upon it from above before riding the winds to another angle.

Our enemy roared and screeched, sending bolts of blue flame after us. But we were fast now. My mana and Mehlar’s boiling blood created a supernova of power, an engine that could not be stopped.

But the blackness … it continued to overtake the world around us. It crept into my mind, and I felt my connection with Mehlar slipping. I saw images of the girls tied up, of my mom’s crash. I began to fall.

Not like this.

[[ NO ]]

We have people we love.

[[ TOGETHER ]]

Yes, together.

We beat our wings. We rose. I knew what we were going to do. Our newest spell, something we had not tried. The first thing that we’d learned since leveling up. Since we became golden. But we had been too busy fighting to learn it, to try. There was no time for a codex here. Only instinct. Only raw power. Only heart.

Solar flare?

[[ YES ]]

Light erupted from our mouth in a blinding beam that enveloped the onyx dragon and shone straight past it, stabbing into the blackened sky. The shadows began to flee as we continued to pour our energy into the light.

It was all we could see, all we could feel, the energy and brightness of the sun erupting from us. Every ounce of care we had for those we loved in this world expressed in one beam of brightness.

The onyx drake was screeching, shrinking, falling. The blackness was fading.

The spell began to lose power, slowly tapering off. But our work was done. The light continued to spread. We drifted downwards to the mountain below. Consciousness drifted with us. In and out. In and out.

Finally … out.

I was in a room. It seems … familiar but it took me a while to figure out where exactly I was. The plants, the river. I’d spent a night here once. A damn good night. Right... the girls!

Saya, Azrael.

I looked around but did not find them. I was all alone. I winced as I tried to get up. My side was bandaged, and my body was in pretty rough shape. It all came flooding back to me, the trial.

Had I passed?

I stumbled to my feet, still clutching my side. I was clad only in a small pair of linen shorts, something akin to boxers. The floor was cold on my feet. I didn’t care. I needed answers; I needed them now. I had no idea how long I had been asleep.

I forded the small luxurious river and headed towards the door to the room. Just as I was about to reach it, it burst open. Saya and Azrael stood side to side, holding a tray of food and jugs of liquid.

“My lord, you are awake!” Azrael said first, dropping the trays to the floor with a loud series of clangs and hugging me tightly.

“Ow!” I cried as she squeezed a little too tight.

She pulled back, a look of worry in her face.

I smiled. “No, it's okay … I’m just still a little banged up.”

Saya had put down her jugs of refreshment a little more gently and walked up slowly to kiss me on the cheek. “I’m glad you are back with us, Daniel.”

I looked between them. “Well, what happened? Did I pass?”

The girls gave each other a look, then burst into a fit of laughter.

“Did you pass?” Saya asked. “Daniel, the whole dwarven kingdom is talking about it. You passed alright. With flying colors. I don’t know what you did there but Yevara has been walking on sunshine. Even the king has to accept you. They are calling you the Anatheid.”

Azrael nodded. “Yes, my lord. You passed. As we knew you would. You are truly the wild one of legends. You conquered your fear, you fought through your anger and you showed them your heart. The three pillars of the trial Yevara set out for you.”

The girls led me to the bed, and we cuddled up together, sharing food and drink. I was content to laze in their presence for a short while.

“So what does this mean? Are we going to leave, then?” I asked.

Saya laughed. “You have been out of it for a full forty-eight hours. I shouldn’t laugh, but I forget you have missed all that has happened. We can leave, yes. But not before the ceremony.”

I struggled to sit up, fixing her with a somewhat annoyed stare. “Ceremony? Damnit, Saya what ceremony?”

Azrael ran her hands down my back, giving me a slow massage. “Relax, master, this is a good thing.”

“I'll say it is!” Saya snorted. “They are going to give you the best set of armor in the whole of Vayra.”

“And the sword,” Azrael added. “Don’t forget the sword!”

A new sword? Saya is going to be jealous about that for sure.

We stood behind the large velvet curtains, Yevara and I. It was easy to hear the crowd gathered below the balcony. They were loud. Extremely loud. Several speakers had worked them up into a frenzy and now it was the King’s turn, for he was about to bring me onto the “stage” as it were. This is where I would accept my award, be honored as a knight worthy of dwarven Ithrandi steel. The metal of the mountain that no outsider but the Anatheid could wield.

It had all been explained to me in detail. Several times, in-fact, as I had to ask Yevara to repeat herself. She had been patient and gracious with me. I would have loved to blame a concussion, but it was just my ribs that had cracked. My mind was simply overwhelmed by all that had happened.

This just doesn’t feel real. Any of this.

“The Anatheid has come!” I heard the King say from behind the curtains.

I stepped closer to listen to his words.

“Yes, yes, it is true. I doubted myself … but one cannot doubt the result of the trial, and he has passed each of the tests! Now it is time we honored him, and gave him the gifts of our people.”

I entered onto the stage to the cheers and roars of the many dwarves gathered below. A sea of beards and raised mugs of ale. In the front I recognized Flok and Korki, the former waving excitedly and the latter giving me a small nod, his arms crossed. I saw Azrael and Saya standing in the crowd, looking up at me. I saw Yevara and her priestesses at the front.

Everyone is here. Here for me.

“Please, please!” the king held up his hands. He clapped me on my shoulder and whispered into my ear. “You know, Daniel, you have become quite the celebrity. Enjoy it, my boy, the hard part will come after this.”

The king took a step back and in his place, several dwarven servants gathered about me bearing my armor and outfitting me in gold and silver. It felt lighter than I expected. It glittered in the light. It felt like it was meant just for me, conformed to every curve and length of my body. Yevara had said it was forged long ago, in preparation for the return of a great uniter. The Anatheid of legends. The golden dragon rider. The one who could pass all three tests of the trial. The one who would make the surface a place to live once again.

As impressive as the armor was, the truly magnificent thing was the sword.

Now the king bore it in his palms, the blade nearly as long as he was tall. I knelt before him, and he tapped it on each of my shoulders, bidding me rise. The whole room was silent as I did so. I met the king’s gaze, fierce gray eyes that I had once thought might belong to my enemy. Now I knew I had an ally. A powerful one.

I rose and took the sword from him. He whispered to me once more. “These are dwarves. Give them a show. That is Ithrandi steel, after all.”

I raised the sword high in the air. Unlike my armor, it was heavy, though for its size it was light. I gave it a swing, and I could hear it sing in the air. The dwarves roared their approval. I swung it again in a great arc before sheathing it.

They all were looking at me. These powerful grizzled warriors rapt with attention. I felt young, inexperienced, like this was beyond me. And yet I also felt a surge of something new. A great confidence. The armor fit. The sword felt like an extension of my hand. And my body, battered and bruised, was alive.

“Dwarves. Friends. Warriors. I am grateful for your hospitality these days, for granting me all that you have. I am grateful to your king, to your priestess. I came here broken. In spirit and in body. Now I am whole. Your king speaks the truth. I am the Anatheid.” I unsheathed the sword once more and raised it to the heavens. “And I am here to drive back the dark elves, and make this your world. Our world. Once more!”

The cheers were so loud the cavern walls shook.

I was quickly whisked away as the celebrations began in earnest. I didn’t care. I was on a high. I felt, for the first time, I was doing things right. I had accepted who I was. Just like the trial had tested me on.

I am the wild one. The Anatheid. Call me what you will, but I am here to stay. And together with me, Saya, Azrael, Olivia. My firebounds. My familiar. My friends. We will change this world for the better.

Afterword

“Before you go, I have a favor to ask,” the King had said to me with sparkling eyes. “Call it your first task as the Anatheid and an honorary knight of Wingard.”

“Anything you ask, my king.” I said with a smile.

“The wyrm hunt. You will lead two squads of our best griffon riders. We will drive them back from our lands. For you see, Daniel, you have inspired me too. I have sat for too long, it is time I did something about the darkness gathering on my own doorstep.”

“So, does that mean you’ll consider my proposal to send some warriors with me when I go to the northern kingdom to gather my allies to retake Centralis?”

The king’s eyebrows wrinkled. “I give you the sword, the armor, jewels of my mountain! And you ask for more?!”

“I do,” I said, standing my ground.

His gaze softened and he laughed. “Let us see how you perform today, I believe there are two captains who are rather fond of you who might undertake the mission. But remember, Anatheid or not, the world doesn’t change overnight. News of the dwarves will change this world. Be prepared.”

“My King, I think this world is changing whether we like it or not.”

He nodded. “Indeed, indeed it is. You grow wiser everyday.”

I didn’t feel particularly wise as we barrelled towards what I was told was a nest of nearly a hundred sleeping frost wyrms. I felt foolish, like we were walking into a trap. But at the very least I was in good company. On my right, Azrael flew with Saya. She had her new wings but these were still not great for long-distance flights.

On my left, Floki flew with his griffon. The creature was tiny compared to Mehlar but admirably kept up with our pace. The full fleet of griffons under Floki and Korki numbered nearly four dozen and were spread out behind us in small squads of four. They were beautifully outfitted with golden saddles, each of the dwarves that flew them holding the reins in one hand and a long spear in the other.

It struck me as incredible that all these years the dwarves had fought against the powerful wyrms without magic, without fire, only the wings of their brave beats and the steel at their sides. They were truly courageous beings.

The fight came to us quickly and furiously. The wyrms had sensed us coming long before we arrived. They darkened the sky as they flew out of their ice caverns, rushing out to protect their brood. I was reminded of the trial, the darkness of the onyx drake.

But these are nothing like that. I have faced worse, will face worse.

I drew my new sword, and Mehlar let out a powerful alpha roar, inspiring all those around us.

“Warriors, charge!” I cried as we sped towards the enemy, belching flame.

Floki and Korki whooped and hollered, spurring their griffons forward in our wake. The battle quickly became chaotic. Azrael had launched herself forward, spinning and whirling as her whip curled and her sword slashed. Mehlar and Dracona worked well in tandem, and I could feel their increased connection as they dove and rose in unison, unleashing torrents of flame on the wyrms.

Saya and I focused on targeted shorts, aiming for the vulnerable skulls of the creatures. The herd of them was thick, but they were dropping quickly. We were making progress, hunting them down. It was all over faster than I could have anticipated. When the last of the wyrm defenders was defeated, Saya and I led our dragons to the entrances of the ice tunnels and burned them down.

The ride home was jubilant with talk of victory and beer. But I had a different thought in my head as I held the bloody pommel of my new blade.

This is just the beginning

Dear Daniel,

I miss you, more than you know. I hope this message reaches you. I heard the news about Centralis, and it is not good. The north is not much better. The nobles have holed themselves up in their strongholds, but the peasantry and local lands are being ravaged.

We need you, Daniel.

I need you.

I know you are on a mission. I don’t want you to feel like you’ve done anything wrong, truly. You were right to leave to escape everything that went down in the leadership of the academy. But I miss you … everyday I am here. I am on lockdown. My father won’t let me do anything! And things are getting worse around me.

I fear that if no-one can convince the lords here, they will refuse to help Centralis or the other kingdoms and we will all fall.

Please Daniel,

I know you can do this. Do it for all of us.

Love,

Olivia

P.S. I miss those lips. And that tongue.

I put down the letter. I had waited so long to read it, too long, and I felt all my emotions flooding through me. I missed her terribly, but I also felt her love, even from so far away. And that made me deeply happy.

I’m coming for you, Olivia.

“Well, what does it say?” Azrael said with a smile, her nose practically touching mine.

Saya coughed to cover her laughter. “I think that’s private, Az,” she said.

The nickname has legs, it seems.

I folded up the note. “Saya is right. Some things are just between two people.”

“Oh?” Azrael said, her eyes widening. “But don’t we share our lord together, even Olivia?”

I chuckled. “Yes, yes, you do. But it doesn’t mean there can’t be some privacy. But enough of that … are you two ready? I thought you would have used this time to pack?”

Saya scuffed her feet. A small bag was trussed up at her feet.

Azrael just got up and twirled. “This is all I need, master!”

“Maybe something to cover up the wings once we get to the northern kingdom…” Saya said.

“And the horns,” I added.

“You two said they were sexy!” she frowned.

“Yes, maybe fatally so for the humans we’ll meet,” I said with a laugh. I looked down at the letter in my hands.

The northern kingdom. To see Olivia. She is all by herself. She needs me. She needs all of us.

I heard a knocking on the door and looked up to see our two redheaded companions.

“You aren’t ready yet?” Korki said with a groan, setting down two giant crates.

“They are humans, always slow, you know that brother,” said Floki with a grin. “But you’d best hurry up. We should leave before we lose the light.”

“Is that all…” Saya said, pointing to the crates on the ground.

“Beer?” Korki laughed. “Of course not! You think that’s all we’d pack for a trip?”

Floki clapped his brother's shoulder. “Right, we packed whiskey too!”

Saya began to giggle, and it spread infectiously to Azrael. Next, Floki and Korki cracked grins and began to chuckle. Finally, I couldn’t help it, I joined in too.

God help me, I love this crazy crew.

Lord Of The Dragon Riders 2

A LITRPG ISEKAI FANTASY

Chapter 1

Forbidden Fruit

OLIVIA STARED out the window of her tower. The weather was gray, as it had been yesterday and the day before that. Returning home to castle Blackwell had been one of the hardest decisions she’d ever made. She clasped and unclasped her pale, delicate fingers. They were losing the callouses they’d earned in the Academy.

Now, in the place of those callouses, were pretty rings that had been heaped upon her by her father.

Lord Blackwell, she thought.

She imagined his cold, penetrating stare and shivered in spite of herself. He was her father, but he rarely acted like it. For him, life was all about family pride, connections, and power. The Blackwells were the largest royal family in the north and second in power only to King Jorgmund himself.

As soon as news of the wild dragonrider and the dark elf attacks had reached the northern lords, they had begun to recall forces and powers from Centralis, consolidating their strength in their castles and surrounding lands.

They acted like everything was fine, but Olivia knew the truth. They too, believed the age was turning, and now they were afraid.

Olivia had wanted to stay and fight for the Academy, but even she knew that was pointless. The headmaster himself had advised her to flee while she had the chance.

Centralis was teetering on the brink, and she was just one dragonrider.

Olivia knew she had a more important job to do back home. Unless she could convince the northern lords to help, the situation would only get worse. Olivia sighed and turned from the window. She walked over to the wall of her bedchamber and fingered a blade that rested there. She thought of Daniel, her firebound and lord, flying across the skies on his magnificent dragon Mehlar.

Not just any dragon. A wild dragon. A golden dragon. The whole reason the age was turning was because of him. She had told her father all about Daniel, all about becoming his Firebound mate. She was not one to keep secrets, and she was proud of him.

She drew the sword and sliced it through the air, practicing the stances she had learned in the academy as she recalled the conversation in more detail.

Her father had forbidden her from making her relationship with Daniel public, going so far as to act like it had never happened at all, even hinting at revoking her title of “Lady Blackwell”. She had shot back that she would rather have no title at all then.

“I’m not a girl anymore. Not just a lady either. I am a warrior,” she said aloud to herself.

The stances got faster, the blade whirled at greater speeds and with greater accuracy, humming in the air as it sliced and stabbed.

“Liv’ya!” a voice cried from behind her.

Olivia whirled, the sword slicing the air before its sharp point was leveled at a small girl’s face. For a moment, only silence reigned across the room.

“Kira! How many times have I told you not to sneak up on me like that!?” she snapped. “You could have gotten seriously hurt!”

The young girl’s eyes went wide, and then she sniffed and began to cry.

Olivia quickly racked the weapon and ran over to her little sister, scooping her up in her arms. Kira buried her face into Olivia’s bedclothes.

“I’m sorry! I'm sorry!” the little girl sobbed.

“It’s okay,” Olivia said, petting her sister's hair. “How about we play with the toy I got you in the markets of Centralis?”

“The one Uncle Daniel helped you pick out?”

Olivia blushed. “Yes, that one.”

“Can I meet him?” she asked with wide eyes.

“Yes, of course,” Olivia responded with a smile. “He’s a great man”

And father will see that too, the whole kingdom will. We will make them see it. Together.

The problem with traveling with the twin dwarves was not their outgoing spirit, their raucous jokes or even their snoring. It was that they were eating through our provisions at a rate that was frankly unsustainable.

Even Azrael couldn’t keep up, and she was a dragonkin! Though, she did seem to be trying her best.

Saya and I, as humans, watched in disbelief as the two dwarves and the tall tanned dragonkin scarfed away a day's worth of food in a single meal.

After one such breakfast, I took Saya aside to deal with the issue.

“We are still two days away from Castle Blackwell, but we will run out of food by this evening. I don’t fancy arriving on an empty stomach, do you?” I asked.

Saya shook her head. “No, Daniel, but I’m not sure what choice we have.”

“Two, I reckon. Either we hunt, or we stop in a village,” I replied.

“Well, there isn’t any game out here, nothing large enough anyhow.” Saya chewed her lip. “A village? Do you think that’s wise? We still aren’t sure how the common folk around here might react to you. Remember how controversial your arrival in Centralis was?”

“Well, the locals don’t know what we look like, right? They may have heard tales of a wild dragonrider, even of Mehlar himself. If we flew in atop our two dragons they’d have to suspect something. But what if we didn’t? If we go on foot, and act like normal travelers, we should be able to go in and secure some provisions, just the two of us.”

“This has a lot of potential to go wrong, you do know that, right, Daniel?” Saya said warily.

“Do our plans ever not?” I replied with a grin.

“This is the… best outfit you had to try to fit in?” I asked incredulously, and not for the first time, as the two of us walked towards the village gates.

Saya looked, in a word, stunning. She wore very thin leathers that hugged her every curve, over it she wore only a white satin wrap given to her by the priestesses of the dwarven kingdom.

Well, at least she has the underlayer. Last time I saw her in that outfit she was naked underneath.

“It is and you know it. What little I have, is still at the academy. We left in a bit of a hurry.”

I nodded.

The academy, where we’d trained together. It had fallen under attack by the dark elves. That was part of the reason why we were headed to Lord Blackwell, to request his aid.

And his daughter. I wonder how he’ll respond to that…. Has Olivia told him?

“How about you?” Saya asked in response, cutting my thoughts off. “Do you think you look better? Honestly they might throw us both out.”

I winced at that, even though she was teasing.

I had on a pretty ratty set of clothes. But other than that I only had the glittering armor of Ithrandi steel that had been gifted to me by the dwarven king, and that did not really fit for keeping a low profile.

There was a very small earthen wall surrounding the village, just a few heads taller than a man. As we approached I noticed a slat at the gate that slid open.

“State your name and your business, travelers!” the guard demanded of us, sticking his head through the opening. He was an ugly fellow with an intense gaze.

“We are here to get some provisions, we lost our homes in a raid to the south,” Saya responded, using the lines we’d practiced.

“Oh, is that so?” the guard peered over the two of us. “You have money on you then? A lot of strangers come across our doorsteps these days from the war to the south. Nothing here of course. The north is safe…. I’m sure you have heard. But with all these refugees… a lot of things are going missing. You wouldn’t be looking to cause any trouble, would you?”

Saya reached into her purse and got out a silver coin, one of the ones given to us by the dwarves before we left. She stepped close and held it out then leaned in and whispered:

“Keep it, for being such a kind and generous man.”

The guard snatched the coin eagerly then grinned, winked, and slammed the wooden slat shut in Saya’s face. For a moment I thought we’d been scammed and would remain outside, one coin poorer. Then the gate began to swing open for us.

“Welcome to Jhukar!” the man said.

Saya gave me a wink, and I couldn’t help but grin.

She has her ways. I would have tried to hack the damn thing down and still been stuck outside.

When we arrived the village was busy. Businesses were open and vendors were hawking food and wares, adults and children crowding the stalls.

But all was not peaceful in the village of Jhukar.

Though it appeared normal life was carrying on, it was hard not to notice those who sat by the roadside with mean and hungry looks in their eyes. The further we ventured into the narrow streets the more of them I noticed. They did not look like beggars because they held no cups, only angry stares.

Saya drew closer to me and whispered in my ear. “Be wary, the guard’s warning is proving true. The city has grown quickly, far outpacing its ability to contain its new citizens.”

I nodded. I felt an empathy for them, displaced by the dark elves and then treated as hostile by their own people. But there was nothing I could do. If we flashed our wealth, we would be set upon in a moment. I made the mental resolve that I would not forget what I saw today.

I will tell Lord Blackwell of all of this when I meet him. I will explain to him what is truly going on in his lands. Surely we can do something about this.

“There!” Saya hissed into my ear. “That looks like a local grocer. Let’s go into the shop and get what we need and get out of here, quickly, before the sun falls!”

I noticed the motley beggars around us were not sitting still. A few of them had gotten to their feet and were trailing after us.

“Yea, let's do that,” I replied, picking up the pace.

We quickly arrived and entered the shop, a small wooden cabin-like structure. I wasn’t expecting much, and I was right not to. It was pretty barren. There were a few shelves with wilted looking vegetables that we passed over quickly.

On the ground were rows of barrels. When I inspected them I found various grains and something resembling rice. After shifting a few grains with my hands, small black weevils came crawling to the surface.

I withdrew my fingers and closed the barrel. Great, just great.

Saya and I discussed our options. She convinced me, rightly, that the grains would be too bulky and instead sold me on some dark jerky of unidentifiable origins she’d found.

I guess… I’ll just pretend it’s beef.

“Excuse me sir?” Saya asked the vendor. “How much for the jerky in that barrel over there? Sir?”

The vendor wasn’t replying.

He was clutching at his chest where a large red stain was slowly spreading outwards upon his apron. In the center of it, was a dagger. I followed the gaze of the man to the doorway which was ajar. A cloaked figure ran out of it and into the night. The shopkeep slumped over onto his desk, spilling papers to the floor.

“Shit,” I swore.

Saya gave me a look that made her intentions clear to me.

I nodded.

“Fine. Let’s get the damn thief,” I agreed.

That turned out to be easier said than done.

As soon as we rushed out of the grocer, we sped after the fellow. But he was fast. He quickly dodged into the maze-like warren of alleyways that comprised the city’s backstreets. We chased after him, yelling at him to stop, but he was losing us. Eventually he darted into a narrow corridor and did not re-emerge.

The space was barely enough for a person to walk through and was extremely dark.

I looked at Saya, giving her a chance to back down but she shook her head. She drew her short dagger, and the two of us slowly edged our way through the narrow confines.

We eventually came to a door. It was grime covered and unmarked. Saya turned the handle and pushed. It opened easily. She stepped in and I followed.

We entered an unusual scene.

In stark contrast to the outside, the inside was beautifully lit and appointed. There was a long, low table in the center of a grand room. Four men sat around it playing cards. Smoke drifted lazily from their pipes, while long cowls obscured their faces. They seemed totally at ease. That was, until the creaky sound of the door swinging shut behind us.

It was then that I realized we might be in a bit of danger.

The four men got to their feet and, without hesitation, began drawing long knives from their robes. They did not speak, only eying us angrily.

These aren’t just run of the mill thieves.

“Stop!” a voice called from behind them. I realized he was ordering his men around and not us.

Interesting.

Emerging from the shadows was a tall figure in black. The hood of his robe was pulled up only slightly, and I noticed the pale pallor of his skin, sickly… almost blue.

The bandits did not sheath their weapons, but they halted, eyeing us up and down. Saya held her dagger outstretched while I had my hand on the hilt of my ax. We were in a standoff. I imagined that the thief had long since scurried into the backrooms of the place.

“Who are you, and how dare you step into a lair of the Queen?” the man said as he strode ever closer. His hands were at his sides, covered by the long cloth of sleeves. He was unconcerned, unarmed… as if he wasn’t the least bit afraid of us.

That’s a mistake pal, I don’t give a shit about your Queen. Wait… Queen?

Okay, enough of this,” Saya said. “Your little thief stole from and killed the grocer, hand him over so we can give him to the authorities.”

The man fixed Saya with a stare. His eyes glowed intensely in the black shadow of his hood. “Well, looks like this one has no idea who we are. I guess some people can’t be bargained with. Warriors? Give her an education.”

He snapped his fingers and the four figures leveled their blades and hurled themselves at her. Their movements were fast. Beyond that of any normal human. Thankfully, Saya was no normal human.

The redhead was a blur of movement, as her instincts kicked in immediately.

She sidestepped one of the attacks and brought the hilt of her dagger crashing into one of the warrior’s faces. He dropped, blood staining the front of his robes. She swept the legs of a second warrior and sent him tumbling to the floor.

But there were two more and as fast as she was, she couldn't take them all. I drew Lazgar’s ax and hurled it. It caught one of the bandits in the shoulder and sent him staggering back. The final warrior turned at me, a moment of indecision evident in his movements.

It was all I needed.

I took a deep breath and focused all of my energy. I felt the fire inside of me boiling upwards, raw energy flowing through me. I focused it on the tips of my toes and my fists, first launching myself towards him and then… punching the first one as hard as I could directly in the stomach. The man gasped and stumbled, dropping his blade.

I was heating up as I squared off against the two bandits. I had not used any of my abilities in a long time and using Dragon’s Soul to power myself up was something I was still getting used to. It fed energy into each of my limbs, feeding on the connection between me and my own dragon despite how far away we were.

The two warriors were circling me now. One still had his blades but was bleeding from his shoulder where my ax had struck him. The other, whom I had punched, now had only his fists. He was wincing as he moved. I smirked, realizing I had probably cracked his ribs with the attack.

I breathed in, the air around me grew hotter. The dragon was waking up, and it wanted me to do more. To use my offensive spells.

I’ll burn these bastards from top to bottom.

I heard the sound of metal on metal and a grunt and turned to see Saya. She pushed one of her opponents backwards with her blade and withdrew closer to me until both of us stood back to back, being circled by the remaining enemies like hyenas.

I prepared to cast Fire Armor, to wreath myself in powerful flames and hurl myself at the opponent, but just before I did Saya kicked the back of my heel.

“Don’t,” she hissed. “Don’t use any fire magic. Not here. Not unless it's absolutely necessary.”

Fuck. Why? But I didn’t disagree. If Saya had a plan and a reason, it was worth listening to.

“Fine, we’ll do this the hard way,” I growled.

I launched myself at my two opponents and Saya did the same with hers. I couldn't see what she was doing behind me, but I could hear it…. the clash of steel on steel.

She seems fine, now I just have to worry about myself

Combat without magic had not been my forte. Though I’d learned it at the academy, I’d been much more powerful with my fire.

The knife wielding man lunged, and I barely dodged, while his companion followed up with a blow across the face that sent me reeling backwards. I managed to catch myself. When I saw his second strike coming, I ducked and headbutted him in the chest. He cried out in pain and fell over. I heard another thump then a crack. I spared a glance to see a pool of red growing beneath his skull.

One left to go.

The remaining man slashed and stabbed wildly with his one good arm. He was slower than me because of his wound, and I managed to dodge the attacks easily but I was unarmed and forced to back up.

One slash narrowly missed me, and I stumbled back against the doorway. Nowhere left to go. I raised my fists, and he raised his blade. But neither of us had a chance to come to blows.

Instead a dagger protruded from his neck and ripped out. Blood gurgled from his mouth and sprayed out from his open wound.

He slumped to the floor. I looked at the others who were all incapacitated or dead. We had taken them all out.

But of the man in black, or the thief, there was no sign.

Chapter 2

Appetite

WHEN OLIVIA WAS SAFELY outside of the meeting, she ducked down a side corridor. She sighed, leaning up against the wall and banging her fists against the hard smooth stone.

“I can’t believe them! They call themselves men? All they do is talk, talk, talk!” Olivia said exasperatedly to herself.

She heard a chuckle and clapped a hand to her mouth. Had someone heard her?

There was the clanking of mail armor and then a broad mustached man, wearing full plate except for his lack of helm, walked into her field of vision. The two stared each other down for a moment before both broke out into grins.

“Baldr!” she exclaimed with a smile, running over to give him a hug.

The large man embraced her and pulled back. “Olivia, it’s been far too long!”

“Uncle, I’ve missed you!”

“Yes, and I you! I hope they taught you well at the academy.”

He beamed at her, as he spoke, his mustache whiskers pointing up to the ceiling and his face creasing with his smile.

Olivia deeply loved Baldr, a man who had been there for her in her youth when her father was absent, cold, and busy working.

“So, I’m guessing the meeting didn’t go well?” Baldr’s voice changed in tone, grew strained as he asked the question. Baldr was often not invited to affairs in the court, busy as he was with his duties as commander of all Blackwell troops. His job was not just protecting the castle, but also all of the fiefdom, the lands outside the castle that belonged to the Blackwells.

It was a difficult job, for their lands were the biggest of all the three fiefdoms of the north and their wealth second only to the king whom all three lords served.

But the difficulty of his job was only the stated reason for excluding him from meetings. The bigger reason was more likely that the two brothers had not gotten along well as of late, especially on the issues of border security and threat acknowledgement.

Olivia responded honestly to her Uncle’s question: “It did not go well. They are acting like nothing has changed! Like the dark elves have not come back! All they can talk about is the king’s tournament!”

“Well, as it happens, my brother has ordered me to attend the king’s tourney alongside him,” Baldr said, his eyes twinkling but his face unreadable. “I share your fears, but I must admit it is a great honor. It has been many years since the last tournament was held.”

“You’ve been there,” Olivia said quietly, ignoring his deflection about the tournament. “To the border of our lands. Tell me, are we truly safe even here?”

Baldr coughed, looking around, suddenly nervously.

“I should not speak so openly of this, not here and not now. I apologize,” he muttered.

“Of course,” she replied politely. “Another time perhaps.”

She wanted to hear more but she knew Baldr’s fears were warranted. He was a simple man and honest to a fault. He did not deal well with the intrigues of the court. And he was about to be deep in them.

“Perhaps then, you can join me on the training grounds?” Olivia asked.

Her uncle’s eyes lit up. “Ah, a chance to see what my young niece has learned at that fancy academy? Gladly!”

We sat across from a rather severe looking captain, flanked by two men with clubs at their sides, bald heads and tattoos. It didn’t exactly feel legit to me, but I had to admit I wasn’t well versed in the customs of the north. We had let the city watch take us into custody for questioning, although Saya wasn’t too happy about it. We had been seen racing away from the murdered shopkeeper, so they had been looking for us.

I was regretting my decision of surrendering and not fighting our way out more and more by the second, but I was still trying to play it cool.

“Well, I must say, I find your story very hard to believe,” the captain said, folding her arms and frowning at the two of us.

Saya was now fuming mad, I could almost see the smoke steaming out of her ears as her green eyes glittered dangerously. Saya’s fists were balled and slammed down onto the table, rattling the pieces of parchment there and startling the captain. The two goons at the captain’s side went for their clubs immediately.

Saya rose to her feet.

Oh shit.

“We are doing your damn job for you. What is going on in this village?” she yelled angrily. “It's an absolute mess. Don’t you realize there is a war out there? You are busy, or what? Lining your own pockets I bet!”

The captain also stood, a wicked smirk on her face. “Oh, is that so? That's what you believe,” she waved away her goons. “Keep going lady, we’ll see how you-”

“Enough, this is enough!” I yelled. “This is a misunderstanding. We overstepped our jurisdiction, I agree to that. We should have just reported the theft to you and been on our way. But now we’ve given you all the info we know. Our companions will be waiting for us. We are late, and I’m afraid we must be taking our leave.”

“Oh, we aren’t done with you yet. We need to take you to the judge!”

“Fine,” I growled. “Take us to the damn judge. Just be quick about it!

“Quick? Hah. The judge doesn’t just see anyone. He’ll be here in the morning. Guards, take them to the cells!”

No good deed goes unpunished, huh.

“Like hell you will!” Saya yelled. Before the first guard was on her, she’d punched him twice in his oversized gut, doubling him over. She was about to go to the next one when I pulled her back.

“Come on, Saya, let’s not take on the whole town.”

Saya gave me an angry look but complied.

We did not speak right away after our blindfolds were removed, just took stock of our surroundings. We had been led down to a very crude cell with iron bars and thick walls of wooden planks on all sides.

It was getting late now, so I knew Azrael and the dwarves would start to worry soon. I was actually more worried about what Azrael might do if she came after us. If she joined forces with Saya the two of them might burn the place down.

Not exactly what we need. We need goodwill for me as a leader in the north.

Saya began rattling the bars of our cell, testing their strength.

“Just, would you hold on a minute?” I asked. “I’m trying to think of what spells I can use to get us out of here.”

I could use Summon Dragon, but trying to bring Mehlar into this place would be a disaster. I pictured my giant golden dragon suddenly teleported into this tiny cell. Even if he could fit he’d blow the place up and any cover we had, although the options for that were rapidly dwindling.

Maybe Saya was right, maybe we should have just gone in guns-a-blazin’ from the start.

I had several other fire spells, but none of them really had the power to melt through the bars or the wall behind us.

“Well, Daniel?” Saya asked, raising an eyebrow. “This is usually the part where you come up with a plan.”

I chuckled at that. “Yea, I’m working on it.”

I mentally scrolled through all my abilities. I had plenty of fire spells I could use and maybe set the wood ablaze, but I felt like any of them would risk burning us in the process. I chewed my lip thoughtfully.

“Saya?”

“Yes?”

“Do you have any abilities I don’t know about? Olivia has her barrier magic, Azrael has her dragonkin abilities, but I don’t know if you’ve ever shown me any of your other specialities.”

The redhead smirked at me. “I see, now he wants my help? Well I did make it to senior at the Academy so I have a few.”

She began to rattle off names of spells so fast that my head began to spin.

“Wait, stop, what was that last one?” I asked.

“Sizzlepuff?” she asked incredulously.

“No, not that, the one before it. What does it do?”

“Oh Pyroclasm. It focuses all the kinetic energy of fire in my palms and lets it out in one burst. It’s pretty cool,” she grinned.

“Okay, do you think you could use it on our back wall?” I asked, pointing to the wooden planks.

Saya smiled wide. “It would be my pleasure!”

Before I could say another word or even take cover she dashed over to the edge of our cell, reaching out her hands and pressing them against the wall.

“Oh god, Saya maybe we should wait a second bef-”

BOOM!

A small shockwave passed over me, followed by a cloud of dust and debris. I shielded my eyes and face with my arms. When I lowered them after the blast, I saw they were covered in ash from the totally obliterated back wall of the cell.

Saya still had both palms outstretched, in front of them was the smoldering hole in the wall. Her long red hair whipped in the wind. She turned to me, her face full of excitement.

“Did you see that? I’ve only ever used this in class. That was amazing!”

“It was something else alright,” I said, grinding my jaw to try to unpop my ears. “It certainly worked though! Let’s go.”

Together we exited the hole and made our way out into the village streets. Alarms began to sound fairly quickly after our escape and we sped up, heading towards the gates.

By the time we had gotten close to our exit I could hear footsteps and shouts and knew, even without looking back, that we were being followed.

I gritted my teeth, hoofing it on feet wasn’t something I was used to these days. I missed Mehlar, and I was sure Saya felt the same about Dracona.

We’d be out of here in a second if we had our dragons…

The guard ahead of us at the gates called out at us to halt. Saya looked at me and raised her eyebrows, as if taunting me to use my magic.

“Fuck it!” I said. We’d come this far.

I extended a palm and cast Firebolt. The scorching beam of flame sped out from my hand, hitting him in his chest and knocking him on his ass. He was down for the count, clutching and yelping at his injury.

We practically ran over him and rushed through the gate just as it pulled closed. We kept running for a while, eager to avoid any further attacks.

When we were at a safe distance we turned back to see the village from the outside.

The top of the exterior wall was now ringed by the host of enemies who had followed us. If I squinted, I could make out two familiar forms: the female captain and the man in black. The one who ran the mysterious Queen’s lair.

They are in league with each other!

For a moment I wanted to rain firebolts on them but Saya clapped a hand on my shoulder.

“Daniel, I think our ride is here.”

The gaze of the guards shifted upwards. In the moonlight a large shadow could be seen, a great gray dragon hovered above us. Atop it, a slender raven-haired rider sat erect. If one looked very closely, they might even see the tips of horns from her head, but one would have to look very close.

Only Daniel and Saya knew the truth of the figure above. That she was no mere human female. She was a dragonkin, and right now she was sitting atop Saya’s powerful gray dragon, Dracona.

Azrael signaled, as Dracona dove.

There was a rush of concussive force as the dragon swept towards us and landed. The impact and the force of her wings shook the walls. Dracona roared, daring any of the little humans to attack and die. Saya grabbed my arm, the two of us barely had time to swing on top of her scaly gray back as Dracona beat her giant wings to lift off once more.

“Let’s go!” Saya called, taking the reins.

None of us argued, and we raced off. Only the curses and yells of our enemies were at our backs. They had no dragons, and no ability to follow us.

“How did you find us?” I asked Azrael once we were some distance from the village.

She laughed, her long hair whipping me. “I can feel you master, always. By now you should know this.”

“And Mehlar?” I asked. “You managed to leave him behind?”

Azrael was silent. “As was your command, we did not involve him. But he is not happy. You will see. Floki and Korki could not contain him alone, and it took all my will to aid them. We must return. Soon.”

Chapter 3

Unleashed

OLIVIA LOVED the feeling of the wind in her hair, being free from that tower and airborne once again.

Her father did not approve of her using the grounds for her training these days like he had when she was younger. A good lady of her age should stay inside, focus on her studies, and find a suitable nobleman.

Olivia did not want to be a good lady for her father, not anymore.

Arine whooped and flapped her wings, and they rose even higher. Olivia grinned and patted her dragon on her pure white scales. Arine had been her companion since they were both small. She’d been gifted a dragon to bond with at a young age. It was a privilege only afforded to the top families in all the kingdoms of Varya. Together they’d grown strong, rapidly improving together even in their short time at the academy.

They had grown even further in their abilities once they met a certain man.

Her firebound. Daniel. Her true partner and master. Apart, they were so much less than they were together. It felt… unnatural to be so far away. Arine felt this way too.

After circling one last time, she finally landed to find Baldr clapping, grinning through his mustaches, having observed her flying carefully. Baldr whistled and his own mount, a beautiful blue dragon, came down to the earth to join them.

Olivia had admired her uncle and his dragon since she was little. They had fought all across the land and she could see the scars that lined the beasts scaly hide. It looked at her with its cold blue eyes.

Baldr smiled and kicked at its sides, causing the great beast to rise to its full height and flap its wings, preparing to take off as he mounted it.

“You ride like a new woman, and Arine is confident. Not the foal I left,” her uncle said proudly.

A faraway look appeared in Baldr’s eyes, then he shook it off. “You know your father, he only wants what’s best for you, right, Olivia?”

She shook her head angrily. “I don’t believe it, if he did he would never have demanded I come home from Centralis. And he would have accepted my requests to host Daniel… I mean the wild one.”

Baldr raised his eyebrows. “Oh? Is that a request you put in personally then?”

“It is,” she said, meeting his gaze, defying him to ask more.

But Baldr was not his brother, he would not rise to take the bait...

“Come, Olivia. Let us fly together. We can talk better that way.”

“But can I, Uncle? Father has been pretty strict about me leaving the castle these days.”

He chuckled. “We won’t go far, and I am the commander after all. Who can argue with me?”

Azrael had been right to urge haste. Mehlar was in a very agitated state when we arrived and growing more so by the minute. Korki and Floki were both glowering at me when I entered. I couldn’t help but notice they looked more than a little worse for wear.

“What took ye so long lad!” Korki moaned, nursing a bruised shoulder.

“We could have died yah oaf!” Floki added, flexing his hand and wincing.

Mehlar had clearly been giving both of them a hard time in my absence. Somehow, though, they must have managed to contain him in the large rock cave and for that I was grateful. As much as I loved my dragon he was hot tempered, literally and figuratively. Being the only wild dragon in the world had both its upside and downside.

The downside being he was both hard to hide and to control. The upside being he was, to my knowledge, the most powerful creature in all of Varya. And growing stronger every day.

Before I could respond to the two dwarves, Mehlar caught sight of me and bounded towards me. The dwarves got smartly out of the way as the giant beast lumbered across the mountain ground, spraying rocky scree in all directions.

I hugged Mehlar around his neck, unable to fit my arms all the way around. He lifted me off the ground and flapped his wings happily, sending gusts across the room.

“Calm, be calm buddy,” I soothed as he let me down and I stroked his hide.

Using my Tamer’s Empathy I channeled my feelings into him, projecting calm waves of energy. Slowly his turbulent mood equalized and he became less agitated, the fire in his eyes settling to low embers.

I took a step back now that he was calm.

Mehlar turned his gaze to Dracona who nodded her large gray head.

I smirked.

The two of them had been getting closer and closer. Their affections, it seemed, mirrored their masters.

As Mehlar walked over to Dracona, I left them alone and Azrael, Saya, myself and the two dwarves held a sort of unofficial council in the cave. We needed to decide what to do next.

“Did you get the provisions?” Korki asked irritably.

“Yes,” Floki added on. “We worked up an appetite handling your dragon.”

“Saya, you want to answer that?” I replied, deflecting.

The redhead shot me a glare and then looked back at the dwarves. “We were… unsuccessful.”

“They were out of food then? It doesn’t surprise me,” Azrael joined in. “When I flew over I noticed the crop lands were in disrepair and many shacks and tents were set up outside. They must be a refugee wave as a result of the dark elf attacks that have come here.”

“They weren’t out of food,” I said. “At least, that wasn’t the reason we couldn’t get any. Although what we saw wasn’t inspiring. It was actually a robbery that prevented us from getting our food. The grocer we visited was killed as soon as we stepped into the place. Something sinister is going on in that town. The criminal elements are in league with the law.”

Together we explained the rest of our story in full.

Azrael stood up when I had finished, her dark gaze flashing angrily. “Master, we must return. They have insulted you and your authority. And they have committed evil. We should liberate the townspeople in the name of the Anatheid and his firebound.”

“Aye!” Floki said, standing. “The dragon woman speaks truth. Plus we still haven’t gotten our food!”

Saya looked at me, I could tell she was at war with herself.

“They are not wrong, Daniel. But… as much as I want to get revenge on these people, this is not my kingdom nor yours. We are headed to Castle Blackwell. Going back and dealing with this town would lengthen our journey. And… as much as I hated those villains, it truly isn’t our responsibility. You have a greater mission. We have a greater mission,” she said, correcting herself.

I looked between them. “Korki, you have studied the map, how far are we from the Blackwell’s?”

He looked back at me and took a long deep breath before answering, considering what he had to say. Korki was the more level headed of the dwarven brothers. “Two days, Daniel. Perhaps one if we really push ourselves. Saya is right, this would delay us.”

“But we could still make it, even without food. Two days won’t kill us,” I said levelly.

All eyes were on me. I took a deep breath, sucking air in and then out. Heavy is the head that wears the crown.

“We press on,” I said finally. “We can melt freshwater from the snow, and we can make what little rations we have last. And we can bring up our concerns to Lord Blackwell directly once we arrive.”

No one disagreed, but they were far from enthusiastic. Being a leader, I was learning, sometimes involved making the hardest choice.

But I agreed to this, when I completed the trials. I knew it wouldn’t be easy.

At dawn the next morning, we flew out of the caverns, the girls and I on dragonback and the dwarves on their griffons. We hugged the side of the mountains, giving the village a wide berth. Still, I couldn’t help but turn and look off into the distance.

I could make out the edge of the city wall. I wondered if they could see us from it. Surely they were watching, keeping an eye out.

And if they do, what of it? They can not follow us.

There was no point in hiding that we were dragon riders from them, they’d seen Dracona yesterday, but at least from this distance, even if they could see us, they wouldn’t be able to make out the color of Mehlar’s scales, nor, hopefully, the two smaller winged forms of the dwarven griffons below us.

We did not speak as we rode.

Saya flew beside me astride Dracona. Azrael sat behind me, gripping me around the waist. It wasn’t just me that felt off, I could tell the girls felt the same way as well. None of us were the type to run from a fight, and it didn’t sit well.

Still, we had made the logical decision.

We traveled only a short way when I noticed a rancid smell that stung my nostrils. Then Saya called out to me from in front, pointing into the distance. I followed her directions and my mouth dropped open.

Smoke, thick black pillars of it, was rising from the ground. Saya motioned for us to follow her and we banked to the right and up, tailing her until she stopped for a moment, close enough to get a better view.

Together we huddled up in the air, taking stock.

“What is it?” I asked, a sinking feeling overtaking me.

“A fire,” Saya said, “In one of the neighboring villages.”

“It could be nothing,” Korki said. “An accident”

None of us believed that.

I looked at Floki who had his binoculars out and was adjusting the various mechanical dials on them with whirring and clicking sounds. He would give us a more detailed appraisal.

“It could be the dark elves,” Saya said.

“The captain said they were not here yet, though I cannot say she is to be trusted. Even so… this is pretty far for them to have advanced.” I replied.

“They move fast,” Saya shot back. “We should strike even faster.”

“Patience you two,” Azrael said from behind me. “See what the dwarf says first.”

“I cannot make out the nature of them,” Floki replied. “But what they are doing is clear. Some hooded figures are putting the human camp to the torch.”

My blood began to boil as I thought of the innocents in that camp.

“Enough. I’ve had enough,” I said, anger rising in me. “If the village authorities won’t stop this, I will. I don’t care who the culprits are; this cannot stand. Let’s get these bastards.”

Chapter 4

Battle

OLIVIA WATCHED the countryside pass by, rolling out like a giant green carpet below.

Uncle Baldr had led her outside of the castle and deeper into the villages of the fiefdom.

Though this area was under their jurisdiction, it was rare that she or her father ever visited these lands other than to fly over them in transit.

Their fiefdom was the most powerful and largest of three in the northern kingdom under Jorgmund. The other two were the lands of Lugarth and Kharn, which she could make out on the horizon if she squinted.

It couldn’t be right, she thought, that a lady and lord so rarely visit their own vassals. It is wrong to only read about them in ledgers, and hear about them in reports. Yet that was the life she’d been instructed to lead.

Olivia picked out little things as they flew.

Thatched roofs, pastures of this or that animal. Quarries of copper and stone. It was easy to forget just how beautiful the lands that belonged to her family were when she was cooped up in the castle.

And yet, they were at risk. And no one seemed to care.

“Uncle,” she said finally, pulling up alongside Baldr. “Doesn’t it scare you to see all this? So exposed? Our lands here are unguarded, it's so different from how we live behind the walls of Castle Blackwell.”

He frowned. “Follow me.”

The large man kicked his feet into his dragon's sides. The powerful blue creature took off, and Olivia found herself having to spur Arine on, faster and faster, to catch up to her uncle. The buildings below were whizzing by.

Eventually uncle Baldr held up a fist and his dragon reared its long neck and howled, beating its giant blue wings to slow itself into a holding pattern.

Arine and Olivia pulled up beside him, and she took a moment to catch her breath. Her long blonde hair was loose about her face. She had asked for an adventure, but she had not expected her uncle to go this far.

“Look, Olivia,” Baldr said, his arm extended.

She forgot all that was on her mind as she saw where Baldr was pointing. There were, in the far distance, large haphazard makeshift camps of humans filled with junk and in the distance she could see lines of people, like ants, heading towards them.

“What is all this?” she asked.

“Refugees, from the enemy at our gates.” Baldr sniffed and turned to her. “It is worse than you know. We are still far from the borders, that is where you can see the worst of it. Too many people are content to ignore the obvious until it is at our doorstep. You are correct, young Olivia, about your fears. But you are wrong about one thing. We don’t need a messiah to save us. We need steel, men, and wings.”

Olivia swallowed. “You will ask Father then?”

Baldr sighed. “I must. Even if I know his answer.”

“Daniel will help us,” she said slowly. “You will see.”

Baldr turned at her, the kindly eyes replaced with steel gray just like her father’s. “No, Olivia. Do not put your faith in anyone but yourself. Remember, you are Blackwell. Now, it is time we went back to the castle. Your father will be waiting.”

We flew like bullets towards the smoking ruins of the encampment.

It was as though all of our stealth, all of our sneaking around, had coiled us up like a spring that was now released. Our energy was palpable.

We were warriors, each of us. It was in none of our natures to run or hide from a fight. Now, it was time to indulge our inner fighters.

Saya was trained and forged in the wild eastern lands. Azrael was a dragonkin by birth, a fighter in her very soul. Finally the two dwarves, well, they were something else entirely. Each were captains under the mountain, and they were powerfully built and exceptionally talented with axes, crossbows and just about any type of combat.

I had fought with the two dwarves against the great frost wyrms, and I knew them capable and determined. Each of the burly warriors had already unsheathed his crossbow and readied a bolt.

Ready, always ready.

By the time we approached, the attackers appeared to be fleeing. Just like the men we’d seen in the village, they each wore dark cowls, covering their heads, though this group also appeared to be slightly more armored.

“Saya, Korki, secure the camp. Floki, you are with me!” I ordered.

Each of them nodded, wordlessly accepting my commands. I felt a surge of pride at that.

It is being the Anatheid, isn’t it? This is how it’s meant to be.

As we neared the ground, Floki let loose with his giant crossbow, spearing a fleeing enemy that screamed and fell.

Next, Mehlar roared, letting loose with his Sonic Screech ability, forcing a swathe of the fleeing hooded enemies to their knees. The sonic power of his spell was intense, and I gritted my teeth. Even used to it as I was, it left my ears ringing.

Now it was my turn.

I shot two firebolts, one going one and the other one bowling over an armored figure. I was just getting warmed up. Adrenaline kicking in.

“You cut them off at the back,” I ordered the dwarf. “I’ll do the same at the front. We will drive the enemies to the center and meet. Take a few prisoners if you can.”

“No promises,” Floki replied with a grin. He reached down to his side and tossed me an ax. “I think you’ll be needing this, Anatheid.”

We split up, Floki circling back to cut the enemies off while I sprinted ahead. Mehlar used Zephyr and a gust of wind rose behind us, pushing us towards the vanguard of the enemies. They looked up, yelling and pointing. Those who were not afraid began drawing their weapons.

When I reached the front of the column I squeezed Mehlar’s sides, and we turned abruptly and landed before them. The ground spun slightly in front of me as I was disoriented from the speed of our maneuver but I blinked back the dizziness.

Mehlar was having no such issues.

The golden dragon let out a roar and then breathed a giant gout of flame, setting the ground alight in a wide arc and then fanning the flames with his outstretched wings. He must have looked a fearsome sight, glittering in the firelight with teeth as long and sharp as swords. The enemies who had earlier raised their weapons now cowered before him, unable to move forward without setting themselves alight or risking life and limb against the powerful beast.

<< Hold them here. Keep them from fleeing >> I mentally ordered Mehlar as I dismounted.

I turned Floki’s ax over in my palm. It was a shame I’d lost Lazgar’s but it would do. As I looked down at the blade, the rest of my plan crystallized. I would cut my way to the dwarves, subdue the last of the enemy while Mehlar prevented any stragglers from escaping. As I ran, each footfall became more steady. It was a good thing too, for only a moment later I was confronted with my first opponent.

Until then, my suspicions had not been confirmed, for I had seen only humanoid figures cloaked in black. But this warrior was making no attempt to hide himself. He was a dark elf, fully armored in black and gray spiked wargear. He snarled and charged at me as soon as our eyes met.

With one hand I cast a fireball in his face, causing the creature to screech and back away. While he was still reeling from the magical attack, I used my right hand to carve the evil creature from its groin to neck with Floki’s ax.

It was bloody messy business, and I had to press my foot to the dark elf’s still bleeding chest to remove it. It would have been easier with my sword, but this was still packed away on Mehlar’s back along with my armor as it was impractical to travel with them on.

I could hear Floki roar and let my thoughts go, turning until I found him.

He wasn’t hard to spot, he was a hurricane in his own right. I saw him wielding his other ax, which was quite different from the one he gave me. It was a two handed weapon nearly the height and width of himself. The powerfully built dwarf cleaved a dark elf in two and slammed the head of his weapon across the face of another armored warrior.

Both dropped, dead and stunned in instants.

Wow. Looks like he didn’t need my help anyhow.

<< Congratulations you are now a…

Rank 5 Dragon Tamer

You have gained the following ability:

Level 1: Light Manipulation

You can use this ability to manipulate what others see by creating a screen of light energy.

Level 1: Dragonlink

You can use this ability alongside your dragon to not only see, like with Dragonsight, but to hear and smell and access all other sensations at a high level. Be wary, this takes full concentration.

The following ability has increased:

Level 2: Firebolt >>

I blinked. It had been a while since I’d leveled up and I had almost forgotten what it was like for the codex to speak directly into my brain. Now wasn’t exactly the time to go into further detail about my abilities however.

I dismissed the notifications, and I looked around at the aftermath of our blitzkrieg. There was little left to be said of our opponents. A handful of the armored dark elves were kneeling, terrified. Two of the hooded warriors with blades were trying to get them back to their feet. The rest of the enemies had been laid low by our initial aerial bombardment.

These final two of them turned to me when I approached, screaming and raising their blades. Then they charged me. Their faces were both still obscured, and I noticed they wore no armor. I hurled my ax and caught one in the chest, bowling him over. Then I gritted my teeth and cast Fire Armor, large red flames erupting across my body.

The remaining warrior swung a wide arc with his curved sword, aimed straight at my head. I dodged and struck him in the chest with two flaming fists. He stumbled back, and I kicked the legs out from under him, his blade clattering to the ground. I smashed down onto him with a flaming elbow.

I heard a crack. He gurgled and then made no more sound or movements.

The remaining warrior was clawing at his chest feebly, trying and failing to remove the weapon embedded in him. I grabbed the handle of the ax and twisted it.

He screeched.

“How did you get here? Speak, dark one!” I demanded.

He jibbered in a foreign tongue.

“I said speak!” I growled, fury taking me. I released the ax and pulled back his hood with still flaming fingers.

To my surprise, this warrior was not a dark elf at all… but a human! But something was off about him. His face was discolored with pale and blue spider-like veins criss crossing his cheeks and temple. His eyes seemed to glow faintly.

He spat out blood and glared up at me, defiantly, speaking with some effort, as though it were not his native tongue: “Foolish wild one, we are deeper than you know. Your time will come soon enough, and our queen shall… she shall-”

His eyes dimmed and his body spasmed. His lips moved a little and then stopped. Then he spoke no more.

“Shit,” I swore and removed the ax. I dismissed the fire that wreathed me. “I guess I was a little too rough.”

Floki came up behind me, panting. When he saw the scene he chuckled. “I thought you said to keep some alive.”

“I tried to,” I replied. “Did you manage to take any prisoners?”

He gave me a toothy grin. “No, I supposed I didn’t either.”

I sighed. “Let’s hope the others fared better in that department.”

Unfortunately for us, Saya and the others appeared to have been even more bloodthirsty. Not a single human or elf remained alive. We followed the trail of destruction all the way back to the scene of the original attack, the small encampment.

The people who lived there had suffered greatly. Their homes were destroyed, and the few that survived were cowering in fear, afraid and unable to speak much about what they had endured. All we could get out of them was that it had been a sudden attack in the early morning hours.

Azrael broke the silence that hung heavy upon us all. “Master, what will we do?” she asked.

I looked at her striking purple eyes. She was always level headed under pressure, but even she seemed to feel the pain and anger of this place.

“I think it’s time to put on my armor, and to draw my sword,” I said. “I’m not sure exactly what is going on back in that village, but what I’ve seen today is sick. Humans in league with dark elves… something terrible is going on here, and I think we need to confront it.

“So, the Anatheid shall walk this day!” Korki said with a small smile. “I have not seen that armor nor that sword since our king crowned you at Wingard.

“Yes, yes he will,” Saya said, pride upon her face.

My heart swelled. It was true, I was ready to finally lift that sword and wield it for its true purpose

Chapter 5

Waiting

SHE AWOKE FROM A DREAM, her heart beating fast. She could still feel his hands on her.

Damn! she mentally wailed. Why couldn’t I have finished before waking?

She shook her head. Now she was really in a state and horny as hell.

Daniel had better come quickly, she thought, projecting the thought and her need at him. I’d best deal with this in the bath.

She got up quickly out of bed but only managed to take a few steps towards her private bathing room before she was hit with a sudden wave of heat and a flash of light. A vision overtook her senses, and the room disappeared.

She saw Daniel, her firebound, astride Mehlar. He was wearing beautiful glittering armor and a huge sword was slung across his back.

Then, just as soon as the vision had hit her, it faded, and she was left alone. Shaking her head once more she wandered over to her mirror and looked at her reflection.

As she drank in her appearance, she imagined herself in Daniel’s eyes. A blush crept across her features. She traced her fingers down her reddened cheeks.

She was fair skinned, blue eyed and had blonde hair. Blonde. Her curse. And yet, Daniel had always seemed to like it.

She had cut it shorter, just below her ears and had it ever so slightly curled. She wondered if he would like the new style. She twirled a lock of it.

She remembered his hands in her hair, lovingly one moment, then rough, strong, and commanding in the next. She liked his touch. Her hands ran lower, tracing her collarbone as she imagined those hands were his. She picked at the thin sheer material of her nightgown. In the right light one could see right through it.

Would you like it, Daniel? What would you do if you were here… would you… she thought as she closed her eyes and her hand slipped lower.

Knock knock knock

“Lady Olivia” a voice called out. “May I come in?”

“Yes, of course,” Olivia said. She recognized the voice as Sebaliah, her maid. The two of them had grown up together.

“Your father says a suitor has come today, so we must prepare you.”

“A suitor!?” Olivia dropped her hands from her neck and whirled. “I told father I wasn’t interested.”

Sebaliah gave a forced smile. “I see, well perhaps we should get you washed up and dressed anyways. It wouldn’t do to be rude now, would it? I’m sure your father is just keeping up appearances within the kingdom.”

Sebaliah led her to the tub and bade her strip naked. Olivia dropped her thin nightclothes. Sebaliah made an exclamation and Olivia blushed even harder.

“It has been a long time, hasn’t it?” Sebaliash asked.

“Since I left Castle Blackwell, yes. To tour the kingdoms and then to the Academy.”

“You have grown into a fine young woman, it is no wonder that your father worries. It is also no wonder that he is looking for suitors… I mean… I should not have said that.”

“It’s okay Sebaliah, it's not your fault he thinks that way.”

Like I’m some piece of meat for the taking of the highest bidder, she mentally clarified.

Olivia did not say that part out loud. Instead, she let Sebaliah sit her down on a stool in the center of the bath while the maid sponged scented water over Olivia’s skin. The petite blonde watched rivulets run down her chest, her pink nipples standing to attention.

She resisted the urge to grab them because she still had unfinished business from the morning. Her eyes looked down at the small tuft of hair between her legs… and bit her lip.

If only it were Daniel instead of Sebaliah behind me, she thought as she wanted to finish the sequence from her dream.

Then Sebaliah dumped an entire bucket of cold water over her head and all the sexy thoughts left her as she cussed.

“That’s freezing!” Olivia shouted.

“Ice water is good for the skin my lady!”

Olivia doubted that.

Before I had donned the armor I was worried it would be uncomfortable or heavy, but it actually felt natural, like a second skin.

I felt as I had on the day I had last and first worn it. The day the king of the dwarves had christened me the Anatheid. I felt powerful. I felt like me. More me than I had ever been.

I had fought hard for the armor, and I knew I deserved it. I had faced each of my fears in the trials under the mountain.

The girls had helped dress me before we headed towards the village, carefully fitting each piece of silvery steel with golden trim. I flexed my fingers, despite the thickness of the steel each of the joints was carefully made to allow me flexibility.

The last piece I had put on was the sword, slung across my back. In some ways it was even more impressive than the armor. It was huge, requiring two hands to wield it, and its hilt was encrusted with jewels. I had not yet drawn it in battle. In fact, I had held it only once on the day the dwarven king had knighted me

Let’s hope I need not draw it tonight either. There is a way we can end this without bloodshed. I still have hope. That village is filled with innocent people, even if their leaders are evil.

Once we were all prepared, we flew as fast as we could towards the village. I was on Mehlar’s back, while Azrael sat behind Saya upon Dracona. The two dwarves tailed behind us, crossbows at the ready. As soon as we were within eyesight of the walls, I held up an armored fist and circled it, signaling to fan out.

The low, dilapidated walls of the village were manned only by a handful of guards who were peering over at us in surprise. One even rubbed his eyes repeatedly, as though to chase away the phantoms he was seeing. They were in shock, and we needed to use this surprise to our advantage.

I had outlined to the girls and dwarves that our plan was shock and awe. This was a show of force. We were not here to fight man-to-man, not unless we had to.

We flew low over the walls.

Mehlar let out his attack first, using Sonic Screech. The blast had the guards yelling and clapping their hands over their ears.

Next Dracona blew a rain of fire over the gate, setting the front of it ablaze.

Finally, The two dwarves each dropped loud but relatively harmless explosives that went off with booms and bangs in the streets.

Below us was chaos, fear, and awe, just as we had planned. With all that we had unleashed, we were not challenged. Instead the guards and villagers alike were shouting, screaming, and pointing.

Some were even cheering.

We took advantage of the situation we’d created, storming past the now non existent defenses. and pushing our way to the very center of the village.

My mind went back to what the human I had slain had said. That his queen would come for me. As easy as this was up until now, we had to be careful.

This rot runs deep.

“Azrael, Saya, Floki, Korki, do not let your guards down, even if all seems well!” I cautioned. There were nods and agreements all around.

We landed in front of the large hall where Saya and I had last been interrogated by the captain. It was at the very heart of the village. The streets were relatively empty, save for some beggars and a few merchants cleaning up, all of whom fled upon spotting us.

Despite the lack of other people around, Mehlar and Dracona could barely fit once they landed, crowded amidst all the buildings and ramshackle developments.

After we dismounted we were confronted with the only two members of the village who had not fled their posts. They were trembling, quaking. They couldn’t have been much older than eighteen, either of them. They stood on either side of the hall wearing ill-fitting leather armor.

One of them finally got the courage to reach for his sword.

“Are you sure you want to try that?” Saya asked, sliding her own blade out of her scabbard.

I joined her, pulling up on her right while Azrael did the same on her left. Behind us, Floki and Korki brandished their large axes, growling as they took up the rear.

“Drop your weapons,” I demanded. “You don’t want to fight us.”

The guards hesitated for a moment, looking at each other nervously, before each let their weapons fall.

To underscore the point, from behind us, Korki let out a yell and swung his ax. One of the young men let out a yelp and ran. His buddy, wide eyed, remained for a moment before turning tail and joining him.

I frowned, looking back at the dwarves.

“What? I was just having a little fun with the lad,” Korki said with a grin.

I shook my head. “Okay, but you two are standing watch while we go inside.”

“Fair enough,” Floki agreed. “But if anything goes down in there, you call right quick.”

The two dwarves took up the positions of the deserted guards, on either side of the door. One thing about the two of them was that they were reliable. I nodded to each of them.

The girls pushed open the large oaken doors, entering unopposed. As we strode in it seemed a council was in full session. At the end of the hall was a circular table with the captain of the guard on one side and someone who I could only assume from his formal dress was the leader of the town beside her.

Despite knowing that we had stationed Korki and Floki at the doors and that our dragons patrolled the perimeter, I still felt ill at ease and a prickling sensation rose up my back. We would know the second there was trouble outside, and the reverse was also true and yet…

What is this sensation in me?

As we walked down the aisle, between row after row of seats, all eyes shifted to us. There were audible gasps from the audience as we entered. I felt oddly out of place in my armor and battle gear, surrounded by council members and the village public.

It took a moment for the guard captain to see us, and then to process what she was seeing and finally to recognize who we were. I supposed we looked a lot different, Saya and I, all dressed up in our full regalia. I took a small amount of pleasure in her slack jaw, her surprise.

She really thought we were just beggars in her town she could mess with, did she?

The guard captain rose to her feet, her mouth still agape. She raised her finger, stuttering as she tried to find the words to address us.

I didn’t wait for her to find them.

I strode forward, ignoring her and turning my gaze to the man beside the captain. He was dressed in long red robes with fur lined cuffs and neck. Though clearly the leader, he didn’t look like much of a man at all. He was a true fop. His eyes were as wide as saucers and his cheeks were pale.

“You, are you in charge of this village?” I asked, nearly having reached the semi-circular desk behind which they sat.

“I… I am.” he stammered “I’m the mayor.” His eyes darted back and forth between other council members as if waiting to be told what to do.

No. Don’t look at them, look at me.

“I am Daniel,” I said loudly, capturing his gaze and focusing all of my energy on keeping his attention. “These are my companions, Saya and Azrael.”

The mayor's eyes shifted between the fiery warrior on my right and the slender bombshell on my left, both of them making no pretense about their weapons. Saya brandished her sword and Azrael had out her whip, although, I noted… it was not aflame.

That’s good, let’s not scare them more by revealing we have a dragonkin sorceress on our side.

“We have just stopped a dark elf raid on your borderlands, I wonder if that was something you were aware of?” I asked pointedly.

“We were not!” a voice came from the other side of him, a gray haired man with an ostentatious dress. “The dark elves are far from here!”

Saya let out a barking laugh. “Oh, so I suppose those were ghosts we ran into out there?”

“Enough!” the mayor interjected, gaining his nerve. “You have interrupted our meeting. But tell me… is it true?” He faltered, a hint of fear in his eyes. “Did you see the dark ones?”

“Yes, the village was totally overrun, we chased them-” I began before I was cut off.

“LIAR!” the captain screamed.“We must seize them at once, where are the guards?”

The captain looked around frantically, then fixed her eyes on the doorway where the bulky form of Floki and Korki stood, twin axes at the ready.

“Oh, I’m sure that your reinforcements will be coming,” Azrael smiled. “Eventually. But I’m not sure if you want them to come so soon. I can’t guarantee your safety if a fight breaks out.”

The dragonkin cracked her whip experimentally, eyeing the captain. Enmity radiated from her; she had a grudge. This was the enemy who had imprisoned her man. Her master. And Azrael didn’t forgive easily.

The captain drew her sword. A strange hue was cast over her, visible blue blotches began to spread across her cheeks, and her eyes began to glow. The eerie feeling I’d felt earlier crept back over me.

“Seize them!” the captain yelled in a frenzy. “If any member of the council or audience considers themselves a citizen… attack them now!”

I drew my own sword, the large weapon singing in the air as it slid out of its massive sheath. There were gasps among the crowd. No one moved.

“I do not come to you as a bystander,” I said loudly. “I come to you as the enemy of the dark ones. I will no longer stand silently by while they plague you. And you have darkness in your very midst!”

“Lies!” the captain hissed.

“Floki!” I yelled, “Bring in the evidence!”

The muscle-bound dwarf strode in to further exclamations from the crowd.

Floki had stowed his ax and in his hands he held a brown burlap sack. No one made a move to stop him, the captain’s pleas had fallen on deaf ears. I had not wanted it to come to this. It was a macabre thing to do.

But sometimes you just need to show people the truth. Shove their nose in the dirt.

Floki wasted no more time. As soon as he reached the center of the hall, he emptied the sack onto the floor. It hit the ground with a thud, and the crowd groaned and gasped. It was the head of a dark elf, its shriveled eyes looking up for all to see with its tongue lolling out. In many ways, it was even more terrifying in death than in life. The very presence of the thing was vile.

The crowd was nervous, murmuring and looking between each other. Try as they might, they could not deny what their very eyes were showing them. Physical proof that we’d slain a dark elf was in their very hall.

“It is true,” Floki’s voice bellowed. “They have come, you have been blind to the enemy at your gates!

The captain knew the game was up then. She screamed and barred her teeth. She was looking less like a human and more like some kind of grotesque creation.

Without further warning, she threw herself over the desk, her body contorting as she advanced upon me.

“You….” Her voice had a dark ethereal quality to it. “Anatheid. The Queen will come for you, the new age will be one of the dark!”

She righted herself, all of her joints snapping into place, then raised her arms and barreled towards me. All fear had left her as she screeched. She was moving fast, inhumanly fast.

There was no time to think, no time for fanfare. I brought the massive blade down across her body, slicing her from neck to navel, the vast metal edge parting flesh and bone like it was nothing. The steel practically sang as it cleaved right through her.

I stood with the blade still outstretched, as her distorted body froze in front of me,cleaved in half. For the briefest moment, we remained like this, and then a spray of gore and viscera erupted from her body. Each half of her slid apart, and she crumpled onto the ground.

The mayor threw up.

Following the attack, the mayor and his advisors ordered the city on lockdown and promised to send word to the other local village lords. He thanked us profusely and offered for us to stay but we declined.

“How could this happen?” the mayor asked before we parted. He had calmed down somewhat but was still shaky.

“It is in the dark ones’ nature. To pervert and destroy from within,” Azrael replied. “But I too am surprised, it was as though corruption had spread to the bodies of humans themselves.”

The mayor nodded, then looked towards me. “Is it true? Are you the… well… I mean… you are the….”

“Yes, I am,” I said. “I am the Anatheid, the wild one. But now we must go; we have an appointment at Castle Blackwell.”

“The castle!” he exclaimed. “Do you mean to speak to Lord Blackwell himself?”

“Yes. Do you have a message for him?”

“Tell him we need help… and fast….”

I nodded. “I will.”

Chapter 6

Arrival

OLIVIA KNEW EXACTLY how she looked as she entered the ballroom. She didn’t need the whistles, the turned heads, the bows or the stares to confirm it. None of their gazes meant a thing to her. She held in her heart only that her firebound was close.

Daniel is coming, she encouraged herself.

Baldr stopped her as she headed to the buffet. “My lady, you look stunning. But your face could kill a snow lion. Why not share your beautiful smile?”

She sniffed. “Smile? Why? Father won’t listen to me when I talk of strategy, but he has time to throw this party for some suitor?”

Baldr chuckled. “Some suitor? They didn’t tell you, did they? Your father didn’t invite just any suitor; this is Prince Khanut, son of King Jorgmund.”

Baldr gestured over to Khanut who was glancing at them while laughing with his men raucously. He was what some might consider handsome. But Olivia knew his type all too well. Though he owned land and had plenty of wealth, he was more concerned with his appearance at court than anything else.

Any other lady, you might have a shot. Not me, she mentally blew him off, trying to keep her disdain from her face.

Baldr saw her gaze and took a long draught of his wine. “He will join our envoy to see the king. He has decided to come two days early just to see you.”

“He’s going to be very disappointed,” Olivia said, grabbing a glass of wine. “Let's get this over with.”

She heard her uncle sigh. “Just go easy on him.”

Yeah. Right, she thought before cutting off even more scathing remarks about his person.

Olivia sat by her window looking out at the stars.

She traced the various constellations with her gaze with her head cupped in her pale white hands. She drummed her fingers on her cheek.

In a simpler time, her father had sat with her and showed her each of them, telling her of their history.

But that was before she grew up. Now expectations were like a weight upon her shoulders, pressing her down and keeping her from reaching the surface.

Finally, her eyes landed on the “Jaws of Orias”, a downward shaped V. It represented the evil onyx drake that had reigned with the dark elf Queen during the second age.

Olivia remembered how Daniel had reacted in Professor Yilva’s lecture about it. He had been bored at first, unlike her and their friend Elias. He was the type to prefer action to books. And yet, he listened intently when he realized what he was learning about.

It was his destiny.

It was no coincidence that Daniel had named his own drake Mehlar, after the golden drake of the second age. It was this Mehlar, alongside Prince Ray’thel, who had defeated the dark Queen all those years ago. The story was longer and deeper than that, but at its core, it was a tale of light against dark, good against evil.

And evil, for a long time, had won. And then, after the Queen had been defeated, the dark ones and the wild dragons disappeared alongside the magical races of the world. They had left humans alone. Only a few tame dragons had survived to repopulate, at a fraction of their former strength.

That was… until Daniel came back.

A thrill ran through her as she pictured him flying on Mehlar’s back, cutting through that night sky below the glowing V of Orias. She felt warmth, strength, and heat as each wingbeat thrummed in the air. She could hear it. It was in her very core.

She reached out as if to touch the image in her mind, and for a moment, it seemed like she might, before it vanished. She wanted to call Arine, to leap out, and to fly into the skies and chase Daniel down.

She held herself back.

The vision had been so real. She closed her eyes. She got in tune with her firebound master. Their connection was strong and true, not easily broken. She felt him and knew that he felt her too.

He was close, very close.

Olivia sighed and opened her eyes. That meant he was on his way. As much as she wanted to chase after him, it would not be worth it.

She was in enough trouble as it was, and a final stunt like that would practically be a declaration of war against her father. And while she wouldn’t mind doing that for the man she loved, she couldn’t jeopardize everything like that.

He needs me to be on his side, he’s going to have to face the court. He will ask for Blackwell’s help, and he will need an ally.

Olivia thought back to the events of the evening. She’d been rude to Khanut. He’d made such grand gestures, donating to the Blackwell family fund and bringing gifts for her and for her sister. But she could see straight through him. He wanted an alliance with her father, and he had lecherous eyes.

She’d left the ball early to go train with Arine.

Her father had cornered her on the front lawns as the sun had begun to set. She had been out long… too long. Even she knew that. Even if she wasn’t a lady, even if she wasn’t expected to entertain Khanut…. It did not befit a royal to abandon their guests.

So why do I feel angry, and not sorry? she asked herself. It’s this stupid charade. Father knows it, and I know it. I am Daniel’s, and he is mine. My heart and soul has already been given to another.

“Olivia, why do you test me so?” her father had bellowed, shaking his fat fingers in her face.

She eyed the rings that flickered in the lowlight, her gaze sweeping over the guards who surrounded him. There had been a time where he hadn’t needed so many guards… or so many rings. Where he had been content to watch the stars with her… alone… even to ride together.

But then, he started talking about land and legacy, about the Blackwell cause.

“Khanut is a good man,” her father continued, his voice rising louder and louder as he did. “And more importantly, he wants to do right by you, me and our family. These are not easy times…. We need his support.”

“His support? I know these aren’t easy times, Father. That's what I’ve been trying to tell you. We need more than just political support. I’ve told you what I truly want, who I truly think can save us. The dark ones are on our doorstep; they-”

“Enough! You insist on talking of war, but you forsake your duty to this family? It is time you thought about your priorities. Your mother would be ashamed.”

Mother… he wants to talk about Mother? Now!? she screamed in her mind.

Tears fell down Olivia’s cheeks in spite of herself. She wanted to be angry, to shout and scream… even to hit him. And yet when she opened her mouth nothing came out. She sniffed and rubbed her eyes with her arm.

There was an uncomfortable silence. “O-olivia…” her father stumbled, knowing he had gone too far to bring up her mother… to bring up the dead. But it was too late.

She stormed off, brushing past the guards. She expected to hear footsteps following her and the cold metal grasp of a gauntlet, but it did not come. They had let her retreat to her room where she now sat.

Staring at the stars.

We heard the trumpets before we reached the walls. Saya, Azrael and the dwarves had suggested we prepare for the worst and expect the best. Even so, I did not anticipate such fanfare.

So they had seen us coming, then… at least with enough time to prepare.

It was an impressive welcome, and I wondered at how they had learned of our arrival ahead of time in order to set it up. We had, of course, caused quite a disturbance on the outskirts of their fiefdom, and yet for news of that to reach here before us would require magical means.

I’ll have to inquire about that, I suppose Lord Blackwell has quite a few such tricks up his sleeve.

But however they had heard, they welcomed us in, waving at us from the ramparts of the castle, heralding our arrival.

We landed in the central courtyard of the castle where a whole host of guards in shining mail stood eagerly awaiting us. Several of them were waving large banners and stood to attention. A crowd of nobles gawped from behind them. Before Mehlar had even touched the ground, I was searching for Olivia’s face amongst the crowd.

I had no luck, but I didn't fret. We were here, and I knew I would see her soon.

Lord Blackwell himself didn’t show up right away. We were met instead by a

kind eyed, gray haired and broad fellow with an impressive mustache who identified himself as Baldr, the captain of the Blackwell armed forces.

The man gave me a quick bow and led me inside, pushing past gaggles of nobles who were pointing at me and Mehlar. It was hard to blame them. A giant golden dragon and a man in Ithrandi steel. Not to mention the dwarves, who were getting an equal amount of attention now that they too had landed.

We had made quite a stir.

We were forced to leave our dragons and griffons behind, but were promised the best care for them at the castle’s stables. I reluctantly patted Mehlar on his large snout and bade him be good before leaving him

It was my turn to be impressed when I entered the castle’s main entrance. I was met almost immediately with my first proper display of the famous Blackwell opulence. From outside the castle, it was hard to imagine the interior. As we flew over, we had seen only large white walls with rows of gleaming armored guards and crenelated towers.

The dwarven kingdom had been impressive in terms of scale and engineering, but the interior of Castle Blackwell was luxurious. It was absolutely a stark contrast to the way the citizens and villagers had been living on the outskirts we had just visited. Here, anything seemed possible.

Golden framed reliefs of various nobles hung upon the walls. There were statues, red velvet curtains and drapes everywhere, with huge marble columns lining the hallway. At the very end of this long structure was a throne and on it sat a man who I could only presume was Lord Blackwell himself.

It was as we walked down this long hallway that I caught my first glimpse of Olivia, although not in person.

Instead, what I saw was a huge painting of her looking down at me. They had gotten her figure right, but the smile was absolutely fake. It missed the way her lips curled slightly more to the right with the dimples on either side.

Shit, I really miss her. How long is all this pomp going to take?

Lord Blackwell was not a particularly imposing man, though he had a certain sense of grace. He was thin but not sickly, and old but not tired. He had long straight gray hair and piercing blue eyes. The eyes were the only one of his features that resembled his daughter.

When we reached him Saya and Azrael tugged at my elbows, indicating to me that I should bow before him. Reluctantly I lowered my head and neck, though I did fully kneel as the two girls did beside me. It was not easy in my full plate mail, nor was I sure I wanted to. The two dwarves stood behind me, and I could not tell what they had done.

“Rise! Rise all of you!” the lord said, with a thin smile. “I apologize for the lack of fanfare; you rather surprised us in your coming. We only confirmed your arrival early this morning by the sightings of your dragons, though we did hear some reports. In any case, we welcome you to Castle Blackwell”

The lord swept his hands to either side of the throne. The two visored knights on either side of him slammed the butts of their staffs on the ground to punctuate his point.

I lifted my head.

I remembered having an audience before the king of the dwarves, it had been decidedly different. But I too have changed since then. Though I was here to respect the Blackwells, I wasn’t going to bite my tongue. I’d seen a little too much.

“Lord, thank you for your hospitality in receiving us. We have traveled a long way to get here. I would like to introduce my companions. Saya, from the eastern lands; Azrael, a warrior of the nomad tribes; and Floki and Korki, envoys from the dwarven kingdom.”

I decided to leave out the fact that Azrael was a dragonkin; meeting the dwarves and me already seemed to sufficiently shock onlookers. Indeed, I heard a murmur go up from a few of the guards lining the hallway as they caught sight of the two dwarves behind me.

Lord Blackwell coughed and glared at his men, and they quickly stood back to attention silently. As he turned back to me, his smile returned. He had lapsed only momentarily.

“We welcome you all. It is an honor to be the first humans to receive dwarves in our lifetime!”

I stood to the side to allow the dwarves to come forward.

Floki, who looked like had forgotten where he was, mumbled “Oh yes, of course!”

Korki grunted and nodded. That was about as good of a greeting as they could give.

I stifled a chuckle and I saw Saya do the same.

“My lord,” I began. “We have important and urgent things to discuss-”

“Daniel, isn’t it?” he said, cutting me off. “Yes. They are calling you the wild one, among other things…. It is great to meet you in person.”

Other things? I knew the dwarves called me Anatheid. Did the humans in the north have their own word for me?

“I-” I began, before I was cut off again.

“We will talk soon, very soon,” Lord Blackwell interrupted. “I regret that I have some matters of state to attend to. Please, make yourselves at home. Our servants can get you fresh court clothes and food or a place to take a quick rest. Soon after that, we shall have a banquet in your honor. Your rooms will be prepared for you later tonight.”

There was a slightly awkward silence before I realized we had been dismissed, and several servants came to whisk us away. I bowed before the lord and let them do so.

“He’s giving us the run around, isn’t he?” I whispered to Saya.

“Get used to it,” she hissed back. “These royals are all the same.”

While we were led away to get changed, the two dwarves remained with some of the dignitaries on some matters of inter-kingdom diplomacy. The idea amused me because the two of them were probably just eager to get some big tankards of ale before the feast.

And why not? They deserve it. Use that celebrity status for good.

Chapter 7

Dinner

OLIVIA SAT across from her tutor, annoyed and unable to focus. She knew it would be rude of her to ignore the man fully.

Any other day at all, she would have welcomed a chance to reconnect with him. She had grown up under his tutelage and had missed him dearly at the academy. She’d missed all of her tutors really. But to set up lessons for her today?

It was a clear and cheap ploy by her father to keep her out of the way of the ceremonies for even longer. As soon as she realized he also knew Daniel was coming, she noticed his attempts to keep her distant.

She chewed her inner lip as Loran studied her.

Her tutor had gotten old, but he had lost none of his sharpness. The man was a lifelong scholar. It was his value to Lord Blackwell that stayed the hand of many nobles who would have had him flogged, or worse, for his acerbic wit.

He often forgot his place.

It was something Olivia loved about Loran, that he didn’t seem to care for authority in the slightest. But that also meant he didn’t care for her authority, and there was little chance she could bribe or cajole her way out of a lesson today.

She sighed and looked down at her hands, she had spilled ink on them earlier and as much as she had tried to clean all of them, a few slight streaks remained. She hid her hands under the skirts of her dress and looked at Loran. He was flipping through a large tome, trying to find the right page to show her an important passage.

It was, in many ways, thanks to Loran that she had done so well at the academy to begin with. He had prepared her so well for the history classes she would take with Yilva, although who knew that history would come true?

We are living through those days now, rather than reading about them. That’s why it’s doubly important I get the heck out of here right now! she argued in her mind, but she had to be careful with her words.

“Loran,” Olivia said. “Can’t you see what's going on outside? Don’t you want to meet them? It’s the wild one… he even brought dwarves!”

Loran’s large eyebrows twitched, and a smile crept across his lips. He carefully placed a bookmark in the yellowed pages and closed the tome before shifting his gaze to his pupil.

“Of course,” Loran said. “The wild one, yes, I think we can safely say that has been confirmed… but dwarves? You must be mistaken, child. Rumors, at best.”

“You will see, Loran. It is true!” Olivia interjected. “But more importantly isn’t this just what you got me to study about? Aren’t you interested to see history return to life? You taught me about the wild one! About the turning of the age! It was written right here, by your own hand, in the library!”

Olivia thumped her hands down on the table, and it rattled. Loran steadied an errant quill and frowned at her.

“Well… it is one thing to talk about history, and another to live through it, young Olivia.”

She saw something flash in his eyes, something… she hadn’t seen before… a sadness.

Was master Loran worried about something? she asked herself as she processed his hints.

“These are dangerous times; do not assume anything. Even about those who might be your allies,” Loran said as he eyes the door where two guards stood watch.

What did that mean? she thought. Why couldn’t he speak clearly and warn her if he knew something?

But Loran did not explain further. The look in his eyes quickly dissipated, and he would hear no more talk about either the wild one or dwarves.

Instead they went on to continue her lessons.

Loran drilled her about all sorts of facts, skirting the questions she brought up deftly and bringing her into discussions on troop numbers, movements, borders, things she didn't learn at the academy. They were Blackwell things, and the affairs of state.

“What's the point of all this,” she interrupted. “Father doesn’t want me in charge, so why pretend I need to know all the kingdom secrets?”

Loran drummed his long bony fingers on the wooden desk and pursed his lips in frustration.

There was a knock on the door.

The banquet hall was slightly reminiscent of being back at the academy cafeteria, with the sights and smells of so many unfamiliar dishes. The difference here was that this was no ordinary buffet. Everything, as was the Blackwell way, was a little bit extra.

Instead of self-serve, there were waiters and waitresses of every kind, wandering around with large metal platters of finger food. I had several samples as we were escorted to our table with Lord Blackwell. In this, at least, he had kept his word. We were given an audience, although not a private one.

We sat all around him, joined by a variety of dignitaries we did not yet know. Floki and Korki sat at the farther end of the table, having preceded us. They waved to us happily as we joined them. Each dwarf had already drunk two tankards of ale each and were enjoying their time. I grinned as I overheard snippets of their conversation.

“Yes. Well, you see, if you might want to sign on behalf of your lord to open up some trade routes to the-” one of the royals said to Floki before he was cut off.

“Aye, tell you what…. Get me another around, and we’ll see what I can do!” the dwarf bellowed, then shot me a wink.

Saya smirked. “He’s got it right; take them for all they got.”

Better him than me to deal with those piranhas.

Once I sat down a wave of tiredness hit me. It had been several hours since we arrived, and I was exhausted. I felt like Lord Blackwell was testing the limits of my endurance of being in the spotlight.

I forced my tired eyes open and tried to be polite. Dish after dish began to arrive, and I picked at each one. Some were tasty; others were strange. After a while they all blended together. I was no longer hungry, but a strange emptiness crept over me.

While we are doing this, so many are in danger or dying. What is going on here?

The dwarves were ravenous, I could hear them from down the table. Azrael seemed to hold her own as well. But Saya, like me, seemed to be wary. We were both tired and slightly on edge.

“So,” I said when a moment presented itself. “My lord… we need to talk about what I saw out there. Starting with a village an hour’s flight inside your borders. The dark elves are not only at your borders, they had already infiltrated the village guards. It was like they had taken over the captain with some foul magic. We need to consider that this corruption is spreading, and fast.”

The lord nodded along as I spoke, but his eyes roamed the banquet hall. They fixed on me when I was done.

“Daniel, have you taken a look around?” he asked.

“Y-yes?” I replied, unsure of what he was getting at.

“No, a real look around. Not just at the hall. At the walls of the castle, the guards that greeted you, that are near me even now.” He gestured to either side of him where two still stood.

“We are the most heavily defended fiefdom in the most heavily fortified kingdom in all of Varya. I believe you when you tell me you encountered dark elves on the borderland. I truly do, Daniel.” He wiped his chin with a napkin. “But you will find that things are much different here in my own castle, much more controlled.”

“And then what of the villages without the benefit of your walls? Whose jurisdiction is that village, if not yours? What of the war that-”

“That,” he said, his eyes hardening, “Is something we can speak of at the proper moment. For now, you should enjoy the food, especially seeing as it was prepared for you. Don’t you think? It's lovely; try your barley and frostflower soup.”

His fake smile was on again, I looked down at the soup and then back up at him. I was about to argue with him, to lose my cool, but I saw movement in my peripheral vision. I felt her before I fully recognized her. I knew it deep down in me.

Olivia.

My heart swelled, and a heat arose within me. It was her with her feminine swirling energy, warm like the sun yet delicate like a flower.

When my eyes focused on the source of movement, sure enough there she was, radiant and beautiful. I stood and wanted to embrace her immediately but knew that so many eyes were on me. There was also a table between us.

And her father.

“This, this is my daughter, Olivia… but you’ve met…” the lord said slowly and without inflection, his face a mask.

What did Olivia tell him about us? And what does he think? This does not seem like the time or place to ask. Not yet, I’ll have to ask Olivia later where we stand.

“Yes. Yes, of course. My lady,” I said, smiling at her and resolving to figure the rest out later. Olivia gave me a smile back, her real one, and a small curtsy.

“Master Daniel,” she replied. Then she walked around the other end of the table and sat on the far side of her father.

I couldn’t help but rake my eyes over her dress. She looked so damn good. It hugged every single curve, and I wanted to unwrap her like a present, undoing each piece of lace until she was totally naked.

Enough of that, Daniel. Enough. Patience.

I sat, and the conversation began anew. Only words of pleasantries were heard, dancing around the subjects which we wanted to speak of. I had eyes only for my missing firebound.

The dwarves were drinking again, in earnest.

I could hear them clinking glasses with the dignitaries who were slurring their words and had long since forgotten how to properly pronounce or convey any of the necessary diplomatic overtures.

I was introduced to Olivia’s tutor, a scholar named Loran. I bowed and shook hands with him. Though he seemed pleasant enough; my interest was waning. Loran quickly made a beeline for the dwarves when he saw them, and I let him go.

I let the waves of conversation lap over me until the banquet was finally adjourned.

I had hoped for some private time with Olivia, but Lord Blackwell craftily sent Olivia to show the dwarves to their room. His own personal manservant showed Saya, me and Azrael to ours. This effectively separated us.

Before they left, I bowed before Olivia, promising I’d see her soon.

I lay awake but not alone.

On either side of me were two of my lovers: Azrael and Saya, each breathing peacefully in slumber. But one was missing.

Azrael and Saya had confounded our hosts by insisting they share my room and made no bones about being my partners. I assumed the news of who I was had spread, but to see someone so openly practicing the ancient ways still seemed to startle the guards who had shown us to our three separate rooms.

Startled as they were, they were forced to accept our decision, leaving two of the rooms they had prepared for us empty.

I stared at the ornate stained glass art on the ceiling. It was objectively beautiful, but the intricate tiled mosaic on the floor entranced me. Everything about this place was grand. Even the feast had been wonderful in its own way. In so many other circumstances, I might have been able to enjoy it.

But not now. Not when I have so much to do and am being blocked at every turn. But that ends tonight.

I got out of bed and got dressed. I stared at my armor, hanging up across from the bed. It shone in the low candlelight. As much as I enjoyed it and felt good in it, it felt just as nice to take it off… to not be the Anatheid, a royal guest, or anyone special.

To just be Daniel again.

And right now, Daniel wasn’t going to do what anyone else expected of him. Right now Daniel was going to go get his woman.

I heard a cough from behind me.

Azrael was sitting up at the edge of the bed and rubbing her eyes.

Shit, did I wake her?

Azrael looked deeply alluring in her loose fitting nightclothes, and she gave me a sultry smirk. For a moment I thought she was either about to try to stop me or invite me back to bed for a spot of fun. The latter would have had a much higher success rate.

But to my surprise Azrael did not try to stop me, instead she gave me a knowing smile.

“Go to her then, she misses you. I can sense it, her longing,” Azrael said softly. “I would come as well, but I think your first reunion should be together. Later, we can all….” She swept her gaze to the sleeping Saya. “Be fully re-acquainted.”

“I like the sound of that,” I said with a chuckle.

I gave her a quick kiss and exited the room.. To my surprise there were no guards posted at my door, or in the hallways, none that I could discern anyways. I backtracked the way we were led, and soon came to realize that I actually had no idea where I was going.

I heard the sound of boots clanking and cursed inwardly.

Guards. I knew this wasn’t going too easy.

The solution hit me suddenly.

My latest ability, the one I’d gained after the battle with the dark elves. I can use it to hide myself. Light Manipulation.

At the time I’d wondered what its practical applications could be, but now I had an idea: reflection! If I could reflect the hallway just right, I could maybe fool the incoming guards.

I rushed over and stood in an alcove just past where the two hallways bisected. It was shadowy, small, and tight. It smelled of mildew and cobwebs.

I held out my hands as I used my ability. A small vortex of light formed. It shimmered for a moment and then became solid. I focused all my energy to form it into a long flat mirror that spanned from ceiling to floor. It was directly in front of me, covering the little alcove in which I stood, pressed up against the corner of the two walls.

From my vantage point I saw only myself, but I knew if the guards looked they’d see a reflection of the hall, if slightly off kilter, reflected by the mirror I had just created.

I heard the footsteps come to a halt. I held my breath, hoping it would work.

If it doesn’t, I’m about to have to think and talk very fast to explain myself.

“Does something look a bit… funny to you?” a deep voice asked. “Like… the hallway… shifted?”

A laugh came back in response.

“You’ve had too much wine at the feast. We both know that's the private quarters down there. They got the wild one and his girls holed up together. We cannot go any further without cause.”

“Fine, you must be right,” the voice replied. “I suppose I had a few cups too many.”

I waited for their steps to grow distant and breathed a sigh of relief when they did, letting the ability dissipate. This new light magic actually took a lot more focus than my fire magic. It was the first of its type I had used. I made a mental note to focus on training this skill more because it was more useful than I would have originally guessed.

When I was sure that the guards had gone, I snuck further down the hall. I didn’t need directions anymore. I felt her, and she was close. It was like my steps were guided by an invisible hand.

Firebound, she is my firebound. There is no need for anything more than that to find her.

And indeed, I felt our connection like a pulse, like a heartbeat that strengthened with each step in the right direction.

I had to backtrack a few times and use my mirror trick to fool another set of guards, but eventually I found the room. I stood outside it for a moment, then knocked on the door.

There was nothing at first. Then a rustle. Then footsteps.

“Sebaliah?” a familiar voice asked.

I hid a chuckle. “No, it’s me.”

Silence, then the unlocking of bolts.

The door slid open.

Chapter 8

Reunion

SEEING him at dinner had been almost too much. He had grown again. In his glittering armor, he cut such a dashing figure she had wanted to take him right then and there. The heat between them was undeniable.

Daniel. She mentally let his name resound throughout her, feeling its comfort and arousal.

Yet her father had intervened yet again, once more thwarting her attempts to get close to him. She curled her hands into fists as she thought of it. If her father refused to let her be her own woman, perhaps it was time to leave.

There was a knock on the door. Her heart fluttered.

It couldn’t be, could it? she asked herself.

The knock came again.

“Sebaliah?” she asked. But she already knew who it was.

“No, it’s me,” came Daniel’s voice, its deep timbre giving him away.

She took a quick look at herself in the mirror, checking herself out. She wore a slinky pink nightgown, sheer around the stomach, with white lace undergarments. She looked good and she knew it.

Perhaps a part of her had known he would come for her that night.

She took her time a little as she walked towards the door. Then she reached for the bolt, and slid it open.

She opened the door and stood, her hands on her hips.

“It took you long enough,” she said flirtatiously.

My jaw dropped at the sight of Olivia.

She had looked sexy in the red dress at dinner, but this was on another level entirely. Now she looked like something out of a vintage playboy spread in her frilly pink nightgown. The whole thing was totally see through down to her lacy undergarments. Her figure was petite, yet sensual, with every gradual curve womanly and enticing.

Her hands were on her hips with a confident smirk on her face as her blue eyes sparkled mischievously.

“You look…” I said before trailing off, lost for words.

She took a step towards me. “How do I look, Daniel, my firebound, my master?”

“Fucking incredible, and I love the hair,” I breathed.

I grasped her thin waist in my hands and pulled her close, kissing her hungrily as her thin figure pressed into me. She was eager. A fire had been lit between us that needed to burn itself to completion and neither of us could wait a second longer.

My tongue explored hers eagerly as she moaned, grinding up against me shamelessly until we pulled apart, breathless. She was flushed.

“We shouldn’t, not in the hall…” she said, though her hands still grasped the collar of my shirt tightly.

“I guess not. Shall I come in then?” I grinned.

“You’d better ooh!” she gasped as I interrupted her by picking her up in my strong arms. She was light as a feather to my enhanced body. I’d leveled up twice since I’d seen her, and my physical strength had increased and multiplied by an untold number.

I suppose I could ask the codex, although now is absolutely not the time.

I kicked the door closed behind me and strode across the room confidently to her large, four-poster bed, tossing her down on the silk satin sheets. I took a moment to savor the sight of her, flustered and disheveled. But just a moment.

I had no time to waste.

I practically dove on top of her and quickly our hands were exploring each other’s bodies, clothes coming off rapidly. I tore off the nightgown, hurling it across the room, while I kissed her neck.

Her hands raked my back as she gasped in pleasure. I took a moment to look down at her lithe sexy form below me. She only smiled, gripped at my chest, and quickly yanked upwards on the material, helping me out of my shirt.

Her eyes widened as she beheld my new improved form. I had been ripped before, but now it was almost ridiculous.

I laughed at her expression. “It’s getting a little much, isn’t it? I leveled up. Twice.”

“I… like it…” she said, running her hands up my sides and sprawling out her tiny white fingers across my chest. “Your body is incredible.”

“Look who's talking,” I said as I drank in the sight of her disrobed, showing all her creamy flawless skin.

She wore only the tiny bra and panties set, pure white. Her nipples were clearly hard under the thin fabric

I reached down to take it off but she pushed my hands away gently.

“Get on your back, master. I want to show you what you’ve been missing. You made me wait, so I’m in charge tonight.”

I grinned. “As the lady wishes.”

I let her push me onto my back, onto the soft covers of her bed. She ran her hands up her slim sides, grasping each of her breasts and sighing in pleasure before reaching behind her to unclasp her bra and letting it drop. Her perky breasts bounced free, both of them topped with an erect pink nipple. Olivia massaged each slowly, while her blue eyes locked onto mine. She pinched one nipple and then the other, then let each breast fall.

I was rapt with attention, not to mention hard as a rock under my pajama bottoms.

She let her hands drift downwards as her body sensuously swayed back and forth. Her hands stopped at the edges of her panties, playing with the thin material of the waistband.

I was dying. She teased me to my limit without ever having been touched. I wanted so badly to take her, to pin her down right there.

And she knew it. But I promised I’d let her take the damn lead.

She stopped and licked her lips, looking down at my hardness.

“Well, master. It looks like you are excited to see me,” she whispered. There was a light in those blue eyes.

I chuckled. “Oh, you have no idea.”

“I’d like to find out,” she said, and before I could move a muscle she was pulling down my pants and had them around my ankles.

I helped her by kicking them off.

She gasped a little as I sprang free, my hardness right in front of her face.

Olivia reached down, wrapping her small delicate pale fingers around me. Even the slightest touch felt so good. The heightened pleasure of her being my firebound and having waited so long made each stroke all the more enticing. She needed both hands to fully wrap around me as she stroked up and down, nearly going cross-eyed as she looked at it up close with her moistened lips parted.

Olivia rubbed the tip of my cock, then withdrew her fingers, pulling them apart and observing the precum that she’d collected. She plopped her index finger in her mouth and sucked, swallowed, then giggled. “Salty, but good. Wow, this much already?”

“What can I say, the little guy missed you as much as I did.”

“Oh, I missed him, and he sure isn’t little!”

Olivia took the head of my dick in her mouth and swirled her tongue around it and my hips bucked. I groaned as she did it again, and again. It felt incredible.

Olivia bobbed up and down, her short blonde hair bobbing along with her. To see her petite royal body sluttily throating me was almost too much. Once again I found myself gripping the sheets tightly, trying to hold back the fiery wave that was rising within me.

She was going deeper and deeper, with her eyes closed as she focused. She was opening as wide as her little mouth could, with small rivulets of drool running down her chin and tears forming her cheeks. Her hands held my legs tightly. She took me all the way to the base, gagging but keeping herself there with her eyes watering. She opened them, looking up at me tearfully and lustfully.

She moaned, and my cock vibrated.

“Fuck, that feels good!” I exclaimed.

Taking the encouragement as a green light, Olivia went up and then down many more times. She noisily gagged herself on me over and over, until I nearly lost control. Finally, she let go of me with a slurp, sitting up.

Her breaths were deep and ragged, and she wiped her lips, still messy with cum and drool. Her chest was wet with it, her perky pink nipples bouncing as she heaved.

“Olivia, that was amazing,” I said. “I’ve never seen you like that. What’s gotten into you?”

“I’ve waited too long, thinking of you every night. I told you, you are mine. Tonight. We are just getting started!”

I wasn’t about to argue!

She slowly slipped off her panties. And I watched as her pretty slit was exposed before me. She had shaved it bare, and it glistened every so slightly as she spread the pink lips. She gasped and trembled, a blush covering her cheeks down to her chest. It was the first time tonight she’d shown her shy side. I found it just as sexy.

“Do you… like it?” she whispered.

“So fucking much,” I growled.

“I’m so wet for you, master Daniel,” she breathed.

I reached for her but she shook her head. “Let me.”

She positioned herself above me, first teasing her entrance by rubbing her wet lips, before she slid down slowly onto my cock. I groaned, closing my eyes to escape being lost in the sensations. Using all of my willpower, I was able to not ram the full length of me into her, flip her over, and make her mine like I had the first time.

She slid down the length of me, inch by inch, her wet walls clamping me tightly. When I opened my own eyes, I found hers closed. Her mouth gaped as she slid down, her hands steadying themselves on my thighs with her body arching forward towards me. It was so sexy I couldn’t help myself, and I broke her rules. I ran my fingertips along the softness of her thighs, gripping her at her tiny waist. I could nearly encircle her.

I guided her down as she trembled, taking me fully to the hilt. She opened her eyes. They were hungry. “God…. Daniel, you fill me up so nicely.”

“It’s not too much?” I asked, slightly worried.

“Oh no, I want more.”

She leaned down and captured me in a voracious kiss, eager and passionate, nipping my lip and then pressing her forehead against mine. Our bodies tightly coupled as she slid up and down, her walls clenching and unclenching, sending shockwaves through me.

My hands moved around to her behind, grabbing her small but perfectly rounded ass, pulling her close as we found our rhythm. I was rising up to meet her as she ground herself against me, hitting her deepest, most sensitive parts. She began to gasp, then moan, then cry out, burying her head in my shoulder. I fucked her, and she rode me. The two of us were consumed in a carnal dance.

“Oh Daniel! Oh… oh…!” she cried, raising her body up, raking her nails across my chest. Her body was vibrating, a heat like fire coursing through us, and I saw an aura surrounding us. She rode me hard back and forth. “Something… something is coming…. Oh… oh!”

She began bucking out of control, and I held her to me as she spasmed, crying out into the night. She shook and trembled, barely able to breathe. After a while, she slowly regained control. She panted, looking down on me.

“More,” she demanded. “You didn’t cum yet, did you?”

“No.”

“Good.” She slid off me, leaving my cock slick with her juices, and spread her legs open before me, lying on the other side of the bed.

“I thought you wanted to take charge?” I teased.

She wiped the sweat from her brow and gave me a defiant look for a moment before laughing.

“No, Daniel. It’s your turn. I want you to take me, hard, fast… like you did back in the academy. And I want every drop of cum… right here… right inside me.”

“Oh, I think I can manage that.”

Chapter 9

The Morning After

OLIVIA TRACED lazy little circles over his chest, watching as it rose and fell. She did not want to wake him. The moment was a perfect one, and she knew the day would bring its shares of hardship.

Daniel stirred a little and she shifted, wrapping her arms and legs around him, nuzzling up to his neck. He smelt of sweat and sex.

She loved it.

Just a little while longer. Soon she fell back asleep.

Waking up with Olivia was glorious.

Having her petite beautiful form wrapped around me felt wonderful. I waited a moment before opening my eyes, just relishing in the touch of her skin and the rise and fall of her sleeping breaths. I could lay like that for a long time, and if it were up to me, we would spend all day in bed. But unfortunately, this was not a day for idle rest.

I slid out of bed and stood up, stretching and then slowly pacing the room, running through all that needed to be done in my head.

“Daniel, are you okay?” Olivia asked, from behind me, evidently having woken up as well.

“I’m thinking about today. Next steps. I needed you so bad last night that I ran straight here, but I didn’t think of the consequences. If they enter my room before I’m back… or hell, enter yours….”

Olivia laughed. “Oh Daniel, you really know nothing of royal protocol, do you?”

“Well that’s not fair, I thought I was doing okay yesterday.”

She grinned.

“You were master; you were. Let me explain. A guard must never enter the private quarters of a lord, lady or honored guest without explicit permission. Even maids must make sure a room is unoccupied before entering, and on top of that they have a code of secrecy. You see Daniel, you may have grown as a warrior, but as a noble… as a leader… you still have got a lot to learn.“

“Teach me, then,” I said, getting back into bed with her. She looked far too enticing half naked, even cloaked in covers.

We kissed for a minute and then parted.

“Are you sure we won’t be interrupted, Olivia?” I asked.

“They won’t come for us,” she reassured me. “You are dealing with Lady Blackwell, don’t forget. There is a level of respect demanded of that.”

“Good thing I knocked last night then, eh?”

“Good thing indeed.” She smirked.

“Well, are you going to show me how to get out of here then?” I asked.

She raised an eyebrow and looked down at my naked lower half, which was starting to get a little excited.

“Um, you sure you won't stay for a little longer?”

“We’ll have to make it quick,” I said, catching her intention.

“I’ll manage,” she teased.

“We need to talk about your father,” I said.

The two of us had finished our morning session and gotten dressed, and I was coming down a bit from the high of having been with her after so long.

“You are right,” Olivia replied. “You should know I told him all about you, about us. I am not ashamed to be your firebound. But the same cannot be said for my father. He acts like it never happened and wants to marry me off to a royal. I fear we must win him over somehow for him to acknowledge our relationship, or your mission here to gain troops for our cause will-”

“It’s okay,” I said, interrupting her and putting a hand on her shoulder. I could see her getting worked up. “We will figure it out somehow. I just got here, and your father is uncomfortable with change. But he has no choice. He will have to accept our relationship. Just like he has to accept that the dark elves are truly coming, no matter how high his walls and how rich his lands are. As soon as I have a chance to talk to him one-on-one again, I will make this clear.”

Olivia nodded. “Okay, but remember I am willing to leave my title and family without his favor to be with you, even if he disowns me.”

I nodded. “Noted. Now, how do I get back to the room?”

Olivia grinned. “You’ll like this.”

She led me over to a closet and threw back the doors, muttering a quiet enchantment and pointing to the floor.

I stared at the glowing blue circle before me, in the center of the closet, in awe. It was just about the coolest thing I had ever seen. And Olivia had unveiled it like it was nothing. I was reminded that as much as I’d learned, this world was full of magic still beyond me.

“It’s a portal,” she said simply. “Hold on, let me complete the ritual.”

I continued to inspect it. The glowing lines crossed and intersected to form a beautiful and mysterious pattern. I looked down at the floor where the circle was located and then over at Olivia. Her eyes were closed now, and her brow furrowed. She looked cute when she was concentrating. When the spell was done. she opened her eyes.

“Will it really work?” I asked.

“Yes, the castle has many secrets, and this is only one of them,” Olivia replied. “We can teleport you safely from my room to yours, and no-one will ever know. I’m glad you noticed the mosaic on the floor in your room, so I knew which one you were staying in.”

Olivia went on to further explain, in detail, the form and function of the summoning circles, as she called them. They linked the various rooms and corridors of the castle. If one bore a royal title as she did, they could access various rooms by way of the circles. It required filling the circle with magical energy to create a link between the two. The circles could also be shut off between rooms.

“Okay, I understand how you activated this circle, how can we activate the other one? The one connected to this?” I asked.

“Good question, we don’t need to. Now that I activated this one, the other will light up as well because I have access to it. If a lower level seal was used, that person would be rejected.”

I nodded. “Impressive. And frankly a little scary, you have access to all the rooms in this castle?”

Olivia laughed. “Not all, but being the daughter of Lord Blackwell does have its privileges.”

“Okay, so how does it work?”

“You just step on it with both feet and the magic will do the rest,” Olivia said, then paused. “But um, first can you tell Saya that I’m sorry? I know we usually share you, but I missed you so much after you were away for so long.”

I grinned. “Oh, I could tell. Don’t worry, she’ll understand”

I kissed Olivia on the cheek and placed both feet firmly onto the glowing blue circle. I felt the energy grip me from my insides the moment my feet touched the stones.

The sensation was hard to describe. It reminded me a bit of the magic the headmaster of the academy had performed when he appeared and reappeared, taking us with him. But this was even stronger.

Watching how much effort it had taken the girls to get this connection going, I was pretty impressed at the headmaster's ability to do that on his own.

The headmaster, is he even okay? We cannot forget why we are here, to aid the cause. He might be holding strong, but for how long?

My thoughts became jumbled as the world shifted, changed and my insides felt like they flipped upside down.

I arrived in the portal in my other room and gagged, nearly throwing up before stumbling off the circle into the arms of Azrael, who steadied me.

The tall sinewy brunette smiled. “Good morning, handsome. You smell of sex.”

Saya snorted from the bed. She was propped up against several feathered pillows, watching me with raised eyebrows.

“Of course he does,” she sniffed. “They had sex all night and even this morning I bet!”

I put my hands up in a gesture of compliance. I wasn’t going to argue. I knew Saya wasn’t mad, just wanted her turn. She would have it soon enough. I also explained Olivia’s apology which she seemed to accept with a silent and knowing nod.

“Do we have time before breakfast?” Azrael suggested with a smirk. “To make up for last night?”

Saya seemed to contemplate this as well, stroking her chin thoughtfully and eyeing my half naked form.

A knock on our door confirmed we did not, in fact, have time.

“Later,” I promised.

“We are holding you to that!” Saya demanded.

Azrael nodded,with her arms crossed under her chest, as her violet eyes narrowed.

I get it ladies. I promised!

Our breakfast was much less formal than last night's dinner. Thank god. I couldn't have handled another pompous ceremony.

Once is enough for a lifetime.I swear, everyone here says exactly the opposite of what they mean.

Breakfast was held, not in the hall, but in one of the interior courtyards of the keep. All around us was a stone walkway where guards walked at regular intervals. Inside, the area where we sat, was a mini garden complete with a fountain and an open air view all the way up to the sunny morning skies.

The dwarves, I had been informed, were sleeping in. I had no doubt they were quite hungover.

Baldr was with us as well as Loran. A new addition to our table was a rather intense looking woman who Olivia excitedly introduced as mistress of the arcanum and her magic tutor: Jaina. She was polite but spoke little, seeming to take the measure of us all in equal parts.

There was also a rather frazzled and effeminate looking young man who introduced himself as Prince Khanut.

Olivia sat at our end of the table. It was clear she wanted to be as far away from Khanut as possible. The foppish young royal clearly noticed this and was offended. I tried not to smile. It made me happy to see her reject him, and I didn’t feel guilty about it at all. Despite the politics of court, she was my firebound after all.

There were also two council members from last night whose names escaped me. I ignored them and instead, Baldr and I got to talking. Of all the royals he was the only one who made any sense to me. He had plenty of tales of combat and he seemed to take a no nonsense attitude towards his work as captain of the guard.

“I tried to talk to Lord Blackwell last night about the offensive and the dark elf attacks, all I witnessed on the outlands… the village I came from… but I could not get his ear. He said we would have to wait. I’m afraid, Baldr, it could be urgent.”

He stroked his whiskers and looked out into the distance. “Aye, I have heard such rumors myself. But of traitors, this is the first. It is a serious allegation.” He paused looking around the table and leaned over to me. “Later is better Daniel, there are too many ears here.”

I nodded, though I was unhappy with being put off yet again, but happy he at least seemed willing to listen.

“Fair enough, Baldr,” I responded levelly. “But sooner is better than later.”

I took a sip of the hot tea I’d been given and sighed. It wasn’t bad. Strong and dark mixed with fresh cream.

Still no coffee in this world, but this, it's a start.

“Daniel, Did you have a restful evening?” Baldr asked, changing the topic.

His eyes swept between me and Olivia, who blushed and looked away

“I did,” I said levelly, surrendering no further information.

Baldr smiled and leaned over the table so only I could hear. “Prince Khanut has come for her hand, were you aware of that?”

Is he taunting me? Teasing me? Or is he warning me?

“I was not,” I replied.

He’s wrong to try. Khanut poses no threat.

The idea would have annoyed me a lot more if I didn’t know Olivia well, and see how badly he was doing.

“I suppose I don’t take him that seriously,” I said honestly.

“Well, even if you don’t take him seriously… you should take the idea of her betrothal as such,” Baldr replied. “Olivia is highly sought after. I will say this once, for your ears only. If you have intentions, be swift.”

So, advice then.

Baldr pulled back and acted as if he had said nothing at all. He winked at me conspiratorially, and I couldn't help but crack a smile.

“Lovely gherkins, aren’t they?” he said, smiling back and popping one of the pickles in his mouth followed by a slab of bread, cheese, and unidentifiable meat. “Try some.”

“Of course.”

The rest of the meal passed relatively uneventfully other than Azrael letting out a large, and hopefully unintentional, blech. Accompanying this burp was a small jet of flame, sending Saya into fits of laughter and scaring half the table to high hell.

I explained, quickly and nervously, that Azrael had very powerful magical abilities that manifested themselves this way. It was, I said, a peculiarity of the eastern desert tribes. I relied on the ignorance and insular nature of northern royalty to preserve this lie.

Most of the table seemed to accept this. Only Jaina, the leader of the arcanum, eyed us warily. Still, she kept silent.

We aren’t being careful. This is the academy all over again.

I asked where Lord Blackwell was, but was told he would be unavailable until that evening as he had business all day. This irked me. We had come to get something done about the issues in his kingdom and to rally a force to retake Centralis, and we were still being given the runaround.

Baldr assured me to be patient, and to bring the matter to the lord tonight. In the meantime, today, he said, he would like to train with me as would the other teachers and captains of the castle

“Oh and Khanut,’ Baldr said with a smile, loudly enough to be heard at the other end of the table. “You are welcome to join.”

“But of course.” Khanut grinned. “I would not miss a chance to see the wild one in action!”

Oh great. The pretty prince wants to play too. This should be fun.

Chapter 10

What You Got

THE PRACTICE GROUNDS were almost on par with the ones we’d used at the Academy, and that was saying a lot. The large green expanse was located on the other side of the castle. It was littered with all sorts of gear and material for the various purposes of training.

When I asked Baldr why there were so many stations, he laughed, explaining that everyone here was training for the different events in the king’s tourney.

What exactly is this tournament?

It was the second time I’d heard it mentioned. While we walked, Khanut was looking around excitedly, jabbering with his men.

“The tournament is an important event between the three fiefdoms loyal to the king. Those who do not ride dragons will do some of the other events: toss, hand to hand combat, swordsmanship, and the like.”

“Perhaps you’d care to join me for a ride, Daniel?” Baldr asked. He turned to the others. “You are free to do as you please. Jaina will be heading up the magic practice in the far corner, and Gnarl is setting up for the combat station.”

The dwarves were already with Gnarl, hefting the various weapons on display. I chuckled at that.

Saya fingered her blade, eyeing them also. “As much as I’d love to join you for a flight, Daniel, I have to see how these northerners fight first.”

I nodded. “Not a problem.”

“And I shall test the magic of this place,” Azrael said. You will be okay alone, master?”

“Not alone,” Olivia emerged from behind me.

“Ah yes, you will join us too won’t you, my lady?” Baldr gave a genuine smile. I could see he had strong affection for his niece.

There was a cough and Baldr turned to see Khanut. “Of course, the prince is welcome to ride as well.”

Our dragons were brought to us shortly thereafter by the handlers at the stables. Mehlar was strutting around like he owned the place, enjoying the attention of the other dragons and riders.

“I could have summoned him, if you’d let me know we were riding first,” I said to Baldr.

The captain and several onlookers looked at me dumbstruck and began whispering among each other. Olivia quickly explained that as a wild rider I had powers beyond that which they’d seen.

Khanut snorted, clearly not believing it. Baldr, on the other hand, looked at me with a newfound respect.

“Let's start with two laps of the grounds,” Baldr said once we were reunited with our dragons. “See those large hoops? To successfully complete a lap we say that a dragon must pass through its center, following the line of the walls.”

I nodded. “Sounds simple enough.”

As we saddled up I took stock of each dragon and their rider, we were to go one by one and Baldr would give us our time at the end of each run. The graying captain stood astride his own dragon, stopwatch in hand. He would go last.

I looked over at Olivia’s dragon, Arine. I had seen the beautiful white creature several times, but today, she looked different. The dragon seemed to practically glow. I wondered if Mehlar and Arine had time to spend together in the stables.

On the other side of me was Prince Khanut and his dragon.

Until meeting him, I’d never quite seen a rider or a dragon so garishly decorated. Most riders used a simple saddle or none at all, but he had a fancy adorned one and even a long ornate bridle. His dragon was a brilliant blue but was slightly smaller than Arine, who had previously been the smallest of all of our dragons.

Next to Mehlar and me, he and his dragon looked like overdressed gnomes.

Arine and Olivia went first, showing us how it was done.

They completed the course at a respectable time. Then one of the guards went and another, both going slightly slower. I was up next but carefully observed them. I saw that they were going fast but nowhere near the top speeds Mehlar and I had gone during our chase in the mountains, barely faster than my first race with Vanis back in the academy.

I can do this, I can beat them.

After the last guard completed his run, Baldr clicked his stopwatch and urged us forward.

We rose together, my dragon and I. Mehlar beat his great wings, and I heard exclamations from below and shouts. They were excited to see what the great golden beast and the wild one could do.

Well, buddy, let’s show em!

Mehlar let out a wild cry, and I felt his great heart begin to beat faster, the two of us entering into that state of adrenaline and power we slipped into whenever we flew or fought. It was exhilarating, and my confidence surged.

Eat your heart out, Khanut!

We sped towards the first hoop and I squeezed Mehlar’s sides to let him know it was time to tuck in his wings. We passed through it easily. Then the next. We were getting the hang of things, fast.

There was an issue though, we were big. Too big.

Each time we went through, Mehlar was scraping the hoops with his oversized wings, even with them tucked in. Furthermore, we didn’t have enough time to speed up between each interval. Though Mehlar was a fast flier, he took time to get his great bulk moving. I knew instinctively we weren’t going to win at this pace.

Dammit, this game is unfair! It’s biased towards smaller dragons, just like Khanut’s!

But that was okay, I had a solution. This wasn't our first rodeo.

I cast Amplify Magic, and I nudged Mehlar, urging him to cast Zephyr right after me. The spells went off without a hint and a massive gust of wind blew us through not one but two hoops before we came out, whooping and hollering, nearly doubling our speed.

We continued, carried into the slipstream, and passed the final hoop at record speeds. When we were done, we dove back down onto the earth, and Mehlar flapped his wings and gave a triumphant roar.

Olivia gave me a smile and Baldr nodded. But I noticed Khanut snickering then full on hollering with laughter.

“What? Surely that was the best time!” I said, confused.

“It was, and that was very impressive,” Baldr stated. “But in the tourney, dragon riders cannot use magic.”

I paused. “Wait, so what does that mean?”

“It means you got a zero, golden boy.” Khanut winked.

Mother… fucker.

Khanut went next and surprised not just me, but Olivia and Baldr too. Despite looking like an absolute goof he was fast, damn fast. His small dragon easily ducked and dove and flapped its way through the course in a time that beat even Arine and Olivia. When he landed he winked and smirked at me again.

God, I hate that look, but it’s good to remember their tournament will be biased towards their weaker and smaller dragons.

“Well, it looks like Khanut has the victory!” Baldr yelled. “Perhaps it's time to switch things up?”

“I think that would be best,” Olivia continued, seeing me frowning. She realized she’d better separate me and the prince before I felt the need to prove our abilities outside the game.

I said nothing, merely nodded. Khanut would get his soon enough.

After the split, I went with the combat instructor while Saya swapped to go riding and Azrael went with Olivia to meet her old magic trainer, Jaina.

Khanut, apparently smug and confident enough in his victory, left us to go do god knows what. I suspected he was done training for the day, perhaps he would brag over a few glasses of wine. Or maybe he’d spend his afternoon taking a nap or primping his hair. Or clothes shopping. I shook my head and mentally admonished myself.

Careful, he may look like a fop, but he did beat you. Remember that Daniel. Be humble, and don’t waste time thinking about him.

I stood before the combat leader, Gnarl. It was an aptly gruesome name for a tough looking bastard. Gnarl introduced himself and his title. Where Baldr was the commander of Blackwell troops, Gnarl was the quartermaster for Castle Blackwell. He was a grizzled fellow, and he restored my faith a bit in the local armament. Most of the palace guards had appeared soft up until this point.

Especially those two drunkards last night.

Gnarl gave me a practice sword, and we ran through some basic drills reminiscent of the academy. He seemed satisfied, if a little unimpressed by my sword movements and stances. I supposed that was fair. Not only was I only a junior at the Academy, but while my magic and dragon taming powers had increased rapidly, my combat, aside from hand to hand, had not.

After he was done watching my stances, Gnarl took me aside. “Daniel, I have heard a lot about you. I have to admit… I was expecting a little more, son.”

I winced and nodded. “I had not held a practice sword until the academy.” I waved the wooden practice blade I had been given. “Much less a real one. Although I have used weapons in battle many times since I left Centralis.”

He nodded and stroked his chin.

“Come at me then. Not as if we were practicing, as if I was someone you fought in those battles. Come at me like you mean it,” he growled.

I raised the wooden sword and prepared my stance, but Gnarl did not wait. He pressed me, smacking the blade out of my hands. When I yielded, he, to my surprise, did not stop. He hit me with his own wooden sparring staff. First on the leg, then the chest. Each blow smarted wickedly.

“Ow, what the hell?”

“Continue!” he growled.

I clenched my fists, snatched up my blade and swung. I connected with his stave, and he laughed.

“Better! Again!”

I fought tooth and nail. He grinned as we worked, sweat dripping down his brow as I went on the offensive, forgetting all of my stances and simply using my intuition, strength, and energy.

“Good, good! They did not know to teach you that in the academy. That is something real!” Gnarl exclaimed happily. “But to go to the next level, you do not need wooden practice blades or stances. You need steel. You need danger.”

There was a glint in his eye. “What do you think about using that sword of yours, the one I saw on your back when you flew in here?”

“Ah, you noticed that, did you?” I asked. I considered his question carefully.

The truth was I had yet to wield it properly, and I needed a trainer. “Fine, I guess we can get it.”

“I shall send someone to your room,” Gnarl said, snapping his fingers.

Gnarl ran his finger along the edge of the blade just enough to draw blood and whistled, wiping it off on his trousers. “Impressive! You know, sparring with the two dwarves was quite incredible. I never thought I’d see the day. But now… to see the handiwork of their homeland. It is more than just legends. Ithrandi steel. To see it up close, such workmanship. You must tell me Daniel, how did you come by this? It is not given out freely, this much I know.”

I explained to Gnarl how I passed the trial. It was not a short tale but he listened with rapt attention, nodding along. He seemed less interested in the metaphysical journey than on the dwarven king and his subjects at the very end of the story. This was a powerful blade. That was what mattered to him, and whose hands had forged it.

When I was finished with the tale we stood in silence for a moment.

“Daniel,” Gnarl said, his gruff voice muted in volume. “Can I hold it?”

I resisted the urge to laugh as it would insult the man. “Yes. Yes, you can.”

He grunted, and I realized, with surprise, that the weight of the thing was too much for him. To me it was heavy but manageable. But I had leveled up many times since arriving in Varya, and my strength was more formidable than I gave it credit for.

Gnarl looked over the blade once more, and I thought he might swing it but he took a deep breath and handed it back to me.

“This is a powerful blade, one that deserves a powerful person to wield it properly,” Gnarl said as he relinquished it.

“Well,” I replied. “I actually did use it in the last battle. Against the dark elves.”

He raised his eyebrows. “Oh? Show me. Show me exactly what you did.”

I took back the sword, I hefted it, feeling its weight carefully. A small crowd was forming around us, including Floki and Korki, their arms crossed.

I felt oddly nervous, for the first time in a while. I was keenly aware of the importance of the impression I was making on the locals.

I forced all the thoughts away, took a deep breath and closed my eyes. I imagined a dark elf before me. I swung, with all my might, just as I had in the last fight. The blade cleaved through the air, singing as it sliced and landed before me, buried in the dirt as it spilled from my hands.

I pulled the blade out of the ground, it took a little more effort than expected and I staggered back. It hadn’t been the most graceful, still, I saw some impressed faces. It was true that no one could wield a blade that big. Not even Gnarl. Korki and Loki’s faces were impassive, Saya smiled, proud of her firebound.

“All power, no skill!” Gnarl snapped, stepping in front of me.

“Hey, that strike was enough to cleave a dark elf in two. And I did so on my own,” I replied. I wanted to be angry, but I realized that he was right. I did need training with the new weapon. I let go of my ego. “It is true,I’ve only recently received this huge sword. Is it something you could help me with?”

Gnarl’s eyes lit up. “Ah, so he wants to learn. Finally, a little humility from the great wild one!”

As he spoke I noticed, for the first time, the faint scars across his face. I saw how they extended downwards towards his armor.

He’s definitely seen his share of action.

“I wasn’t claiming you didn’t have power, kid.” Gnarl said, softening somewhat. “You do, more than perhaps any warrior here. What you don’t have is technique. Something they couldn’t teach you at that academy nor something you could learn on your own on the battlefield. You lack the stance of a true warrior. But I can teach you.”

“Okay, I'm game,” I replied.

“Today. Today you stay with me,” he eyed the remnants of the crowd and shooed them away. “Forget your other training. This will be our priority.”

I looked over at the mage’s corner where Azrael was. It was where I had hoped to go next, to improve my fire casting with her and Jaina. But that was an area I was comfortable with. This, this was good, and something I needed.

“Okay, let’s do it.”

Gnarl’s training was harsh but effective. He hammered me, not letting up for even a moment, forcing me to use all of my skills just to stay on my toes. Then, once I was nearly beaten, he would stop and correct my posture and stance.

Then we would go again. And again.

The sun was nearly setting as we went for our final match. Gnarl told me not to hold anything back, and I vowed that I would not. He was using a large battle hammer to combat me, effective at blocking and knocking aside swings from my large blade. But now I pressed my advantage, using all the techniques he taught me, shifting my weight as I swung and dodged.

I fell into a rhythm, and there was a kind of serenity in the deadly dance of our sparring.

Then Gnarl did the unexpected, he fainted and swung low with a speed that nearly doubled anything he had shown me before. The old bastard was faster than he let on. I tried to jump back but stumbled, and he hit me in the chest, lightly but hard enough to send me sprawling.

I expected him to call the match but he did not, instead he swung at me again and I had to roll aside to doge it, grabbing my sword and lifting it up to parry yet another blow.

“Gnarl, what are you doing?” I asked, grunting with exertion.

“Beating you, wild one. Just like your enemies will, if you don’t push yourself even harder!”

I pushed him off and got to my feet, spitting into the dirt. I was getting angry. Didn’t he know all that I had faced? He was putting me down like I was some wet behind the ears trainee.

I’ll show him!

My skin was growing hot, and the fire was building in my belly, but I did not push it aside, I let it grow. I let it consume me. I swung and connected so hard with Gnarl’s weapon that I saw his hands shake, and he yelped.

That’s right! Don’t underestimate me!

Gnarl gained his footing and tried the same low attack once more, but this time I was faster. I swung my blade low as well, knocking his attack to the side and stepping into his space, elbowing him in the gut.

He grunted and backpedaled. He was losing now, and he knew it, but I was just getting started.

Smoke that was wafting off my shoulders turned quickly to flames, and they burst out across my whole body. A rush of energy filled me, and I lifted my blade up high as though it were light as a feather. I felt incredible.

[ Congratulations,

You have gained the following active ability:

Rank 1: Firewalker

The user is temporarily surrounded with flames and granted super strength, speed, and magical ability. The usage of this ability is temporary and burns the mana of a user at a rapid rate. Be warned! ]

Gnarl’s eyes widened but to his credit he did not back down, he roared his best challenge to me and charged with a sideways swing, using some of that hidden speed and strength.

This time, I had only to raise my blade to counter the attack, barely flinching as I held him at bay, our two weapons locked. I grinned, flexing, feeling the power of my new enhanced body coursing through me. Gnarl gritted his teeth, sweating profusely, using all of his energy just to keep his own weapon level against my long blade.

“It’s over,” I said, and swung my blade up with my full force.

The power of the attack surprised even me, Gnarl was flung backwards, his feet leaving the ground as he went airborne. He landed a few good meters away on his back, his weapon flying even farther.

The match was done, and I dismissed the flames around me. The come-down was quick and immediate, and I felt a lurch in my belly, the beginning of mana sickness. I made a note that this ability was dangerous as it was powerful. It quickly sapped me.

I sheathed my blade and walked over to help Gnarl up. The veteran was gracious in defeat and finally cracked a grin once he was on his feet.

“Now that… that was something else!”

Chapter 11

Finally, Some Recognition

I DINED with Lord Blackwell that night, alone. I was sore and stiff from all the training I had received from Gnarl. In place of my metal armor, tonight, I wore a robe that Olivia had helped me into. She had given me her best advice for dealing with her father.

“Shut up. Shut up and listen. He will play his hand, if you let him. He never does anything for free.”

I thought of her advice as I looked across the table towards the lord himself. After having given me the runaround for nearly two whole days, he was unaccompanied. He had nowhere to run. Tonight he wore no crown, only a simple red robe, similar to the one Olivia had outfitted me with.

The private room we sat in was, of course, luxuriously appointed as were all things Blackwell, but it felt strangely empty. Aside from us and from those who served us and four knights at each corner of the room, standing still as statues in gleaming armor.

“You did well out there today,” the lord said, smiling slightly.

“Oh, did you see it?” I asked back.

He chuckled. “Yes and no, I do have my ways around my own castle. And people tell me things. My men were impressed, everyone is impressed by you… Daniel. Wild one. Or should I call you Anatheid?”

I winced slightly, and my knife missed the steak and made a squeaking sound as it slid across the delicately painted porcelain plate. The lord blinked and winced, ever so slightly. I carried on as if my faux pas had not happened at all.

“I'm glad to hear it. But my lord, I did not come seeking accolades.”

Lord Blackwell swirled his wine around in his glass and put it down. “Then why did you come?”

I chewed over the question as I chewed a piece of steak. There was no way out of it, it was direct. To the point. I wanted to follow Olivia’s advice, but I couldn’t. I was just going to come out with it.

“I came with a mission,” I said. “The dark elves are attacking, and Centralis has fallen… for so many people it will soon be too late, if we don’t attack. I also came because of your daughter. We have formed a bond, and she is close to me. I think you know that. And I won’t try to hide it from you.”

The lord began to chuckle. “Let’s take these things one at a time. Cenralis has fallen, is that so, Daniel? Is that what you heard?”

He shook his head and continued:

“They are behind their walls now, and they are under siege. But they are holding out. They have provisions for a year, if not more. Centralis has always been thus, taking from the rest of the kingdoms to profit themselves. And now… now that there is trouble at my door… they want my help?”

I dropped my fork and knife. Anger was coursing through me. “This cannot be ignored, Lord Blackwell. I do not know if your sources have told you, but what we saw in that village…. There is some sort of corruption spreading amongst the people. They are worshiping the Dark Queen. I heard it myself!”

The lord smacked his hand on the table. “Yes! There it is! You see Daniel? Problems brought to my own fiefdom. My very doorstep! I am glad you are here to bring them to light, and we are lucky to have you. We must work together, don’t you think?”

“Uh yes… of course but…” I stumbled. He was shifting my words, missing the point.

“Of course! Yes! You understand! You see, Daniel, fate brought you here. You have quashed the rebellion on our borderlands. We need to fortify now, for if this Queen truly shows her face… we have the Anatheid on our side!”

His response put me on the backfoot. There was that name again. The ancient name the one the dwarves had called me.

How did he know that?

“I suppose… yes,” I said carefully. “But you are talking as if I already defeated their plans. I am not confident that this is even a rebellion, but it’s certainly not an isolated incident. And if every kingdom, hell, even every fiefdom… does as you are doing, how can we rally together to defeat our common foe?”

“Common foe, is that it?” Lord Blackwell’s tone changed, and his eyes darkened. “There is a long history of our kingdom, and indeed, of my own family of which you may be unaware. Perhaps Olivia can tell you sometime.You will see… soon enough, that it is hard even for me to find common ground with my countrymen. But there is a way.”

He eyed me carefully. I stared back at him, not giving an inch. Spit it out then, your proposal.

“I have a solution. To problems both you and I have, Daniel. I need a jousting champion, one for the king’s tournament in three days' time. And I want it to be you.”

So there it is, just as Olivia predicted. He has played his hand.

“Me?” I asked. “But I know nothing of these games, even Khanut bested me in racing today.”

The lord laughed. “Yes, he did, didn't he? I heard that too. But you could overcome that with a bit of training. His dragon may be well trained and quite swift, but he has none of your strength.”

His eyes gleamed and he went on:

“The wild one, on the side of House Blackwell! The king would have to listen to me then, we would have his ear.”

Has he lost it? He is too deep in his own schemes!

But Lord Blackwell sensed that he was losing me and only laughed

“Oh, do not worry, Daniel. I do not think only of myself. If you win… you can make a request, any request. How does that sound?”

“Any request? And you would let me make it?” I asked, a plan forming in my head.

“Why, of course, Daniel.” He smiled. “Got anything in mind?”

“I want to request your daughter’s hand in marriage.”

There was silence and you could hear a pin drop.

Then the lord laughed and banged his glass on the counter, motioning for a servant to come and refill it and to top off mine as well.

“Olivia did say you were a smart man, among other things. I have tried to find a royal suitor for her for a long time, you know,” he said, taking a long drink. “But it seems she has other plans. Well, Daniel… if you can win the king’s tournament for me and prove yourself, I promise to listen to your marriage proposal and consider it seriously. How does that sound?”

It sounds like a good start.

I raised my glass. “It’s a deal then.”

Together we clinked our goblets and took a drink. I myself only took a sip but the lord downed his in one long gulp.

“You did what!?” Azrael asked me incredulously.

She was stripping down into her night clothes, and I was mesmerized by the sight of her body. I didn’t register the question until Saya snapped her fingers twice in front of my face.

“Hello? Earth to Daniel?” she snapped. “We asked you a question!”

“Oh right, yes. I agreed to compete in the tournament. For Olivia’s hand… or… an attempt at it? And an audience with the king of the north. I’m going to ask him for his troops.”

“Jorgmund? You're going to ask King Jorgmund?” Saya said in disbelief. “And you honestly think this is a good idea? The Blackwells have been wasting our time. They want to use you as a trophy and nothing more. No, I think we should move on. They will not help us. They are the ones who need us, not the other way around.”

We were at a stand-off.

Azrael looked between me and Saya, her violet eyes deep and intense in their gaze, measuring us both.

“This has not been a waste of time,” the dragonkin said slowly, taking the approach of the moderator. “Daniel has trained in the sword, and Jaina has shown me much of her magic. We have gained knowledge here that our master will need. And this tournament is good for the exposure it will provide. If we are to grow in power though, we need to find Daniel more firebound.”

My eyes widened. “More?”

Azrael laughed. “Of course, master, it is your duty!”

“But for now,” Saya said, her hands on her hips. “I think you owe Az and me something you promised this morning.”

“I can’t argue with that.”

Chapter 12

Departures

OLIVIA STRODE THROUGH THE GARDENS, hand in hand with her sister Kira. It was slow going, because Kira stopped to look at and ask if she should pick just about every flower. Usually the answer was, unfortunately, no. They were rare, expensive ones cultivated by their castle gardeners.

Finally, they reach a patch of frostflowers. Olivia let Kira go play, smiling as she watched the young raven haired girl run through the tall stalks, giggling and twirling. No doubt she was imagining herself as a princess in a ball. She’d seen a play about it a thousand times.

Kira didn’t know yet the difficulties of a life of noble responsibility, what it took to be a lady of the Blackwell name.

Olivia thought about all that had happened since Daniel had arrived. Everyone, including her father, was acting like things were fine. They thought they would be safe in their castle.

But they were not. Daniel knew that, and he was warning them… yet they weren’t listening.

She winced, noticing she had stepped right on top of a patch of red spinebrush bulbs. Olivia knelt to smooth them out when a shadow fell over her. She tensed up until she heard the voice.

“Good morning,” Daniel said softly. “Did you have a good night? I didn’t get a chance to see you.”

Olivia stood and smiled faintly.

“Yes, I slept with Kira last night and fell asleep early. She was feeling lonely. Sometimes she has nightmares, and she’s afraid…. She’s afraid if I go away again, I won’t come back.”

He nodded and offered his arm, helping her to her feet.

Olivia walked with Daniel then, the gardens were beautiful but there was a heaviness about them. She knew he too was thinking of their future, what they faced together.

“Your father didn’t want to hear about the dark elf incursions; I could convince him of nothing. You haven’t seen anything out of sorts? Any guards or people acting strange?” Daniel asked.

Olivia shook her head. “Not exactly, but I think we have an ally in my uncle Baldr at least.”

Kira came to give Daniel a hug and a frostflower. He knelt. “This is absolutely lovely!”

“It’s a present, in return for what you got me from Centralis.”

Olivia’s master grinned and ruffled Kira’s hair. “Well thank you, little one, it’s beautiful. I will wear it on the journey.”

Kira beamed and headed off.

“The journey?” Olivia asked.

“The tournament. I will go to win the favor of the king for your father. In return I will have both an audience with Jorgmund, and your father will consider our marriage proposal.”

The two of them stopped to watch Kira, who had moved on to butterfly chasing and was rather close to scooping up a cream-colored one in her net.

Olivia’s heart thumped in her chest. Our marriage proposal, could it really work? Would her father hold to his promise? Could Daniel win?

“Daniel,” she said gently. “You must be careful, sometimes men like my father… men of the court. Their words are not what they seem. At times their schemes are more powerful than dark elves with swords.”

“I can handle them both.”

Still conscious of the gaze of the guards Olivia leaned up, pressing her body close and giving him a chaste kiss on the cheek. She let him know that even though she was worried, she believed in him.

Saya and Azrael were packing and getting ready by the time I returned from the gardens. Someone must have informed them we were leaving for the tournament while I was out.

Saya had a rather large wooden chest that she had filled to the brim. Two servants were currently trying to force it closed and help carry it to the caravan outside. When I began eyeing it, she folded her arms and stepped in front of it and them.

“What?” she asked. “Free soap, towels, shampoo. If you ever have a chance to stay at a castle, it's common knowledge you should take the gifts provided. The servants will just throw them out otherwise.”

I see. Just like a fancy hotel.

“And you two are okay with this? The tournament? Are you sure?” I asked. “Olivia was worried when I told her.”

Azrael and Saya exchanged glances.

“We had a long discussion, while you were out this morning,” Azrael explained.

Saya looked at her feet then up at me. “Yes, I owe you an apology Daniel, and Olivia too when I see her next. I was rash to assume we should leave this place with unfinished business. It is true that Centralis is in danger, but it will hold for now. I have talked with Gnarl, and Azrael has talked with Jaina, their reports are sound. We need to see this through. If you truly think this plan will work. I support you.”

“We both support you!” Azrael added.

I smiled, feeling proud of my girls.

The moment was interrupted by a loud bang as the servants dropped the chest, the bottom had fallen out, overflowing with goodies. She gave me a smile and threw up her hands as if to say: C’est la vie!

I just shook my head and laughed.

“Okay, I’m not going to argue. You two help me pack, and put on my armor for travel. I was informed Lord Blackwell wants me looking my best.”

Saya shot me a look but said nothing.

Of course, he does, right? But is that the only reason?

Once we were all ready, we stood out on the parade grounds. I was in shock at how quickly the caravan had gotten itself together. I saw the familiar faces of Prince Khanut, Jaina, and Baldr. I was told that Lord Blackwell himself, alongwith his personal entourage, was in the very ornate and long metal carriage. It stood to our right, propped up on large thick rimmed wheels and topped with chimneys letting out continuous columns of smoke.

Saying goodbye to Castle Blackwell felt strangely bittersweet, and to underscore the point I saw Kira waving from the ramparts and waved back. This was Olivia’s home, and I wondered if we’d ever be back. If all went well we would leave with the northern army as soon as we’d finished the tournament. And even if not, I suspected we’d be forced back into conflict somehow.

In many ways this had been a time of respite, and now I needed to be the Anatheid once more. It was a fact that was emphasized by the weight of the sword on my back and armor on my shoulders.

To my right, at the front of the carriage and leading the pack, was Baldr. He looked like a new man in his full mail regalia with a whole host of foot soldiers under his command. Each of them shone with polished steel. I noticed that only Baldr’s mail was nicked and scarred with battle. When he saw my gaze he gave me a curt nod then continued inspecting his men.

All of them surrounded the large, ornately decorated metal carriage in which Lord Blackwell rode. Behind and in front were a whole caravan of others which stretched from the castle gates to the walls of the inner keep from which we had emerged.

Once again, I was impressed with the power and wealth of the Blackwells. To think, he is just a lord.

What kind of power is held here in the north? Especially held by King Jorgmund? And why are they hoarding it to themselves?

Olivia came to join Saya, Azrael, and me, emerging from the metal carriage. I was surprised to see that she was not wearing her ceremonial robes but instead a short leather skirt and cuirass. Truthfully, she looked much better like this.

“You are going to ride with us?” I asked in surprise.

Olivia nodded. “Yes, it took some convincing, but Father realized I was perhaps safer in the air alongside the dragon’s vanguard.”

“Yes, about that. Why are there so many guards? Who are all these other people?” I asked, gesturing up and down the length of the caravan.

“Isn’t it obvious?” Saya replied, butting in. “Supplies, to trade. Royals don’t miss a chance to make a profit.That’s why they need so many guards… to protect their cargo. That’s all they care about.”

Olivia gave her a dangerous smile. “Is that what you believe, Saya? You realize I’m a Blackwell too. Do you think I care only for gold?”

Saya had difficulties with the concept of royalty, and Olivia knew this. The redheaded warrior had been cast out of her home by the royals in her own kingdom. This had been a source of contention between the two of them even back in the academy.

I looked between the two ladies, tension thick in the air. To my surprise, however, it was Saya who extended the olive branch first.

She grumbled. “No, Olivia. I’m sorry. I know you are not like that. I know you care for Daniel and for us. It’s just… not easy for me to be around so many nobles.”

Olivia took Saya’s hands in her own, their gazes met, and they hugged. When they parted Olivia sniffed and then giggled. ‘You weren’t wrong, Saya. About my father. Just about me. And you can make it up to me, and I to you, when we get to the king’s palace. I think we might be able to all stay together.”

I raised my eyebrows. “Finally. The four of us together… wait. Where is Azrael?”

Olivia pointed. “Over there, it seems she and Jaina had made fast friends.”

“Should I be worried?” I asked.

“I don’t… think so,” Olivia said. “But it is strange. Jaina rarely opens up to strangers.”

“Same for Azrael,” Saya cut in, but said no more. She was holding her tongue about the Blackwells now.

Any further speculation was interrupted by a loud trumpet.

As soon as I opened my mouth to ask what was going on, another series of trumpets sounded followed by a series of drum beats.

Man, these people love instruments.

It became obvious what was happening and Olivia nudged me, pointing to the front of the caravan. There, the castle gates began to swing slowly open. Baldr strode over to us while we waited. He bellowed over the sound of the procession, pointing to the sky. Our dragons were circling, heading towards us from above.

He explained what the servants had told me in more detail. We would be flying above the caravan, guarding it from the skies. Baldr clasped Olivia’s shoulder and smiled.

“I’m proud, my niece, that you will be flying with us today on a true mission, your first.”

Not quite, if we count the Academy, but I’ll let him have it.

I wondered how much persuading it had taken to get Lord Blackwell to let his daughter do so. But I supposed, being up there with Baldr, me, the dragon guard, might honestly be one of the safest places. Besides, we were in the very heart of the kingdom. It stood to reason we shouldn’t face too bad of a threat.

Yes, we’d seen some insurrection on the outskirts, but surely we would not encounter any close to the heartland… and on the king’s road no less.

So why am I worried?

The ride proved more boring than I expected, though it was quite nice to be on dragonback once more. Mehlar was as excited as me to be stretching his wings after nearly two days of being cooped up, save for our unfortunate race against Khanut.

As we flew, I took in the scenery.

We passed above small hamlets here and there, but mostly gray snowy nondescript terrain. A few patches of abandoned farmland and scrub also dotted the landscape. I was reminded of the difference, from the grasslands surrounding Centralis to the snow capped peaks of the dwarven kingdom. And now here.

How far have we come by flying?

I strained for a while, looking this way and that for any signs of disturbances. We had a job to do, after all. We were to be the vanguard and scouts. I did my best to make sure I was diligent to detect anything out of the ordinary but found nothing. Saya, Azrael, and Olivia were flying some distance to either side of me, silently surveying the surrounding area as well.

All quiet so far.

I decided to use my new Dragonlink, practicing my abilities seeing through Mehlar’s eyes, and hoping the heightened sensory perception would give me something. My vision exploded outwards, it was always a disorienting experience but this was more impressive than it had ever been. I could see in more directions and in better detail and depth. Some colors were darker, while others dimmer.

Another new thing was the keen sense of smell. I could smell the crisp air, and the scent of the others around me. I was amazed to find I could also hear the heartbeats of the other dragons. I cycled through my senses, both amazed and overwhelmed.

Even though it was interesting, I found nothing of import regarding enemies.

Eventually I came out of the spell, gasping and clutching at Mehlar’s sides with my legs to keep from falling.

“Wow.”

Despite not having found anything this time, I knew this heightened ability would come in handy.

As we rode on, Baldr pulled up beside me. The winds were low, and we were able to strike up a conversation. We got to discussing some of the history of the land as we rode. Baldr was eager to explain to me that this place, as empty as it seemed, was a land rich with tales and tradition.

Pointing this way and that, his mustache shaking excitedly, Baldr explained to me the various kingdoms that had been here at different times. Even the dwarves, he gestured to Floki and Korki, had at one time lived here in conjunction with humans. They had traded together. But that was ancient history now.

I imagined the dwarven kingdom as I had seen it, juxtaposed upon this landscape. It seemed odd to imagine it out in the open, its majesty unveiled for the world to see instead of hidden down below the mountains.

A time before the dark elves forced humans and others apart. Perhaps that time will come again. But not if I don’t do something. If we don’t do something.

“The king said Centralis was fine on its own,” I said to Baldr. “He said that each kingdom needs to look after itself. Do you believe in that Baldr? After all you’ve shown me, about what this place once was?”

The question hung in the air. Baldr’s mouth twitched, and I could tell his heart was at war with his head.

“No,” he said finally and honestly. “It doesn’t matter what I think, though. Such things are not up to warriors like me. But….”

“But?” I asked.

“But maybe someone like you, has a chance to change things.”

We kept our pace for hours. It was not particularly tiring. It reminded me of the dragon chases and all sorts of long term flights in the academy, but this was much more tedious.

As time wore on, I saw it take its toll on each of the riders. Saya was nodding off, Olivia sat with an increasing slump and even the dwarves looked tired. More than that, we were hungry.

We had been going since morning. I looked down at the caravan and that long armored car where the lord rode, and no doubt Khanut and his entourage as well.

The royals looked snug, probably feasting right now.

I closed my eyes and focused on my mental link with Azrael.

<< Do you and Saya see anything up there? How are you faring? >>

<< We are good. There have been no dark ones sightings. >>

I closed our link.

Azrael was becoming a bit of a mystery to me these days. There was a part of her she was exploring that I just couldn’t quite understand. I had confronted her earlier, about Jaina, about what she was finding with that mage teacher. She said she was okay and not to worry. She would explain to me after we arrived..

I had agreed, but still, it was not like her to be secretive.

Finally, we arrived at our first and only stop, the city of Villnius.

It was no Centralis nor Castle Blackwell, but it was a moderately large village with walls twice the size of the first one we had encountered. It seemed well appointed enough. It was, I learned from one of the other riders, the first village in the king’s own fiefdom.

We had officially left Blackwell lands.

Baldr nudged me, and I could see Floki and Korki pointing. At the very center of the gate were two large crumbling statues, moss and vines creeping up their sids towards their extended hands.

Even in their disrepair the figures were unmistakable.Two dwarves, each bearing hammers. Together they formed an arch. The entrance to the village .

“Not just legends, Anatheid. The past still lives here,” Baldr said reverentially. “We are in the land of the king now. The oldest kingdom of man, the one from which Prince Ray’thel originated.”

Somewhere here, Mehlar, your ancestor was found. Somewhere here… this all began.

Once we landed, Baldr dispersed with his men on foot to greet the city’s watch. After some very tense arguments at the gate, which I and the girls stayed out of, we were informed that we would not be entering, at least, not us commoners.

Those of us who had ridden were told to remain outside. It seemed there was nowhere to host our dragons, and the city had not been informed properly ahead of time about the size of our caravan.

So, while the carriage of royals entered, we were forced to camp outside for lunch and a break.

As soon as they dismounted, Floki and Korki left their griffons in our care and wandered in to inspect the statue at the gates, excitedly whispering about this or that rune or craftsmen. I smiled as I watched them disappear into the distance.

There was a time where I had been skeptical of the two, but their unflappable curiosity, courage and humor had been a great asset to smoothing things over. They were the perfect ambassadors, and the dwarven king had chosen wisely.

Saya yawned and stretched. “Well, if they aren’t letting us in. I’m taking a nap.”

She spread out a bedroll from her pack and, without much fanfare, lay down and quickly fell asleep. Azrael joined her, the two curling up together.

Olivia and I put out a blanket and began to have lunch.

“You sure you won't be missed in the royal carriage?” I asked.

She laughed. “No, Daniel. I’ve made my choice. Besides, it's mostly annoying old timers in there. I’m about fed up with them.”

I nodded. “I worry about you, about Saya, and about Azrael. This place is testing all of us in ways that I hadn’t expected. And we aren’t even on the battlefield.”

“Me, I understand, and Saya has her issues with royalty. But why are you worried about Azrael?” she asked.

I took a moment before responding, not sure how much I should reveal. “Well, she’s been distant, spending a lot of time with that Jaina. She said she had a secret she could only tell me about later, when the time was right. Should I be worried?”

Olivia shook her head. Instead of answering my question she extended a hand, in it was a sweet bread dipped in honey. “Open up, take a bite.

I hesitated, and she frowned. “I promise, it’s good.”

I took a bite, chewed, and swallowed. It was admittedly delicious. “Ok, but you are stalling me. Do you think I should be worried?”

“Did you ever consider that Azrael still feels out of place here, even more than Saya? She loves to be of use to you, but this is not her world. She misses her people, Jaina may help her unlock some of those mysteries.”

“I never thought of it that way.”

Olivia grinned and gave me a playful shove. “That’s why you have me silly.”

“I knew I kept you around for a reason,” I teased back.

She grinned and this time, because there was no one watching, she gave me a proper kiss, with just the right amount of tongue.

Chapter 13

Has Been Planted

WE FINISHED up our simple fare in peace. Azrael and Saya woke up after their short nap and wolfed down our leftovers. We only had a little more time to relax before we were suddenly asked to break camp and begin our journey once more.

This time, Azrael asked to ride with me instead of Saya. I obliged, happy to finally have some alone time with her. It was as though she had read my mind and the prior conversation. But this wasn’t surprising, in some ways. Of all three of the girls, Azrael and I did have a special connection as she was my familiar.

As we reassembled and alighted, I looked down at the footsoldiers and then the carriage they accompanied and shook my head as they climbed aboard the sides. I looked at the peasants hiding in village doorways.

Ancient, yes. But maybe this place needs change. The divide between the royalty and the locals is huge. No wonder none of them want to hear my concerns about dark ones. When was the last time any of them broke bread with a commoner?

Azrael wrapped her arms around my waist and gave me a quick squeeze. “What are you thinking about my master?”

“I’m thinking… that this place needs our help. More than I thought before.”

“Do you see enemies here?” she asked.

I shook my head. “No, something worse. Bad leadership.”

Azrael was silent. “Master, do you trust in humans?”

I exhaled. “Nope. Just in us.”

“I’m not human,” she said softly.

“All the better.”

The trumpets and drums began again and the caravan stuttered to life. Smoke rose from the imperial steam carriage, horses whinnied and dragons screeched around us. Baldr raised his banner and spear.

“Riders, onwards! Positions!”

We rose together. It was quite the sight, each of our dragons was ready for this, primed and trained. Powerful gray Dracona with her haughty attitude, arrogant blue Arine, and the two dwarves on their griffons. I was last to rise, Mehlar beating his giant golden wings and letting out a powerful cry. I could feel all the other dragons taking note.

He is a leader. It is in his very blood.

We continued on our journey after that, fanning out. Just as before, it was slow going. But this time we saw more and more scenery before us. The landscape below was changing. I also enjoyed the feel of Azrael close behind me as we rode. It reminded me of our journey north from Centralis and those nights we’d spent camping in the cold, flying over the frozen vistas.

Looking ahead, we were making our way to a cradle of several peaks, there, still far off, was a large imposing castle. If we were just flying there, we could have been there in another hour or less, but as we had to wait for the speed of the team below, I estimated that it would take us the greater part of the evening to arrive.

Baldr had taken a more hands on approach to his command of us now and was switching up our formations regularly. He would fly back and forth between the riders and usher orders, sending this or that rider to the sides or the back or do a loop or scout.

Eventually the graying warrior pulled up beside me and warned me that nightfall would soon be upon us. He explained that the sun rose and fell quickly in the far north. And now we were on the very edge of the mountain ranges, in the far north-west. These mountains bordered the sea on one side.

As a result violent storms often came on the leeward side and washed down over the king’s citadel. It was a harsh place. But, as a result, it was extremely defensible from outside attack.

Baldr described the storms as though they were a bad thing, but he had a giant smile on his face. I could tell despite himself, he had fond memories of this part of the world.

Perhaps chasing storms was a boyhood dream of his. He looks like the type… wild at heart, like Saya.

Baldr told me that he had spent a great deal of time at court here as a child, as part of a process whereby royals traded family members between fiefdoms. I was intrigued, but before I could ask for more details, Baldr was off again barking new orders.

After that, I simply enjoyed riding with Azrael; our silence was not tense. It was comfortable and peaceful.

As we rode, the air cooled, and the sun sank lower and lower behind the mountains. The remnants of it grew dark and red, and the waning sun began casting purple and turquoise hues across the barren landscapes, suddenly transforming the drab into beautiful.

The girls regrouped with us, Saya and Dracona on my left with Olivia and Arine on the other side. A familiar formation, a sort of spearhead.

“Well, we don’t get sunsets like this in Centralis,” I commented.

“No,” Olivia agreed. “Nowhere but the north.”

“It reminds me of home,” Saya said. “In some ways the desert is like this. Barren, empty, but all at once beautiful.”

We rode on, enjoying the changing skies until darkness came upon us. The caravan below was now lit with tiny torches that looked like little pricks of light to us flying above. At Baldr’s urging we flew lower to the ground as our visibility was reduced.

All that we had was to go by as riders was the thin pale light of the moon. As we looked across the shadowy landscape, I felt like some kind of intrepid explorer on the surface of the moon. It was eerie.

Saya noticed it first, then Azrael and Olivia. I was the last, lost in my thoughts.

“Daniel!” Azrael said from behind me. “Look at the sky.”

Then I saw it. The moon’s light was waning, darkening, and it was happening fast. In a few moments, the pale light was completely winked out, throwing all of us into blackness.

“What is that?” I yelled out.

“Storm clouds!” Baldr yelled from below.

“A bad omen,” Azrael said from behind me.

Sure enough, it began to rain. Just as Baldr had foretold, the weather of these lands turned on a dime. It began lightly, almost a refreshing drizzle, then turned to a vicious downpour, drenching all of us.

Below the dragons, the caravan slowed and torches fizzled out. I could hear the men cursing. The formerly dry grounds were now running with water. Mud was forming and horses whinnied as their hooves became stuck in the mire. Even the royal carriage was grounded with its plume of steam reaching out to the darkness and its wheels spinning in the thick dark muck

Such was the chaos in the dark that we did not notice the first screams. The dark shadows crept in from the ravines, from the rocky crags, slipping into the ranks and sowing havoc.

It was not until I saw two horses, and a third, topple, that I realized we were under attack. It seemed I was not the only one. The alarms were sounded at once, all across the caravan. A horn blared from one end, while a set of cries came from the other.

They are here, the dark ones.

“Attack! We are under attack!” I yelled. “Protect the caravan!”

The girls rallied around me, and we dove towards the ground.

Chapter 14

Disarming / Kingdom Come

THE FIRST THING I did was have Mehlar dive down low and let me roll off of his back and onto the ground. He went as slow as possible, but I still felt a little battered as I rose to my feet.

As per my orders, Azrael had taken command of Mehlar and the two of them rocketed off towards the front of the caravan, Mehlar roaring to inspire the other dragons and Azrael’s hand crackling with fiery magic, shooting off bolts into the dark.

Good, they should be able to handle themselves. Olivia can head up the rear with Baldr.

Olivia had lingered a while before turning, throwing up a shield spell upon the nearest set of guards. I had no time to look further, proud of both of them. It was time for me to put what I’d learned in the training grounds to good use.

Saya and Dracona flew in a wide circle around the perimeter, providing light for those allies below and hurling flame on the enemies that came out of the darkness to either side.

I found myself in the muck, amidst the chaos and panic of guards, merchants, and their horses. The clouds were slowly retreating, and the rain was drying up. It must have been a magical and unnatural storm, yet its effects were still plain upon the ground below.

I began to make my way towards my destination, the special carriage of Lord Blackwell. It was where the fighting would be the thickest if Saya was right, and he was indeed their prize. It was time to find out.

I managed to take only a few strides before the enemy spotted me.

That didn’t take long!

Two of the bastards, cloaked in black and yelling in a frenzied foreign tongue, were headed right towards me. Each of the dark elves raised their swords above their heads and charged wildly.

I reached behind me and unsheathed my blade. I took my stance, widening it out as Gnarl had taught me. My muscles tensed, it took considerable strength and focus to hold the weapon in place, but I breathed in and out, focusing, remembering the lesson.

Patience, not brutality. Calm, not anger. Wait for them to step into your stance, your form, and then swing. Not a moment earlier.

I held my stance, waiting until both were within range but not too close. I gripped the leatherbound handle with all my might. I clenched my teeth. One step, then another. Time seemed to slow down as I used my Dragon’s Heart. Immediately all of my senses heightened. I could hear the squelch of their footfalls, and see the whites of their eyes.

Not yet… not yet… now!

I swung diagonally and up, my blade singing as it sliced through the air before it made contact. I felt resistance for a moment before I cleaved through, and a scream poured out of the enemy. His skin, flesh and bone gave way.

I carved through the first elf’s chest like butter.

I did not stop, I continued the upwards swing , catching the second opponent in his neck, slicing him open at his adam's apple.

The first opponent gurgled and fell forward, the other dropped his sword, clutched his throat and tried to scream, only blood came out.

He collapsed.

I looked down at the two opponents. I had felled them like it was nothing, and the blade shone in the moonlight, Small rivers of blood ran down its length and off the guard. It was designed such that it would not hit my fingers.

Beautiful. Deadly. Gnarl’s advice was true.

I did not spend any more time admiring my handiwork, the sounds of battle were growing more and more intense. I had to get to the carriage. If their target was the Lord Blackwell, he was a sitting duck in a large metal coffin.

I charged towards the center of the caravan, maintaining my hyper focus, careful of each footfall on the treacherous ground. A black clad warrior stepped in front of me, and I swung my sword from side to side, a simple motion, but effective. It cut its way through him, leaving behind only a scream.

Another sprung forward, and I kicked its legs out from under it, letting it land in a heap in the muck. A third and final warrior barred my way and I pounded it straight in its midsection between the plates. It grunted, doubling over before I bashed the top of its head with the sword's pommel, forcing into the mucky ground.

The fighting around me was fast, brutal, and without the nuance of swordplay. It was a brawl, and my own sword was becoming impractical as the press of the fray encroached upon me.

I sheathed it and caught eyes with Gnarl who gave me a nod. He had a pile of enemies around him and several more encroaching. He was surrounded. I made a move to save him.

“No!” he bellowed “To the lord’s carriage! They are trying to get in! I can handle this.”

I ran towards the carriage and encountered one enemy in my way. I laid him low with two firebolt spells in quick succession, and the third was to make sure he stayed down.

Then I stood panting, before the silver metal behemoth. It would have been a beautiful sight to behold any other time, but now it was a fiendish looking monolith, crawling with dark figures, like sinister ants.

My eyes were drawn to the center of the roof. There was a big round device of some sort and several of the enemies huddled around it. I couldn’t quite place what it was though. I wished Mehlar was near so I could use his dragonsight.

Wait, I have a spell for this now!

I focused and used my new Light Manipulation, creating a reflective surface before me to capture the remaining moonlight. It worked and shone brightly onto the scene. Suddenly, I saw it all clearly. There were many robed figures huddled around the device, a crude beetle black circle of iron with a winding coil at the top.

A bomb! They are planting a bomb!

I wasn’t going to wait for backup. I had no time.

It’s now or never.

Once I reached the carriage itself, I ran my fingers along the edge of it. I rapped my knuckles on the surface and heard a hollow sound. It was thick and solid. I looked up and down. There were barely any hand holds.

Nothing for it then, yet another untested ability that I need to use for the first time in combat!

I used my new Firewalker ability. It was an incredible rush. I had to focus every bit of my mana and then it went all at once. I was wreathed in flames, emanating power. I heard gasps and cries from around me as friend and foe alike stopped for a moment to watch.

I put both of my hands towards the ground, palms down. If this was going to work, I had to just trust in it as Gnarl had suggested when I gained it.

First, I leapt, then I let the fire flow, twin jets of flames bursting forth. For a moment they just scorched the ground, and I felt gravity take hold, but only a moment. Their fire kicked into overdrive. They propelled me upwards the rest of the way, helping me land upon the shiny surface and denting it slightly with each of my heavy armored boots.

I felt alive, invigorated. My every nerve was on end, and every muscle strained. My eyes were wide, and red tinted my vision.

My skin was not just aflame like when I used Fire Armor, but instead, my whole body was wreathed in a corona of large crackling powerful red flames. I was like a human fireball, but it was more than that, energy was radiating off me in waves.

Two arrows came whistling towards me from the robed figures. I held up my hands, and they disintegrated in a wall of pure chaotic incendiary energy.

Oh, I like this. A lot.

I went bounding forward. Each of these enemies wore only a thin robe, either holding a bow, or a staff and none posed any threat once I got in close. Each of my limbs was a searing weapon. I crushed and smote them, hurling them from the sides of the carriage, cracking bones and denting skulls.

I roared, a sound that I had only heard Mehlar make. But it was coming from me.

The last two figures were tapping and fiddling with the big black bomb. One held out a torch to the fuse.

Not on my watch, fuckers.

I held each hand out shooting twin jets of flame at both of them and knocking them back onto their asses.

One got up, and the other didn’t.

The one that did swirled his hands around, the air around him shimmering. A barrier appeared before him of static blue magic. I hurled a fireball towards it, and it dissipated easily.

“Shit!” I yelled.

No matter, I’ll….

My stomach lurched. I felt the beginnings of mana sickness. This next spell had to count, it could be my last. If fire wasn’t going to work then… then what?

I saw the robed figure's hands begin to glow as he thrust them out towards the bomb. Its plain black surface was covered in runic swirls reminiscent of the summoning circle.

He’s activating it! I have to think fast!

I looked at the shiny surface of the carriage, all around me, there was no one. I wouldn’t make it in time if I tried to charge him.

Well… if I can’t use fire magic… maybe I can use something else.

My eyes darted back to the shiny silver surface. The clouds had now fully parted and moonlight was reflected strongly there.

What if instead of just reflecting the light…. I could make it brighter!

I focused the light energy in my fingertips, casting it outwards like I had before. A shiny sheet of magic covered the surface before the robed figure and amplified the light. It increased a little, then a lot, until it was a blinding square of moonlight. The man threw up his hands, his concentration lost and let out a yelp as his eyes were blinded.

[ Congratulations!

Your Light Manipulation (Level 1) has ranked up to Advanced Light Manipulation (Level 2)

You can use this ability to not only create light screens, but to amplify or diminish existing sources of light greatly. ]

I dismissed the notification from the codex and ran towards the blinded man, pressing the advantage. Once I reached him I dove at him, hurling him off the carriage with sheer force of moving body. Then I crumpled to my knees, gripping the roof of the carriage. My world was spinning.

I was flagging; I’d used everything I had. My fire magic was gone, and the last remnants of my mana were too.

I crawled over to the bomb and got to my feet. I tried to lift it, but it would not budge. It was heavy, a lot heavier than I expected, and the glowing swirls upon it were blinking faster and faster. I didn’t have to understand the magic to know what that meant. They had armed the damn thing, and I wasn’t about to risk it going off.

“Daniel!” a voice cried from above.

It was Azrael and Mehlar, fiery and strong. She looked natural upon his back, and he was glittering and golden in the moonlight.

Beside them were Olivia and Arine. Arine shone like the moon, and Olivia looked splendid in white robes. My girls had to come to my rescue.

But I needed one final thing. I knelt down and drew upon my connection with Mehlar. Our hearts beat as one, my Dragon’s Soul.

Give me this last boost buddy.

I gripped the bottom of the large object and barred my teeth. I felt Mehlar’s wingbeats, his corded muscular tail whipping back and forth as the connection between us beat strongly. I closed my eyes and lifted as I roared, pulling it up to my chest and then continuing the momentum, lifting it upwards.

“Now, Olivia! Now!” I cried.

I hefted the bomb and let go, using every last ounce of my strength and Mehlar’s to throw it off the carriage and into the air.

As it rose up, Olivia swirled her hands and captured the bomb in a sphere of barrier magic then she thrust her hands outwards towards the barren land.

The sphere wobbled then careened into the dark, clearly she was not used to wielding such a large object. Still, the spell held, and just past the edge of the caravan it split and dropped, the bomb hitting the ground and then exploding a good distance from the caravan.

Even so, a shockwave of energy rushed over us, followed by a cloud of muck and dust.

I smiled. “You did it!”

Then I began to teeter… and fall as one of my legs gave out.

Shit, shit!

A strong set of hands gripped me, then another. The two dwarves were at each of my sides; their bodies were bloody but their grins still intact. They held me upright. I saw their twin griffons perched on either side of me on the caravan, snapping their beaks with their yellowed eyes staring intently into the dark.

“Come on now, Anatheid. We still have some cleanup to do!”

I nodded as one pressed an ax into my palms. I was grateful, as I could not have wielded my broadsword in such a state.

The enemy was mostly defeated, but we needed to make sure every last one of them was out of commission… well, almost all of them. I was betting the king might want a hostage or two.

It had taken another three hours to secure the perimeter and ensure that there were no more active combatants. Most of that had been double and triple checking the perimeter.

We had tried to keep hostages, but those that hadn’t fled or died had somehow perished, black and blue blood dripping from their mouths.

It became apparent rather quickly that these attackers were of the same ilk that we had encountered in the rural village. Their bodies showed signs of darkness and corruption. When I got too close to one, I felt a hand pulling me back.

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you, Anatheid,” her dulcet tone rang out. It was Jaina, the mage. We had never spoken since our introduction, and I noticed the gravity in her voice and the intensity in her gaze.

The moon was back out in force, bathing us in its light, as if the storm had never come.

“And why is that?” I asked, but did step back, straightening my back.

Jaina exhaled. “Those marks, I have read about them.”

She stepped closer. “The mark of the Queen, they say. It seems she is tainting men even in our lands. You were right, wild one.”

“So tell your lord!” I responded.

She nodded. “I am afraid I must. Though what Lord Blackwell, or even the king might say to all this, I do not know.”

“They have been hiding for a while, but surely they cannot ignore this,” I growled.

“You underestimate them,” Saya said, pulling up alongside me. She gave a curt nod to Jaina.

“I think I shall take my leave now,” the mage said, her eyes flashing. She bowed and then strode away.

“I don’t like that one,” Saya said to me, once Jaian had left.. “Something strange about her.”

“I agree, but she seems to be willing to help.”

My knees wobbled, and Saya helped steady me. “Daniel, you need to rest.”

“I'll rest when we arrive at the king’s citadel.”

Chapter 15

Received

WE COULD NOT GET GOING RIGHT AWAY, the caravan needed to be fixed and the horses looked at. The dead were piled by the side of the road, waiting for the local Villnius troops to come pick them up in the morning.

We regrouped, and I took a short rest as the girls stood around me. Saya fussed over my wounds. Olivia just stood by us, looking at the damage she’d done. She was shaking.

She felt guilty she had not cleared the caravan completely and the destruction all around was plain to see. I wanted to comfort her but she was in her own little world.

Azrael folded her arms observing the three of us. “The Anatheid’s enemies grow,” she said. “We must become more powerful.”

“Yes,” Saya replied. “We all know what you're thinking Azrael. We heard what you said about another firebound.”

Azrael smiled.

“Yes, that would be one way. But there are others. We must train. Together. Olvia and the master worked better together today. But it shouldn’t just be us individually teaming up with the master. The four of us need to become a fighting force. The Dark Queen is already moving fast. If we cannot secure the help of the north, we will need to fight this battle alone.”

Alone? Is that even possible?

“I would not think you need to be alone,” said Baldr. Beside him was his brother, Lord Blackwell, who was shaken but still alive.

So Saya was wrong, he cares enough to leave his armored cage.

“You should not be out of the carriage, sir!” one of his bodyguards exclaimed but the lord waved him away.

Baldr only stared at his brother, awaiting his word.

“Daniel, I thank you, truly. And all of you,” Lord Blackwell said, his gaze passing over Olivia who bowed her head ever so slightly. “I have now seen with my very own eyes what is going on out here…. I… must consider this. But know that I will not stand for this, not here on the king’s land.”

“Did Jaina speak with you?” I asked, looking him in the eyes.

“She did,” he replied evenly. “Though the matter of what she said is private. I am aware of your concerns, Daniel, and hers. There is no disputing that the dark elves have attacked us, and that some of the villagers collaborated. How and why, those are the questions we cannot rush to gain answers to. Again, for now, I have come to thank you.”

I bit my lip. He was avoiding saying anything about the Queen, or about my fears that we had a traitor in our midst. But he was acknowledging the threat. It was progress of a kind.

I bowed low. “It is an honor to serve.”

The lord bowed his head in response, though not as low as mine. Then he turned and with his retinue headed back to his carriage. Baldr gave me a nod. Then continued on with his brother.

We started up again and began our journey to Jorgmund’s citadel, but now we were crawling at a snail's pace. All of the guards were on high alert and the dragons had been grounded, scattered out across the flanks and vanguard of the caravan to protect it from any further assault.

The moon was out once more, the storm, which appeared to have been supernatural, had left us. Now that we were grounded alongside the rest of the caravan, the dragonriders used our fire magic to light the way, sending up gouts of flames and balls of fire into the air, creating an eerie procession as we continued onwards.

We weren’t trying to be stealthy, anyone could have found us, but we did want to see if the enemy was coming. Keeping quiet would do little to hide us anyways, because there was only us in this barren land. We were the only sight for miles until we reached the citadel.

We did not speak much, any of us. I was left alone with my thoughts.

What was the nature of the corruption? The dark Queen, who was she truly?

I needed answers, as soon as I could get them. The foe was evolving it seemed, as fast as we were, and spreading across the lands. I suspected it was no longer just the northern kingdom and Centralis facing this threat. We would need to get word to others, Elias in the south and even the desert warriors, if Saya still had any pull there.

But one thing at a time. Jorgmund, we need to convince him of what is going on here.

The citadel of the king grew larger and larger in the foreground as we approached. Even in the dark its presence was large and intimidating. And it only kept growing.

Along the way, the packed earth road became better maintained, and we began to pick up speed. I began to make out little things on the citadel. Fire’s winking like little stars upon its walls. It was our north star. Mehlar kept walking, although I was tired, the sight of that large stone fortress comforted me as a place where I could finally rest.

I was dead tired with the mana sickness upon me. While I had enjoyed the food and brief respite before traveling again, I knew I needed a more substantial rest, and soon. I had overtaxed myself in the battle, and I could not keep this pace up. My head also spun with all that I had learned in the last day, with all of the promises and politics.

I blinked and caught myself as I nearly slid off the back of Mehlar.

Almost there, almost there.

It was late when we arrived at the gates, yet gaily armored knights still rode out to greet us bearing torches. I had not expected a royal reception, nor one at all really.

These knights were well organized and disciplined. They did not comment on our bedraggled appearances, though I saw their eyes wandering up and down our mud and blood stained forms.

Baldr explained to the captain that we were late and had been set upon by bandits. The captain nodded curtly and said he would send out some riders to secure the surrounding lands.

Bandits, really? I didn’t argue for now. It was not my place nor the right time.

The outer gates to the citadel swung fully open, and we let ourselves be led inside.

The exterior walls themselves were nearly twice the size of the ones in Castle Blackwell, but they had none of its beauty. The whole citadel was a gray imposing place.

We were greeted by more knights and dignitaries, some of them having trouble rubbing sleep from their eyes and not yawning. This process, unlike the last time, was relatively painless, although we had to pass through several more gates and checkpoints before we arrived in the inner keep. There was thankfully little fanfare, and we were quickly and efficiently divided up and sent to our quarters.

The girls and I were led to our rooms rather quickly. This time we were far apart from Lord Blackwell so we had no issue rooming together. Each of the girls had been given their own room, but they gathered in my suite which was large enough to contain all of us.

The room I had been given reminded me a bit of the place Saya, Azrael and I had shared in the dwarven kingdom. It was expansive, and beautifully appointed. It had two large beds, and multiple adjoining rooms with various functions.

One room was a study, the other was a bathroom, and the final one was a sitting room for guests. All of them had gold and silver furniture, large chandeliers, and deep oak closets. Unlike our dwarven pleasure room, there was no fountain, but I wasn’t about to complain.

“Are you going to stay with us tonight, Lady Olivia?” Azrael asked.

“In here,” she said as she closed the door. “I’m just Olivia. And yes, my father is staying nearer to the other dignitaries.”

“Good,” I said. “I miss this, all of us being together.”

“Me too.” Olivia smiled.

“Daniel, I hate to break this up, but I do need to ask you. Do you know what you agreed to participate in? In the tournament? Did you even ask Lord Blackwell what event? It’s going to be difficult,” Saya said, looking between us all.

Olivia nodded gravely. “I suspect he signed Daniel up for the mounted jousting event. It will be difficult, but not to worry, we can practice tomorrow. We have one more day before the tournament. And let's not forget Daniel isn't just any dragonrider. If anyone can win against the king’s champion. It’s him.”

“I think it’s a great idea,” Azrael said. “The top dragonriders of the kingdom shall be competing. What better place to search for another firebound?”

“You think Daniel needs another distraction?” Saya cut in. “Now?”

“I wouldn’t mind…” I said with a smirk.

“Oh? We don’t keep you busy enough?” Saya put her hands on her hips.

I spluttered.

“I’m just teasing you, Daniel. Azrael is right. When it is time, we should absolutely search for another. I just think we should focus on the training.”

“Oh?” Azrael said with a sigh. “So we are not completing our coupling as a foursome tonight?”

“I am up for it!” I said, sitting up in the bed before wincing and trying to hide the pain in my side.

“Oh, no, you don’t!” said Olivia. “Saya and I will heal you. That’s enough for this evening. Then you rest.”

Despite all the sexual tension in the air, I agreed to take it easy. That night the four of us only cuddled up. The truth was that I was indeed extremely sore from my wounds and both Olivia and Saya spent quite a bit of time healing me before bed.

Both chided me for not telling them earlier how bad they were. Honestly, I had not known. I had been so exhausted and hopped up on adrenaline.

But even so, now that I was in bed, I slept only fitfully. My mind should have been at ease that all of my girls were around me, but my body was not. I felt like we were on the precipice of something, and I wasn’t sure what it was.

After the fourth or fifth time I awoke, I got to my feet, grunting at the stiffness in my joints. I headed off to the study, so as not to wake the girls. I looked back to see Azrael and Saya arm in arm, a tangle of tanned muscular limbs and heaving bosoms. Olivia, with her cute dainty mouth open as she snored ever so slightly, was hugging a mound of pillows.

I entered the study and was impressed to find it was not just for show. It was fully furnished. Not just with plush velvet chairs, but with books as well! Tons of them!

It reminded me in some ways of the headmasters office in the academy. I thought of Elias, a fellow bookworm and my old classmate.

Down south, were things as bad as they were here? Does he need my help too?

I had yet to hear from him. I would ask, I resolved, to send him a letter by any means necessary before leaving the citadel. Unlike the girls, he was merely my friend, not a firebound. I had no mental connection with him. No telepathy or anything like that to send him a quicker message.

So it’ll have to be the old fashioned way.

I poured over the available book titles. There were six large wooden cases of books and a small ladder for reaching those at the top shelves. I wandered around, browsing aimlessly.

After some looking I found a history of the second age and pulled it open. It was a large book with no title, just a green cloth cover and golden twinkling letters. It reminded me a little of a book I’d pulled off a shelf not that long ago, although it seemed like another lifetime.

The book that transported me here, to Varya

I thought of the lessons of Professor Yilva, the sexy pink haired vixen who taught history at the academy. Olivia and Elias together had eaten up all of her lectures, while I’d found them boring until I realized they were relevant to me.

Yilva had taught me a lot.

I had learned from her class that Mehlar and I were basically the reincarnations of Prince Ray’thel and his own golden dragon Mehlar, who had led the world in a fight against the onyx drake and the dark Queen ages ago. That war had led to the end of the second age, the end of wild dragons and the retreating of all the magical races from the known lands.

In fact until I’d entered the dwarven realm, no one had even known they had been hiding either.

So why is everyone acting like the dark Queen is back too? Didn’t Ray’thel defeat her? And even if not, shouldn’t she be dead by now? Yilva never explained how those wars ended.

No one had.

I opened the book and began to flip through the pages. There was no table of contents or easy guide to searching, so I just let the yellowed parchment flip through my fingers.

To my surprise, it was hand written and I marveled at the penmanship. At the beginning of each section there was a beautiful relief, a sketch of different colored ink. I looked through a few of these pages. One contained a castle, the second, a bushel of wheat, and the next, flask of wine… but then I stopped.

This page had a more detailed drawing than the others. It was sinister, dark and large… a black dragon.

I peered at the parchment closer as I felt my heartbeat quickened. I knew what it was immediately. It was a representation of the onyx drake. A beast I had fought before, if only in a vision, during the trials under the mountains.

Mehlar’s sworn nemesis and mine. Orias.

I closed the book and set it down on the shelf. I stared at it for a while before the frustration in me came bubbling to the surface.

What am I doing reading about this when I need to be living it? This is the academy all over again. Here I am, drawing danger to those who are close to me while fleeing from the real problem and the real threat.

I heard a creak behind me and whirled to face my visitor.

There, covered in only a sheer silk blouse and matching white panties, was the tan dark form of Azrael. She wore nothing to hide her horns, and they poked out from her jet black hair. My gaze traced her supple curves and her taut muscular skin, noting the scales on her sides. Suddenly I felt aroused, a more powerful sensation than I’d felt in ages.

I was hungry for her.

She smiled and advanced on me.

“Daniel, you are awake,” she whispered. “Why?”

“I couldn’t sleep… the pain in my side. Too many thoughts about, about…”

I sighed. “About everything really.”

Azrael walked up to me with graceful soundless steps, she brushed past me and reached for the book balanced on the edge of the shelves where I had left it. In her hands, it opened up right away to the place I had last looked. She saw the black dragon and nodded.

“I see,” Azrael said. “You are thinking of her, the dark Queen. It is wise to be wary. I have learned much about her and our foe from talking to Jaina.”

“What did she tell you? She spoke to me of it too but-”

Azrael had put a hand to my lips, and her violet eyes locked onto mine. “No. Not now. Now you need a different kind of medicine than what Saya and Olivia provided you. Now you need to rest, and I can help you.”

“How?” I asked.

“Oh, I think you know.” Azrael smirked, then kissed me. Her lips were nimble and eager, and her tan body pressed me into the book case.

“Master, let me please you,” she breathed into my ear with hot breath.

Oh, I’m not going to argue.

Then she took control, kissing my ear, my neck, and my chest. My skin was bare, and each of her kisses sent a shiver down my spine. She punctuated each of them with little licks and nips, her nimble hands snaking their way down my sides

“Shit…” I groaned as I rubbed her horns and ran my fingers through her silky hair.

Azrael only laughed, finishing her descent until she knelt before me. My breeches were all that separated her and my throbbing hard cock.

She licked her lips. “You know, master, I never mind sharing you. But I do enjoy some alone time. It’s been a while… too long.”

“Agreed.”

The dusky dragonkin ran her fingers through her long black hair and let it cascade down her shoulders, then flipping it over to her back. Next she pulled down her thin top and pulled out her breasts, letting them spill out, pinching her nipples and biting her lip as she looked up at me.

“Well master, do you want me as much as I want you? I want to hear it!”

“Fuck, so bad Az…. Let me take you.”

She smirked. “Oh, no, I told you. This is your medicine. You must take it and not move a muscle, okay?”

First her and Olivia, both of them are getting pretty pushy. But in this case, I’m going to let it slide.

“As you wish.” I grinned.

Azrael pulled down my breeches with nimble fingers and giggled as my cock sprung free and unintentionally smacked under her chin. “Wow, he is eager today… isn’t he?”

She opened her lips and gave the head of my dick a little kiss before wrapping her hands, both of them, around the girth of me and stroking. She was not like Olivia, not dainty or small in her movements. Instead she was sensual and aggressive… passionate.

Our bond was slightly different as master and familiar. In some senses it was enhanced, for we shared a connection through our magical source, Mehlar. We shared our dragon power, our flame, and we burned bright every time we were together.

A wave of pleasure rocked me as Azrael removed her hands and placed them on my legs, wrapping her lips around my head and sucking with a loud slurping noise.

“Fuck, Az, that’s good!” I moaned, unable to stop myself.

This seemed to encourage her as she took me deeper and deeper, swirling her tongue around me as she bobbed back and forth, taking me all the way down and then back up again. She was unstoppable, and soon I was thrusting eagerly, grabbing a fistfull of hair as she continued to blow me.

“If you don't stop… I’ll….”

“You’ll what?” she said, gasping as she came off me then gripping my slick cock with her hands and pumping. “You’ll what master?”

“I’ll cum,” I grunted.

She grinned. “Then cum… cum all over me… all over my breasts.”

She pumped me up and down, spitting on me and leaning down to suck a little between her motions. A wave was rising within me. I let it crest, erupting all over her hands, her chest, and her face. She gasped but kept going, milking every last drop.

She was a gorgeous sight, brown skin covered in white cum. She wiped some off her eyebrow and cheek and gave it a lick. “Salty, but good.”

She squeezed her chest together, looking at all the cum that had pooled there and smirked. “You’ve gotten me so dirty, master.”

“You asked,” I replied.

“I did. I did indeed. Now, I will go wash before bed. Go. Sleep with the girls. It should come easier now that you are empty.”

As a parting gift, she took my softening dick between her lips, sucking out the last few drops and sending me briefly back to heaven as her masterful tongue caressed me. And then she was up on her feet, padding away, with only a wink and a soft giggle.

I was alone in the study, with my fears and worries forgotten.

Sometimes, I truly love my life.

I pulled up my breeches and headed to bed. Soon I was fast and fully asleep, just as Azrael had predicted.

Chapter 16

King

“I WANT to be his firebound, just like you are,” Azrael said point blank.

The two of them, Olivia and Azrael, were standing in the showers. They had awoken earlier than Daniel and were getting ready for the day. They had been careful not to wake him and let him sleep.

Olivia had been shy, but Azrael had asked the blonde to join her. And so together they stood under the giant shower head. It was like a massive waterfall above them and coated them in warm water, while steam rose all around them. Olivia wasn’t sure how it worked, but it bested even the baths at Castle Blackwell.

And that was saying something.

“But you are already his bonded familiar, aren’t you?” Olivia asked in response.

She was surprised at the dragonkin’s admission.

“We are already together as one, the three of us,” Olivia said. “I don’t look at you as any different than Saya or me, even if you are not technically his firebound.”

“Yes, I understand that. But I… I truly feel that something is missing. Don’t get me wrong, it has been amazing. But you need to understand that the power we share is borne by the dragon and magic. But I want to merge that power. To truly join the harem with you all, and I want to help you recruit more girls as well. You see, if Daniel is to fight the dark Queen, he will need me and more women as part of his harem, to power him up fully.”

“And you're sure of this?” Olivia asked.

“Indeed, I am. It is one of the things I have been conferring with Jaina about. You needn’t worry about Daniel, we can help him with this. But we will need to prepare some things. A summoning circle, and three vials of elemental wine. We must do this in the astral plane. Then we can ascend, and all level up together.”

“It sounds crazy to me,” said Saya, joining them in the bathroom and disrobing.

They paused to look at her but she shrugged her shoulders and offered a rare unabashed smile. “But I like crazy, in this case. We can make it work… for Daniel.”

“Oh?” Azrael said. “Are you sure it isn’t because you want a new plaything too?”

Saya blushed as red as her hair and pushed past Olivia to confront Azrael in the soapy water.

Olivia laughed as they playfully fought each other in the steamy confined space.

She smiled. Yes, another girl might be nice. Hopefully one who was a little more relaxed… calm and ladylike… like her.

A piece of soap struck her in the chest, and her eyes widened. “Hey, who did that! I’m gonna get you!”

Maybe being ladylike was overrated. This was kind of hot….

“Daniel, wake up! Wake up!” I heard a voice call.

“Just another minute, c’mon!” I groaned.

But it seemed I was out of luck. Two sets of hands began shaking me awake, none too gently. In response, I pulled the blankets over my head.

Checkmate ladies.

Unfortunately for me, they were quick, and I was tired and sluggish. The blankets were ripped from me, and I was left on the bare bedsheets, blinking at the sudden light of the morning leaking in through the windows.

Saya and Olivia stood at the foot of the bed, surveying me as I rubbed sleep from my eyes. Both girls were dressed up and looked stunning.

Saya wore a red dress that cut across her powerful figure, showing off her freckled bosom and slender hips. Her hair was pulled back in a long ponytail.

Olivia wore a flowing dress that fanned out at the bottom but was tight at the waist, hugging her petite form and leaving her shoulders and arms bare. It was baby blue, highlighting her immaculately pale skin. I stared.

What a sight to wake up to. They look like sexy cupcakes.

Saya snapped her fingers. “Hey, earth to Daniel. We are late!” She was slightly flushed at my attention, and I figured she wasn’t too annoyed, merely putting on a bit of a show.

“Late?” I grunted slowly inching my way into a seated position on the bed. “Late for what!? And where did you two get those outfits?”

“We let you sleep in,” Olivia said softly. “You were exhausted, Daniel. We are headed to breakfast with some of the royal court members. As to the dresses… I packed these, for myself and Saya, from Castle Blackwell.”

I stood up, stretching and yawning. “Okay, well you two better help me get dressed too. I was up late, and unaware we had an appointment.

“Indeed, I noticed you had a long night,” Saya said, one eyebrow raised.

“It’s true, Daniel. We noticed Az and you had left us,” she said.

For a moment I thought she’d get on my case but she only smiled. “I’m glad of it. It seems you healed not only your wounds but also your mind. But you have a date, tonight. With all of us. It’s only fair.”

“Can you handle that, big guy?” Saya said. “All healed and ready for action?”

I laughed. “I wouldn’t be much of an Anatheid if I could only handle one firebound at a time, now would I?”

“They say the king will be in the courtyard in five minutes,” Azrael’s voice called out from the hallway. It seemed she had already gotten ready and was impatient to go.

The king. Oh shit.

“Let’s get you dressed. Now!” Saya demanded.

I wonder what Azrael is wearing….

It struck me rather quickly that Jorgmund was nothing like Lord Blackwell.

While the latter annoyed me a fair amount for his own ostentation, at least I found Lord Blackwell presentable. He had a sense of decorum.

Jorgmund had but a thin veneer of royalty around him. Sure he had the scepter, the robe, and the gold. The gold part could not be overemphasized. He had more than any one person could ever need, hanging from his body.

But beyond that, he was corpulent beyond belief. His eyes were hooded and uncaring. Perhaps worst of all was how rude and brusque he was with his staff. To us, he was a little more friendly. When we arrived, he welcomed us to his table and quickly shooed aside the servants with a dismissive wave.

Once we were seated, King Jorgmund spent the first few minutes of our morning interaction leering at the girls and commenting creepily on their appearance. All three of them were as polite as they could be, deflecting his compliments. Saya had the most difficulty, for although she said nothing, she glared at the man as though she wanted to skewer him upon her breakfast fork.

The king didn’t seem to mind or notice. Perhaps he was into that kind of thing?

Eventually he got bored of this and turned to me:. “... and Daniel, is it not? Or should I call you the wild savior? I hear your name spoken in every second breath these days it seems.”

“I apologize for that, I know you must be a bus-” I said before I was cut off.

“Nonsense!” he said, waving a fat hand. “Listen to me, Daniel,” he said, now gesturing towards me with a drumstick , grease dripping down a plush red robed sleeve. “Never apologize. Let me give you that advice. You have come into a great bit of fortune, your dragon, your powers. Your… ladies….”

“I see. It is good advice, your lordship.” I replied.

He grinned. “Yes! You see now, don’t you? Do not apologize for power. Power is to be used, spent. Do not leave anything on the table, Understand, my boy?”

I nodded. “Yes. But-” I replied, before once again being cut off before I could get to more substantive conversation.

“Well, I mean that literally too! Eat!” the king commanded.

And so we ate. Instead of getting to the root of the attacks we had suffered, I was buried in plate after plate of decadent dishes. I wondered to myself about the peasants and refugees we’d seen along the way.

How can we eat like this when they are starving? Perhaps it was not so difficult to turn them to the cause of the dark Queen.

While I was kept occupied by servants feeding me, the king turned his attention back to Azrael who was on his left. She politely indulged him as he explained each dish. I was always impressed by her decorum.

I had to admit, the food was delicious, and I allowed myself to enjoy it as I watched the scene around me unfold.

The fare consisted of, among other things: greasy legs of chicken, hearty soup, fresh baked breads, and then, when it was all done came the desserts. I was beginning to see what happened to Jorgmund to make him so large.

Far too much of a good thing can lead one astray.

I began to notice that amid his servants were only the prettiest maidens as well. So it seemed he was not only a glutton but also a bit of a wanton. I somewhat sympathized, he had fallen victim to his tastes. Perhaps he was not a bad man, but a weak one.

Thankfully my firebound keep me energized rather than slowing me down.

After eating, the king wanted a private audience with me. so we took tea together in a small sitting room. I hoped that, at last, I would have a chance to ask him the real hard hitting questions that needed to be asked.

All around us, everything was elegantly appointed and just so. The room had dark wooden furniture with plush red seats, beautiful painted porcelain and even more beautiful servers. Thick scones were served with honey and black tea with pitchers of cream and containers of sugar.

I took a sip of the tea and sighed, it was even better than Lord Blackwell’s and was as close to coffee as I’d gotten thus far in Varya.

The king seemed to appreciate this and grinned. “Now there's a good boy, it is as I said! Enjoy all that is at your table. Now.” He leaned closer. “We talk of business, Daniel.”

“Of course,” I said. I was holding my own cards close to my chest, I would let him speak first.

“You can be a good thing for the kingdom, Daniel. I met with Lord Blackwell briefly last night, he seems to think so too. I will let you enjoy your time here, and please consider everyone at your service. If you like it… you may just want to stay.”

His eyes twinkled, and suddenly I understood. He was trying to court me, none too subtly either. He wanted me to be a part of his collection. He was used to controlling people, owning them. It would not do well to offend him, not this early on for sure. I would make it seem as though I appreciated his advances and slowly work towards my own ends.

“So far I like it a lot here,” I said truthfully, though perhaps not for the reasons he might assume.

“Good good. You let a servant know if you need anything. They can bring you food, comforts… even girls!” He laughed. “Not that you need anymore right?”

Oh, but I do, at least according to Azrael.

“Perhaps not for now,” I said with a smile. Then I took a deep breath, it was time for the hard stuff. “My king, I must ask you if you have been informed of what we have encountered on the road. When I first came to the northern kingdom I was attacked, and saw several bandits teaming up with dark elves. Lord Blackwell seemed sure this was a one off occurrence, but the same thing happened again on the way here. Worse, there seemed to be something affecting the humans, a strange curse. I believe the dark elves have penetrated further into the kingdom than anyone may have realized.”

I paused, looking at the king for a reaction. He had a pensive face, stroking his many chins. He waited a while before speaking.

“I see. I see,” he said thoughtfully

“So you were told?” I asked.

He had a faraway look in his eyes and then clapped his hands, as if suddenly coming back into focus. “Yes! I was told, but not in such detail. You must know, sir Daniel, that a king has many duties and these attacks are but one. I understand they seem important to you, perhaps all important. But did you know there is a grain crisis? That two of the kingdoms have only recently signed a truce? That there are storms predicted for all of next season that we must prepare for?”

“I did not but-”

“Ah yes, you did not!” he said triumphantly, then put a pudgy hand on my shoulder. “Listen, young Daniel. I will talk with our guard captain once more, to be vigilant both inside and out, for this strange “disease” of yours. We will route these traitors and dark ones. For now, let us focus on what is happening inside these walls. How does that sound?”

I chewed the inside of my lip. “If I could also be given a meeting with the captain myself, I would like that too.”

“Done! And now, Daniel, our time is coming to a close, I have some other business to attend to. But I wanted to make sure I understood Lord Blackwell correctly. Are you participating in this tournament? And as his champion?”

I nodded. “I am.”

“Hm, well, you are a worthy opponent, no doubt. But you are up against my prize fighter. I should not expect a victory. Go out on the course today, get a feel for it. We want a fair fight, do we not?”

“Of course, King Jorgmund.”

Chapter 17

She’s So High

WE SAT, in the stands, surveying the field upon which the tournament would take place, watching the most powerful dragonriders of the north, the elite Valkyries, run their formations. Each of them was a sight to behold.

So these are the king’s prized warriors, and their leader is his champion.

In our own right, Saya, Olivia and I all were powerful dragon riders, and I wasn’t talking out of my ass. I’d seen plenty of other riders at the academy. We’d also seen Lord Blackwell and Baldr’s squads in action against the dark elves. Each of us had unique dragons and abilities with a growing mastery over our creatures and ourselves.

But this was something else altogether.

The Valkyries moved as one unit, as if each dragon sensed the other, as if each rider was in tune. I watched as they did a flying v, diving drills, and attacks. They were all brilliantly clad in shining silver mail, which shone in the mid morning sunlight.

Once they were done flying in formation they landed their dragons amidst the fields.

By this point, we were not the only ones in the stands. Several nobles, other warriors, and competitors appeared to be out here, all to watch the Valkyries train.

“They are famous,” Olivia explained. “The best fliers in all of Varya.”

“In the north, at least,” Saya added, but I could tell that she too was impressed, despite herself.

How could she not be?

But the real event was just beginning. The jousting drills. This was the event I was to compete in, so I watched eagerly as the Valkyries squared off to practice against each other. The first two, each on a powerful blue drake, streaked across the grounds, hovering just above the surface. Each held a polished lance twice the length of their body pointed outwards, and a shield in the other hand.

They both unseated each other, but one, Olivia explained, had been slightly faster. It had been over in nearly a blink of an eye. There was a smattering of cheers from the stands and I shook my head. This sport was intense, fast and brutal.

Then a hush fell over the crowd as the next challenger approached. She had a silver dragon, and a helm with white feathers. She was tall and straight backed. She faced her opponent stoically as the blue rider opposite prepared. She did not move a muscle.

“Who is that? Is her dragon… silver?” I asked dumbly.

“So they say, a rarity even here in the north. The silver dragons are a cousin of white dragons like mine, but Brynhyld is one of a kind, the Captain of the Valkyries. She is tight-lipped and the king's top servant. You should watch her, Daniel.”

“Yes,” said Azrael, purple eyes flashing. “We should watch her carefully.”

I think I know where her mind is going. But just because someone is a good warrior doesn’t mean she’ll be a good companion.

A whistle sounded, and the joust began. This time the two passed each other, splintering their lances but failing to unseat each other. The silver dragon reared its head, snarling and revealing a set of glittering teeth. Blood trickled down the blue dragon on the other side, as splinters were embedded in the exterior of its scaly hide. Each of them was handed a new lance. The blue rider seemed unsteady, shaken by the powerful hit.

The silver rider, Brynhyld, was calm. Ready. I could sense her aura even from far up in the stands. There was a true warrior.

If I have any real competition in the joust, it will no doubt be from her. She is the King’s Champion after all.

Brynhyld’s dragon reared its head and front legs, flapped its large silver wings and lifted itself above the earth, hovering just a few meters above as it snorted. She leveled her lance, then charged. They were lightning fast, but this time there was no mistaking the winner. The other rider yelped as she was unseated, flying backwards.

Just before she hit the ground I noticed her body slow and my eyes turned to the sidelines where several other riders had their hands outstretched.

“They are using barrier magic, just like you, to slow her fall!”

“Yes, “ Olivia replied. “It is a dangerous sport, but we do our best to make sure no one is mortally injured. The falls could be quite brutal otherwise.”

Still, when the other rider got to her feet, I noticed the way she favored her left side and clutched at her dented armor. Further healing magic would no doubt be needed. I wouldn’t be surprised if her ribs were broken.

My eyes shifted to Byrnhyld. She dismounted coolly, calmly. She took off her helm, silvery hair spilling out, the color to match her dragon. She was beautiful. Elegant features, steel gray eyes. She looked briefly our way before turning back to her companions.

Maybe Azrael is right… we could use another member. But honestly, would she even want to join us?

Our group split up after the Valkyries finished their practice. Saya, Floki and Korki went off to practice combat drills with Gnarl in the smaller arena. After her annoying encounter with him this morning, Saya was now determined to take as much of the king’s purse as she could, even if that meant competing herself in the earlier portion of the tourney.

When it was our turn to use the field I felt uneasy, the whole process of jousting was new to me. The demonstration of the Valkyries had been impressive but also a little intimidating. Olivia and Azrael helped me square up against some straw dummies set up against one end of the field. Mehlar was eager to go, but I reigned him in.

First, we practiced hovering.

Mehlar, as powerful as he was, was not used to this type of restraint. To just keep oneself slightly above the surface of the ground but no higher required a great deal of control. When I finally got us level then Azrael and Olivia handed me a wooden lance.

It was heavy, but that wasn’t the main problem, my sword was also heavy. This was long, and hard to get a balance. It was easy to let it tip forward and if I did that, it dragged on the ground, threatening to snap. I did a few laps around the stadium before I got the hang of just holding the thing.

Next came the fun part, actually landing a hit on the target.

Mehlar was eager to try and so was I. I figured the hard part was over, now that we had mastered flying low to the ground and holding the lance, surely I could smash the hell out of that target.

I was wrong.

My first two attempts I missed, the third I hit the center of the target but didn’t let go of my lance, causing me to go catapulting back off Mehlar and forcing Olivia and Azrael into emergency maneuvers to cast the protection spells to stop me from becoming a blood stain on the palace grounds.

I was determined not to give up. Mehlar and I focused, slowing down, using our mental link to iron out each flaw in our movements. I felt a familiar rush as we returned from one of our runs. Mehlar spread his wings wide and reared on his hind legs excitedly, nearly toppling me off his back.

“Woah buddy, what the…?”

<< Congratulations.

Mehlar has grown. He is now a…

Rank 7: Mature Dragon

The following ability has increased in rank:

Level 1: Solar Flare has become Level 2: Solar Beam

The following new ability has been gained by both TAMER and DRAGON:

Level 1: Draconic Harmony

Both you and Mehlar can use this ability to sense what another dragon is feeling. The link maintained must be strong and thus any damage done or emotions felt by the linked dragon may transfer onto the user.

>>

I looked up at the stands, wondering if anyone had seen what transpired. I had long ago told the codex inside of me to silence any notifications, but still, we would have looked a little odd. Thankfully, most of those who had come to watch the Valkyries were now gone.

It seems that here, they are bigger celebrities than I am. Well, I will have to take a look at these abilities later in more detail. But for now, I need more practice.

I patted Mehlar on the back as he pranced around, slowly coming down from the high. The girls were smiling and laughing to themselves, aware of what had happened without me telling them. Unlike previous level-ups Mehlar had not changed in appearance, I suspected this was because he was now fully grown, and it might take a lot more levels, if any, to make him grow bigger than he already was.

“Ok buddy, I promise we’ll let you use those new abilities soon… but for now bear with me, we need to practice these things. The basics.”

He snorted but stood still. Good.

After a few more rounds Olivia joined me on top of Arine to do my first mock joust against a real rider.

This turned out to be trickier than the targets.

We did not hit each other, for safety purposes, but instead practiced going through the motions right up until that point. Mehlar and I were quick learners, and I felt like we had made real progress after a few go rounds.

Still, I knew that the Valkyries, especially their leader, were in a league of their own. But maybe I could take someone a little less substantial.

Khanut, for instance.

But as strong as I was, this wasn’t sufficient even to beat someone like him. I needed finesse, and it was difficult enough to control my own movements let alone predict another dragon and their rider. I could only hope they started me off against an easy opponent. If it was Brynhyld, I was dead in the water.

In some ways I felt like I had in my first flight against Vanis, the school bully.

At that time, just as now, I had taken on an opponent much stronger than me and also in an arena that I knew nothing about. Last time, I had survived thanks to being the Anatheid and being able to level up fast and learn even faster,

But this was different in one crucial way. This time, I knew just how far behind I actually was. Ignorance was no longer an excuse.

I patted Mehlar’s head and said something I had said back then as well.

“Let’s just do our best buddy.”

Right, as if that’ll be good enough for either of us.

We ended up splitting up during dinner. There was one, extremely long table, which housed all of the king’s retinue, the other lords and a host of notables few of whom I could name. It spanned the length of the entire hall such that one could barely see who sat at the other end of it.

If seating us apart had been his strategy, it was a good one, for I was totally out of my element without anyone by my side. Olivia was with her uncle some ways down. Saya and Azrael were with a host of noblemen who were, obviously, quite enamored with them. The two dwarves were surrounded by Gnarl and a few of the captains at the very far end of the table.

I myself was seated across from a man who introduced himself as chief mercantile officer to the court, which I later discovered meant he was quite adept at making money off the backs of others. But aside from him, my company was a little more interesting.

Two particularly bold courtesans shifted their seats so they could be next to me and began rather shamelessly flirting, each one outdoing the other in attempts to fill my glass and whispering naughtier things into my ear as the night went on.

As much as I enjoyed the attention, I found my gaze transfixed elsewhere. Those two weren’t firebound material. But perhaps someone else was.

I couldn’t help but stare at her. She was sitting at the end of the king’s table, but ignoring everything, and every one.

Brynhyld, the elegant captain of the Valkyries.

She still wore armor, although this was a lighter, form-fitting leather tunic with light mail mesh underneath. What was striking about her was her poise. She was unfaltering. She looked my way for only a second, but when she did her gaze met mine, and I felt no fear in it. Just an intensity. It reminded me of Azrael when we first met; only Azrael had been drawn to me immediately.

With her I feel the challenge, she is unsure. She knows of my presence, but she is testing me.

She shifted her gaze away from me but I studied her for a moment longer, the straight posture, the perfect silver hair and the sharp features.

I shook my head and tore my gaze away.

“No, thanks,” I said, pushing away a forkful of some dessert one of the courtesans was offering me. “I’m all full up.”

After dinner, the table was moved, and we all stood at the edges of the hall. In the center a circular dias was brought in and several white wooden cutouts. Three heavily makeup laden servants came out in rather ridiculously colored garb and began to conduct a play.

I tried to follow what was being said, or rather sung, for it was something akin to an opera… and quickly gave up.

Evidently I wasn’t the only one having issues. Several noble men and women had gotten so drunk they began hollering at the performers and were quietly but firmly escorted from the hall towards their respective quarters.

After the first act I noticed the herd of revelers thinning. The king and Lord Blackwell had both dispersed, and I thought it was about time me and the girls did the same. Unfortunately they were on opposite ends of the hall and before I could navigate through the crowd to get to them, the second act began.

I was forced to watch at least one more iteration of the show. By this point I was starting to realize what the story was all about.

It was a simple tale, one I, in fact, knew well.

It was about a golden dragon and its rider. It was about me. Well, sort of.

The origin of it was familiar, but the rest of the tale diverged greatly from what I had been taught at the academy.

In this version the golden dragon rider, Prince Ray’thel I presumed, crossed the great sea and fought sea serpents (shadow puppets in this case) and went on various adventures before returning north to the homeland to serve the king.

There was, I was surprised to see, no dark elf in the story. It was also news to me that the north was his homeland. I had always figured Centralis was home to the golden dragon and his rider.

Two of the courtesans from dinner had stalked me and now stood altogether too close to me. I clapped loudly as the second act ended. They suggested none to subtly that I go to bed with them and show them a true gold star performance

“I think, actually, we’ll take him from here,” a voice interrupted their overture

It was Saya, who had found me in the crowd at last.

“Unless the master wishes to test these women out as firebound?” Azrael offered, coming up from behind her.

I looked at the two sloppy girls, one who stumbled and almost fell as they looked at Saya and Azrael with a measure of indignation and fright.

“No, maybe not these two,” I said in Saya’s ear as I brushed past the girls. “Let’s go. Quick.”

Olivia was already waiting for us in the room, and the other girls closed and locked the door behind us as we entered

“Now, Daniel, remember your promise this morning. Now is time,” Olivia said.

The petite beautiful blonde sat at the edge of the bed, wearing only a pink see through fishnet top and matching leggings. For bottoms she wore tiny pink panties with a bow on them. She was like a sexy present I wanted to unwrap immediately.

“God,” I said dumbly as I stared.

She only smiled, flipping her hair. “Not god, just me. Just us.”

The other two girls walked out from either side of me confidently striding to the bed and joining Olivia. They stripped out of their dinner outfits to reveal their own sexy lingerie that nearly had my eyes explode from overstimulation, and certainly had me hard. Immediately.

Azrael and Saya both wore matching pairs, though each of another color. Saya’s was red, showing off her freckled lighter skin, while Azrael’s was white against her tan. Each had those little bows.

Three gifts for me. Waiting. Ready.

“Come get us, master,” Azrael said with a smile.

Saya was blushing. “Yes, you made us wait… for too long!”

Chapter 18

Finally Firebound

I ADVANCED, but slowly, enjoying stoking the flames. The room was full of sexual fire, energy radiating off all of us in waves. As I walked towards them, the girls began to play with each other. Kissing and licking, giggling as they explored each other's bodies. Then I felt a jolt through my own body.

I looked down.

A familiar circle of blue elemental energy lit up the bottom of the bed. I looked at the girls and at the circle. “Careful! It’s some sort of trap!” I called out.

“No, Daniel….” Saya rose up and so did Olivia, leaving Azrael on the bed, looking at me. “It’s not. It's a ritual circle. Jaina helped Azrael rig it up while you were training today.”

“A ritual circle?!” I said. “But why?”

Azrael was looking at the floor, at her toes, bashful in a way I had never seen her. I looked at Olivia and Saya; momentarily, the sexy vibes were forgotten. “Girls, what the hell is going on here!?” I asked.

“Az wants to….” Olivia started.

“Become a true firebound,” Saya finished.

I looked over at her, her violent eyes flickered up to meet mine with her hands clasped right above that adorable little bow.

“Is this true, Az?” I asked. It surprised me. Yes, she was technically my familiar and not my firebound. But this was another type of bond, strong and unique in its own way, we were magically linked through our connection to Mehlar. She was a dragonkin not a human.

Can she even become my firebound?

Azrael nodded. “Yes, my master…” she said quietly. “I know what you must be thinking. We are already linked, but I want your harem to be stronger. I want to be a formal part of it, just like Saya and Olivia. Even if nothing changes, I want this. For me. For you. For all of us.”

I smiled broadly.

“Az, of course. I never saw you as any different than Olivia or Saya, not at all, but if this is important to you we can do it… of course.” I looked down at the circle. “We trust this thing, right?”

Azrael smiled as she too, stood, opening her arms and welcoming me in. “Yes, I helped build it myself.”

I stepped onto the circle and the blue runes lit up, there was a familiar lurching sensation and the three of us were transported into another land.

I looked around at our new surroundings and was overwhelmed immediately. “What… is this place!?” I asked.

“It is the between, a place between worlds. A place I spent a lot of time when I was waiting for you, Daniel. It’s a place that only magic can take you. A place where many things are possible.”

“You did this?” I marveled, looking around. The place was amazing. We were in a large clearing under a sunlit sky. The soil was fresh and soft, with flowers all around us and a stream lazily trickling to our left. Every sensation of mine felt heightened here, and I knew we were alone in this magical world, just the four of us.

And the bed, let’s not forget that it transported itself too. Priorities.

“With Jaina’s help, yes. I forged a connection to this place, do you like it? It was crafted just for us. To complete our ritual.”

“It’s amazing!” Saya said.

Olivia nodded. “Yes, Az. I love it.”

Then all three turned to me. I was drinking in a different sight once more, the sight of my gorgeous ladies before me. “This ritual, maybe we should get started?” I suggested.

All three chuckled. “Well then, master. Let’s get you out of those pants,” Azrael said with a smile.

The three girls knelt down before me in the soft soil, Az in the center, Olivia on her left and Saya on her right. A little rainbow of hair colors, red, black, and blonde, all staring up at me eagerly as three pairs of hands practically tore off my pants, my hard member springing free.

Azrael took me fast and sloppy, throating me up and down while the other two worked my shaft with their tongues. It was hard to believe they hadn’t practiced, so fluid and in tune were their movements. I was immediately overwhelmed with pleasure. Everything was crisp and bright in this world, and I was sure I was in heaven.

The girls took turns in the center.

Next up was Olivia, dainty and delicate in her movement as always. She looked up at me with her bright blue eyes as she sucked me. I found myself speeding up, having trouble holding back. Just when I thought I couldn’t take it anymore, she slid off, and Saya, the final contender, took hold of me with her wet lips.

Saya wrapped her hands around the back of my thighs and slid up and down on me, opening her mouth as wide as it would go and taking me all the way to the base, tears slowly streaming down her cheeks as she swirled her tongue around me. Up and down she went, while Olivia licked my balls gently. Azrael slowly stood, then kissed me, hungrily on the mouth.

My body felt like it was in an electrical storm, overstimulated beyond belief.

I did not hesitate as Saya slid off me with a pop and all three stood, pulling me over to the bed then positioning themselves. I looked at their three naked bodies in pure awe, thanking god for this moment.

“What did I do to deserve this?” I asked rhetorically.

“Plenty,” Olivia said with a smile.

“Do you want to keep asking questions?” Saya said with her eyebrows raised.

“.... or fuck me?” Azrael said, her purple eyes hungry.

Azrael was spread out in the center of the bed, the girls on either side of her had a thigh in each hand, holding her legs apart, inviting me to take her while they watched and assisted. I threw off the rest of my clothes and was on her in a second, holding her firm tanned sides and sliding myself into her pussy until I was buried in her tight quivering channel.

Azrael sighed and then moaned in pleasure as my first deep stroke turned into a second then a third, out and in, slowly and deliberately hitting her most intimate core and pulling all the way back, savoring and focusing on each sensation.

Olivia and Saya lay down beside Azrael, each taking one of her erect nipples in their mouth, sucking and playing. Saya was more aggressive, while Olivia was shyer, but they both got into it. Azrael groaned louder and louder, arching her back and gripping each of them by their hair momentarily before throwing her arms behind her head as I sped up, her eyes rolling back.

Now the two girls were looking at me, lust and encouragement filling their eyes. “Fill her up,” Saya said as she licked her lips, her eyes raking over me.

“Yes… master,” Olivia said, biting her lip, her hands drifting down to her own wet pussy. “Do it, I want to see it. That moment you make her yours. Make her ours.”

Azrael couldn’t speak right away. She was quivering, trembling, and whimpering, but she wrapped her legs around me and pulled me deeper, locking me into her. Finally the dragonkin managed to cry out,“Y-yes! Please! Inside.”

I leaned down, capturing Azrael’s lips in mine as she thrust her own hips to meet me, desperate for my cock. She kissed me hungrily, moaning into my lips and pressing her chest against me as we sped up, locked in coital embrace. I was aware of the light surrounding us, getting brighter and brighter. I was blinded. I saw nothing, feeling only the softness of her chest and the warmth and tightness of her pussy as I came, letting loose all of myself into her.

Azrael screamed in pleasure, her body writhing and bucking below me. The white light turned to blue and then all shades of the rainbow as I emptied wave after wave of cum into her. We were transported both of us, to a world I knew not.

For a while this strange magical ride took hold of us and didn’t let go… and then… after a time it faded, and I could make out my surroundings again. I slid out of Azrael and lay down beside her. Olivia snuggled up on one side of me and Saya looked over at me, tracing circles across Azrael’s heaving bosom. The dragonkin seemed totally out of it, spent. I was too.

[ Congratulations!

Your familiar Azrael has also attained the title of firebound.

Azrael has shared her telepathic abilities with all other firebound:

Heartsync (Level 1)

This ability allows firebound to telepathically communicate with each other and with their primary mate at short to medium distances in limited durations.

Azrael has gained the ability

Twin Flames (Level 1)

This passive ability slightly amplifies each of the firebound’s magical and physical abilities when in close proximity with each other. ]

“This is amazing!” Olivia said. “Are you seeing this?”

“Yes!” Saya exclaimed. “We can all… use telepathy now? That’s crazy!”

“Of course,” Azrael said softly, slowly propping herself up on her elbows and smiling slightly. “I’ve got to contribute to the harem somehow.”

I smiled at her. “Oh, you’ve more than done that, I-”

[ Congratulations!

Your Harem has reached three members and has increased to Rank 2!

You have gained the following combined ability:

Firestorm (Level 1)

This ability allows the firebound to give temporary use of their magical powers to their lover. This puts all firebound in an extremely vulnerable state and what happens to the user will happen to all firebound, including injury and death.

For the duration of the ability all firebound who grant their powers will have no personal use of them. ]

I read over the ability in awe. It was extremely powerful, and Azrael had been right. More harem members meant leveling up, I had not known. This would prove useful in the future.

But if I use this ability… it puts so many people in danger.

I felt a hand on my chest, and another on my back. I dismissed the codex notifications and focused on the reality in front of me. Olivia was behind me, Saya in front. Saya had her hands folded under her chest, her large freckled breasts squished together, looking damn good. I felt something stir below me. Olivia’s hands reached around to caress my returning hardness.

The blonde whispered in my ear: “Forget that for now Daniel, you still need to please your other two ladies.”

Saya sniffed and tossed her red hair behind her. “She’s right of course. You didn’t think you’d get off that easy, did you?”

I chuckled. “I wouldn’t dream of it. Now get the fuck over here. I want you. Now.”

Chapter 19

The Games Begin

I AWOKE EARLY, letting the girls sleep. Last night was magical. I conferred with the codex on all of our new abilities, mentally scrolling through them. Azrael had been right to push us to this, we were more powerful now than ever as a rank two harem!

And to think, we can rank up even more as we add new members. I was content with what we had, but the world is bigger… brighter… than I ever thought.

I stepped out onto the balcony of our apartment. For a moment I felt like I was back in the academy and expected to see Mehlar upon his roost. But this was not the same, it was a smaller apartment and did not have the space for such a thing. Still, it was quite beautiful and looked over the interior courtyard and one of the gardens of the palace.

It was empty now, though. The scattered tables across the lawn meant that it was likely occupied frequently enough to take in tea for breakfast. I turned my eyes skyward towards the horizon. It was sunrise. The hues out here this far north would never cease impressing me.

It reminded me of summers in the rockies with Mom. I smiled at that.

How much has life changed? How do you feel, looking down on me from whatever skies you are in Mom? I did it, I went on the adventure you and I always dreamed of.

I knew somehow, from the other side, she was proud of me. I was doing something for my life here, as strange as it was.

I mentally traced the purples, reds, and oranges as they grew across the sky like a cracked psychedelic egg, slowly spilling outwards and diffusing onto the unfolding canvas of blue.

I breathed in and out, letting my breath calm me. I let my thoughts be free.

I gripped the railings of the balcony. This was just a tournament, but soon enough we would be testing our mettle in the real battlefield once more. And I would have to protect them… all of them. That is what I promised, that was my mission as the Anatheid, as the leader of my firebound.

Three firebound now.

The bright colors began to dim and fade into blue and the sun rose ever higher. From behind me there were only snores, the comforting chorus of my beautiful ladies.

I took the stairs down from my balcony into the garden. It must have rained a little overnight, despite the blue skies now, because there was fresh dew upon the plants. I walked through the green, lost in the morning calm. It was hard to believe just a short day ago Olivia and I had done the same with young Kira.

“Good morning, Darkhani.”

It was Jaina, the mage with her arms folded, watching me. Wait, what did she just call me?

“Oh, good morning,” I said cautiously. "Up early, too?”

“Yes, I am indeed,” she said. “Am I to take it the circle worked?”

I felt my cheeks going slightly red. “It… um, it did. Thank you. Wait, what was that you called me? Darkhani? Why does that sound familiar….”

“You no doubt heard the men speak it. In the northern tongue, it means killer of the dark ones. They are calling you that, even as the king and the lords seek to downplay all you’ve done.”

“And what do you think?”

“I think I’ve been watching you carefully, Daniel, and that today will be your final test.”

“Oh yea? Any advice?”

She smiled. “Yes. You must be humble. Now look, Darkhani, it begins.”

I didn’t like her tone but there was nothing in her words to dispute, instead I followed her gaze. The clear blue horizon began to change. Something was there, dotting it, small flecks of black At first I thought they were birds. I was wrong. Dragons. A whole fleet of them.

“That’s not all, Daniel. On the ground there will be many more. Caravans, the other two lords. Lugarth and Kharn, shall arrive today. The tournament is nigh. Remember what I said. You have gotten this far on confidence and on strength alone. But that will not serve you here. This is an ancient place, with powerful people. They may seem arrogant to you, overly so, but they are good at what they do.”

I thought of the Valkyrie and nodded.

“Jaina, before you go we still have unfinished business.”

She cocked an eyebrow. “Oh?”

“Yes, the corruption we witnessed. I still haven’t made progress with the king, and while I intend to ask for help with the dark elves in general, I’m still concerned about what I saw-”

“No need,” she said curtly. “I have been working as hard as I can behind the scenes and scouting through those here.”

“And have you found any traitors?”

She stepped closer. “None, Daniel, that I can see. But you must be vigilant. As must I.”

“Why? Why is the dark Queen targeting here? Why isn’t she using her full force to overtake Centralis?”

She took a deep breath in, looking up at the sky. “I didn’t want to do this now, Daniel, not yet.”

“There is something you aren’t telling me, Jaina, and I think sooner is better.”

“There is something… she is searching for. Something that she needs, that you need, that anyone who wants to unite the kingdoms truly needs.” Jaina looked scared for the first time, stepping close to me. “But you must win the tournament first. Win the hearts of the people, and the king. Then I can show you the last piece to being the Anatheid. The Darkhani, even. For now… stay vigilant. And remember what I said.”

Jaina turned to leave me as the drumbeats sounded, and the horns blew. Another day was unfolding in my crazy life, and it was about time I got properly dressed.

I stood, atop the castle walls, with Baldr. Together we watched the other two fiefdoms arrive.

“Olivia didn’t want to join you, then?” he asked with a smile. “Busy? The other ladies too?”

“No, they didn’t. She and the girls are getting dressed and having lunch. They will wait for the royal reception and the competitions beginning.”

“And you?” he asked. “What made you come?

“I wanted to see it for myself. An army of Varya,” I replied. “I watched the dragons come in this morning, I never saw that many before. Truly the north is strong indeed.”

Baldr laughed. “An army? Is that what you think this is?”

I frowned. “Is iit not? Dragons in the sky, cavalry, carriages!”

“No, young master. This is a paltry offering. The north was powerful once. But not anymore. You see fat royals and slow swords. Some are good, sure, and do not let down your guard. But… I overstep, apologies.”

“No, it is good to know.” I stroked my chin.

We both fell silent, and I was sure we were thinking of the same thing. How were we to face the dark elves when there were so few well trained?

And yet still, this is more than I expected. If only they could offer their swords instead of pomp. Perhaps we could start the work that needs doing.

But my thoughts were soon drowned out as the familiar trumpets blared again. We both winced and then laughed.

“I’ll tell you one thing, Baldr. I won’t miss those trumpets when I’m gone,” I joked.

“Nor will I, Daniel. There was a time when we used proper trumpets for proper purposes.”

“And what is that?” I asked.

“The charge. They were used before the charge into battle.”

There was a far-off look in Baldr’s eyes, and I knew that he spoke from experience.

The girls joined me for the grand reception where Lugarth and Kharn and their champions would all be welcomed to Jorgmund’s kingdom for the tournament. It was a good opportunity to suss out the competition, although I was about at my wits end with all the banquets and ready to get to the combat already.

Saya and Azrael had no complaints about the second breakfast and dug in immediately. I took the opportunity to look around. I had snagged another tea and was enjoying the hit of caffeine and the pleasant richness of the cream. Olivia helped me by pointing out who was who.

The first person she pointed out was Lord Kharn.

Kharn was large, thick, and bearded. Also short, just slightly taller than Floki and Korki. Kharn had a red bulbous nose, and Olivia leaned over to tell me that he was known for his drinking and was on his fifth wife. He wore a red seal with a fist on it.

His champion, who stood beside him, was a mountain of a man, bald with scars across his face.

“Chellus,” Olivia whispered. “Kharn might be a bit of a laughing stock, but Chellus is not. He and his drake use pure power to destroy their opponents in the ring.”

I could believe it.

He was a full head taller than just about anyone else in the room. If I didn’t know better I’d think he had some giant’s blood in him. As we watched, he nearly toppled over a waiter, taking not the sample, but the whole tray and eating legs of chicken like they were french fries, cracking through bones and spitting them back out.

I winced. “Not an inspiring duo, those two.”

Olivia was tapping my shoulder, pointing me in a new direction. “Look, it's the other lord! Lugarth!”

Lugarth wore a deep blue cape with a snowflake on it with jagged edges. He couldn’t look more different than Kharn. He was the picture of royalty. He was regal, blonde, and tall. He looked oddly familiar, as did the man at his side.

“That’s Prince Yugen,” Olivia said, nudging me in the direction of the companion beside Lugarth.

“Why does he look so familiar?” I asked.

Saya snorted, stalking up to us. Evidently she had finished with the buffet.

“Daniel, you are dense, don’t you realize? That’s the cousin of Professor Ilia!”

I blinked, surprised, though it made sense. Ilia was our powerful dragon riding instructor, and he was a northerner as well. I watched Yugen carefully as he stood, observing his form. He stayed still until he was bid to move, but when he did, he walked, laughed, and talked with ease.

He’s a natural in this world, and I sense power in those easy footfalls. He is not just a pretty face. Both he and Chellus are clearly dangerous.

When the formalities were over. We were led into the gardens where a morning banquet had been set up. I wasn’t hungry; I wanted to train. I was about to leave when I felt a hand tap my shoulder.

It seemed fate was not done throwing me surprises. It was another familiar face. Vanis.

My adrenaline spiked immediately. I raised my fists.”What the hell are you doing here?” I growled.

There was an audible gasp from beside me and a gaggle of courtesans quickly backed away. I dropped my fists and smoothed out my jacket, calming myself.

“Well?” I demanded.

Vanis’s big face rippled and then he chuckled, extending a hand, open palmed.

He wants to… shake my hand? What is going on?

“Darkhani, you have come to the north, as a guest. I welcome you,’ Vanis said.

I was dumbstruck. This just didn’t compute. This… this was not the Vanis I knew.

Regardless of our history, I was keenly aware of eyes upon us, and I had almost made a scene already. I remembered the cafeteria, the fights with him, all the issues that he had caused me. Perhaps it was time, indeed, to make peace. Even if this felt off, this certainly wasn’t the place to revive old rivalries.

I raised my hand to shake Vanis’s hand but just before I was about to make contact Saya stepped between us, knocking my hand away from his. I didn’t need to see her face to feel the anger radiating off her in waves. I may have forgiven him for his behavior, but it seems Saya had not.

“Oh you want to make peace now, why is that, Vanis?” Saya said angrily.

He twitched. The calm demeanor in his face dropping, his smile turning to a hard line.

Olivia stepped in next. “Yeah, do you think we are stupid? After what you did to Daniel? Now you want to be allies? You could have gotten him killed at the academy!”

They are right. How quick I was to forgive.

“He is hiding his emotions,” Azrael said quietly, stepping towards us. “It’s taking all his energy, and he’s not doing a great job. He must have been tasked with this. Likely by someone in authority.”

She spoke dispassionately about him, as though he were a test subject. All the while Vanis seemed at war with himself, trying to remain polite, pleasant, and poised. But it was no use. The cracks were showing.

I looked Vanis up and down, trying to get the full measure of him. Beside him, his allies were slowly gathering. They were armored men with long red capes, the closed fist of Kharn.

“Well, Vanis? Why the sudden change of heart?” I asked, stepping close to him.

“I.. er… I… damnit!” he swore. “I don’t know what they see in you, anyway. Damn overgrown punk. You’d have been lucky to join us.”

Before we could ask him another thing he stomped off, his retinue following him. Well now, that didn’t last long.

“Join.. him?” I repeated his words out loud.

Saya smirked. “Oh yes, remember what I told you about these northerners. For them, it's all about conquest. And they don’t care who they have to make bedfellows with to do it.”

“Are you suggesting that they wish to… bed the master?” Azrael asked, raising an eyebrow.

Olivia giggled. “I’m sure it’s not meant to be literal. Um, is it?”

Saya reddened. “No… I am not suggesting that. It’s an expression.”

Funny, usually it's me who messes up the locals with my expressions. But I guess Azrael isn’t from around here either.

After the ceremony we were led out to the site of the upcoming tournament.

The whole of the palace grounds had been converted for the games and not an inch was left uncovered. Tents, small arenas, and all sorts of things had been erected seemingly overnight while we slept. We walked through them and marveled.

There was a carnival-like atmosphere in the air. Barkers were trying to get us to come play games and gamble or try their various food or drink. I and the girls pressed on past them, led by our royal guards towards the stands where we were eventually seated.

I had been to a few fairs and carnivals in my day but nothing like this. It was a ren faire on steroids. No sooner had we sat down then the opening ceremonies began. There was trumpets, fanfare, and a long list of accolades which had all the lords standing up and bowing from their respective perches. Then the spotlight was on the center of the field.

It began with dancers. It seemed each fiefdom had sent their own.

Kharn’s dancers were busty blondes in red bikinis with long lustrous hair, spitting fire, spinning, and twirling. They didn’t have much of a show other than that, but the crowd didn’t seem to care, just enjoying the view.

Admittedly, I was too.

Next came Lugarth’s. These dancers wore blue skin-tight leotards balancing silver swords and enchanting all of us with their blue-eyed gazes. They practiced juggling the swords, eventually doing a dance that culminated in an acrobatic number that was halfway between a fencing duel and a tap dance.

The applause was even louder this time, even from the girls beside me.

Finally, it was time for the Blackwell dancers. These were each magicians who levitated themselves above the ground in tiny skirts. Saya seemed wholly unimpressed, but Azrael was on the edge of her seat, nudging me and pointing out the most promising looking girls. I wished we sat a little lower but kept that to myself.

When they were done, Olivia whooped and hollered for her home team, and we joined her.

The opening ceremonies were about to conclude, the diversion of the dancers was over. King Jorgmund rose from his box above the stands. All eyes were on him. A cheer went across the crowd.

At that moment I realized that all of us had been wrong about the purpose of these games. It wasn’t just foolish pageantry. This was how he maintained order. Bread and circuses. Even when everything was falling apart, he could rally patriotism and spirit with such things.

Jorgmund, you are no fool, are you? And you let me play right into that. That’s why you promised to grant a wish. You dangle a carrot to the greatest warriors and idealists of the land. And we have no choice but to eat out of your hand. Damn.

It was then that I heard my name and blinked. What, already!?

“They are announcing the participants, get up and wave!” Saya hissed.

“Oh, right,” I mumbled and rose to my feet.

To my surprise, the crowd went wild. They had heard of me. Even when Jorgmund tried to quiet them they continued.

“What are they chanting?” I asked.

“Dharkani,” Azrael said softly. “In the northern tongue, and it’s an ancient word. But one they have not forgotten. There is a name in legend for you in all tongues, I can translate if you wish….”

“Jaina told me, I know. It means the killer of the dark ones.”

One by one the other main contestants were announced and put on display. The list was endless, but among the notable contestants were Yugen and the Valkyries, who received equally massive cheers. Various other dignitaries were shown off and talked of, but my head was still spinning.

Dharkani.

The word echoed in my head. It hadn’t really registered in me just how significant that was until now. All this time I was led to believe the northerners wanted me for their own power, but that they didn’t quite believe in the legend of me

It seems that was wrong. These royals may view me that way. But the common folk who have come to watch, they view me as a savior, like the hero in that play last night.

The first event was ground combat. Saya and the two dwarves prepared to make their way down the stand and towards the arena. I was a little worried about my firebound, but she shot me a wink and kissed me on the cheek before she left.

“Don’t worry Daniel, I’ll show these northerners how it’s done.”

“You better,” I replied with a smile.

While the contestants prepared, we were treated to yet another show during an intermission. Much to my disappointment, we didn’t see the return of the cheerleading squad. Instead a sort of impromptu circus entered the ring.

Led by two brightly-colored clowns was a large three-headed beast that looked like a cross between a lion and a bear. When I asked Olivia she explained it was called a Kiarth, native to the southlands. I wondered how it had gotten all the way here in this desolate place. It could not be an inspiring story.

The performance got harder and harder to watch as they made it perform several tricks, using large slabs of red meat to entice it and a whip to threaten it. Azrael winced with each strike. She had a deep sympathy for animals and all living things.

In fact, all three of us were not comfortable until it ended, though most of the northerners applauded uproariously. I noticed the Vanis and Lugarth’s men cheering the loudest. I looked up at the box containing the Blackwell nobility, including Baldr, and took some small comfort in their silence.

Then it was time.

The crowd began to rumble excitedly as they awaited the performance to come. I couldn't help it, but I felt nervous. I trusted Saya's abilities, but usually in combat, I had a chance to help her. Here I was powerless. I felt Azrael reach over, and she took my hand in hers. Her beautiful tan features were smiling as she sidled up close.

“Be calm, master. She is powerful. Perhaps second only to myself in your harem.”

Well, that was comforting.

“Wait, are you saying I’m last?” asked Olivia, leaning over me to give Az a look of disbelief.

I chuckled. “Let’s focus on the match, shall we?”

The first combatants were not known to any of us, though one wore the banner of Lugarth and the other of Kharn. Both had chosen swords and shields, and their weapons shone and flashed brilliantly in the morning light. It was the first bout of the day, and it was well met. Cheers erupted with each hack and slash.

“Will they fight to the death?” I asked.

Surely they use bunted blades, like in the academy, right? Then again, this is a pretty bloodthirsty crowd.

“Only if they wish it, ser Daniel. Or should I say, Darkhani?” an unfamiliar voice answered. It was a man’s voice.

I turned around to the row behind me to see a smirking, handsome fellow. I recognized him as Yugen, Ilia’s cousin, and the champion of Lugarth that had been pointed out to me earlier by Olivia.

The fair haired rider stuck out a hand, and I shook it. Unlike Vanis’s rather disingenuous advance, I felt no reason to distrust this newcomer. He was a warrior, albeit a somewhat foppish one. I got a good impression from him right off the bat.

“May I join you?” he asked with a wide smile.

Azrael, as always, acting like my bodyguard, narrowed her eyes and reached for her weapon. I steadied her hand and assured her it was fine. I did not sense any malice or ill will from Yugen, and I finished shaking his hand.

“I wanted to approach you earlier,” Yugen said as he sat down beside us, “But you were busy with your… firebound. And then I saw Kharn sending his minions to try to convert you.”

“Not very subtle, was he?” I said with a chuckle.

Yugen shook his head. “No. No, he was not. So you’ve met my cousin, what did you think?”

I thought of how rude Ilia had been to me on our first meeting. He had been focused on class distinctions and on power. I had not thought well of him in that regard, but I wasn’t about to say that to his relative. Instead I found the only truthful yet positive thing I could to say: “He is the most talented dragonrider I’ve seen. Or I had seen at that point.”

I thought of the valkyries. They were perhaps even more graceful and fast than him.

Yugen nodded. “Yes, my cousin is that. But I know he is a little difficult. He has… strong opinions. He made many enemies in court, you know. That is why he prefers now to spend his time at the academy. I am not so… single minded as he is. Although I would be lying if I said Lugarth didn’t also want you as his own champion. I personally, just want to test your mettle. I am interested only in the sport of dragon riding itself.”

“That’s a pretty good thing to focus on,” I replied honestly.

He grinned in response, flashing his pearly whites.

“I see your heart is pure too, Daniel. You are singular in your mission. I can sense it. I look forward to seeing you on the field.”

Cheers erupted. I looked down to see one opponent knocked out on the floor. The match had begun and ended in the span of our short conversation. A referee was waving a white flag. The opponent was breathing, albeit bloodied.

When next I turned to my side, Yugen had already gone, and the announcer was rattling off the names of the next contestants.

Man, things are really speeding up here.

I trained my eyes on the arena, not wanting to miss another moment.

Several matches came and went before Saya’s. Most ended quickly, though far from painlessly. One very brutal incident left me unsure if the loser would ever walk again.

Suddenly, a cheer went up from one end of the stands where the cohort of noblemen of Kharn were seated. Two champions walked out onto the field. On one side stood Vanis, on the other, Saya.

Was it fate? Or was it something else….

Vanis had been looking at her a little too eagerly earlier. Perhaps he had pulled the strings and found a way to enact his revenge for our humiliation of him.

If this is payback, I doubt it will go the way he thinks. Saya is an even better opponent than me, especially in this kind of combat.

Saya had two short swords and wore an outfit I had not seen her in since the first day I’d met her. A light coat of mail and a short, silken, white skirt underneath, allowing her a lot of room to breathe and move.

God, she had me from the day I saw her legs in that thing.

And she looked just as good now as the day I met her, if not better. Her long well-muscled legs shone in the morning light with her freckled chest heaving below the glinting metal. She had a fierce expression in her green eyes.

I was both impressed and, frankly, aroused.

Azrael too, watched rapt. “She’s incredible, isn’t she, master?”

“Yes. Yes, she is.”

On the other end was Vanis. The large brooding warrior held a heavy club and wore only one large spiked pauldron and a skirt of leather studded with bronze. He was not particularly muscular, but very thick, like a tree trunk. I knew that underneath there was a solid layer of power. He looked like he was half ogre and half man, and a moment of worry crossed my mind.

He can’t beat her, can he? No….

The referee recited the rules, but they could not be heard over the din of the crowd. Olivia told me it was simple, the first one to yield or lose consciousness, lost.

“Don’t worry,” the ever optimistic blonde said with a reassuring smile. “Usually people yield before things get too gruesome.”

“Great,” I replied.

Olivia, you aren’t quite as comforting as you might think.

Vanis clearly had his share of supporters in the crowd. The men of Kharne waved their banners and stomped their feet. But I was surprised to see that Saya, the sexy firecracker of a newcomer, seemed to attract her share of fans as well.

Well why not? She looks incredible, and she will soon show them she is more than just a pretty face and a hot body.

Of all of us, Saya was the most skilled with a blade. Where Azrael had her dragonkin abilities, Olivia had her defensive and healing abilities, and I had my fire magic and connection with Mehlar, Saya was a pure warrior. It was in her DNA.

I could sense, even from here, that she was totally and utterly engrossed in the coming battle. The switch in her had flipped, and her adrenaline was spiking, she was crouching low, every muscle straining and preparing. She was coiled up like a snake.

She was not a noble like Vanis, nor like anyone here. Saya had been an outcast in her own home. She was from the outlands, and she had fought her way up. I had slept beside her as the night terrors from those days took her, and I knew that every inch of her was determined, forged like folded steel.

The referee stopped talking, waved a flag, and the match began.

The two circled each other, and the crowd was hushed now, waiting and watching. For a while they stalked one another like this, no one making the first move. Tension built all around us with quiet whispers among the crowd.

And then, just as the viewers seemed to be getting frustrated, it began in earnest.

Vanis roared and charged, swinging his large club straight for her head. It was a wild attack, with no subtlety, but it was vicious and fast. For a moment I thought his blow had landed.

Gasps rose from the crowd all around me.

But Saya had not fallen. No. She had ducked and rolled and appeared behind him. Vanis looked around dumbly as she returned with her own attack, lightning fast, slashing each of her swords across his back before darting away.

Vanis screamed and howled, turning and swinging wildly again. He missed and this seemed to anger him further. He charged at Saya once more, forcing her into another roll and dodge.

The white cloth of her outfit was torn and ripped, leaving her midriff bare. Her whole body glistened with sweat. There were no clouds in the sky, only the hot sun, beating down.

“She’s tiring he’s going to gain the upper hand!” a nobleman said from the row in front of me.

I chuckled and shook my head. I didn’t need to use my firebound magic to know that she was just getting started.

And so they continued their battle, much like its own strange violent dance it fell into a similar repeating pattern: Vanis hurling himself into heavy attacks while Saya twirled and dodged. He was getting frustrated, as his swings got lazier and wider. This allowed Saya to score small hits, cuts opening up all along Vanis’s broad unclothed form.

But despite my firebound’s initial agility I noticed she was indeed slowing. The nobleman had been right. She was tired. I gritted my teeth.

What is she doing? She needs to finish him!

Saya made no such move.

Instead she led him back and forth, round and round, a cut here and there, the two of them pacing around the ring as the crowd became more and more excited, waiting for one of them to make a final decisive blow.

Out of nowhere, Vanis managed a wild tackle. He dropped his club and collided with her, hitting her square in the chest and throwing her to the ground. He raised his fist and brought it down, nearly striking her square in the jaw before she wriggled from his grip, his blow landing in the sand an inch from her face.

He raised his fist again, for she was still pinned beneath him. There was no escaping it. The next one was going to hit her dead on. I rose to my feet. I had to do something.

But the need never came.

Vanis held his fist, he was shaking with his eyes bulging. I squinted to look closer. In the tumble, one of Saya’s swords had gone flying, but the other she had managed to retrieve. It was broken, but still had half the blade.

She held the jagged half of the destroyed weapon to his chest, and a trickle of blood was slowly dripping down. If he moved a muscle, she’d gut him. I saw that look in her fierce green eyes. She wasn’t going to give an inch.

Vanis mumbled something, I saw his lips moving. There was fear in his eyes. He yelled. The referee came over and knelt down as Vanis spoke into his ear. The roar of the crowd was so loud that it was impossible to hear otherwise.

The referee held up his hands, waiting for at least some modicum of quiet. When he got it, he yelled, “He… he says he yields!”

The crowd went wild once more. Everyone was on their feet, cheering around us, with the exception of the men of Kharn on the opposite end of the arena.

We were not allowed to see her at first, Azrael and I, though we protested vehemently. They told us that the contestant’s medical tent was strictly for healers and event personnel. Thankfully, Olivia was both a healer and a Blackwell, so she had been allowed in.

Azrael and I waited outside for Olivia to return with news of Saya.

“She should be fine, right?” I asked. It had been hard to watch her limp off to the side of the arena and not do anything about it. Yes, she had one, but that tackle had done more damage than we could see from above.

“She is a fine warrior, master. And she won. Any injuries will heal, and a victory is forever”

Well, that is true I suppose.

The tent flaps opened and Olivia emerged.

“Well, how is she?” I asked eagerly.

“She is well, just a few minor things they are taking a look at. They will let her out soon, I hope. At least for the jousts. Did you see what she did to Vanis though? He is in there too, in much worse shape.”

I chuckled. “Yes. I saw; we all did. I hope you let her know she’s made us proud.”

I grinned. “That’s our girl alright!”

“Will you join us for the next fight?” Azrael asked.

Olivia frowned. “That’s tricky.”

“What? Why?” I asked.

“It will be difficult for me to be separated from my father. He’s been patient with us, but he has sent word that I am to join him in the royal box.”

I nodded. “I understand.”

Olivia leaned over and kissed me on the cheek. “Be well, Daniel. Remember, this should be over soon. And we can leave… together… win or lose.”

Oh, I will win. I will get her hand, and we will be married. Saya isn’t the only one going home with a victory today!

When Azrael and I arrived back in the stands it was just in time to see Floki standing above his opponent roaring. The man he had been facing was nearly triple his size and a large broadsword lay some distance away. Floki had no weapons to speak of, only his fists. I shook my head as I watched the crowd, on their feet, chanting for the dwarf. Even the frosty members from Lugarth clapped, and the Kharn contingent thumped their seats.

I grinned. “I see the dwarf is doing well.”

“Of course, combat is in their nature,” Azrael stated matter of factly.

“That would be putting it mildly.”

There were no further close combat competitions, and we moved on to bowmanship. The first round was completed using longbows, and the win went to a wispy champion from Lugarth.

The final round was for crossbows, and none other than Korki stood in the very center, tuning his dwarven crossbow and preparing to shoot. The other contestants looked at him oddly, for he was quite a bit shorter and even his crossbow was smaller and more compact than their large unwieldy ones.

Yet no one doubted its maker once it shot.

Korki won handily, hitting three bullseyes in a row and nearly prompting an all out brawl and forcing the referee to inspect both his bow and the target to make sure there was no foul play.

There was not and he, like his brother, slotted us another win for team Anatheid. Or was it Darkhani now?

I was starting to feel the pressure. Beyond that, I was noticing more and more eyes on Azrael and me. People were aware of the connection between all of us. My thoughts flashed to my conversation with Jaina. She had been certain that there were no dark elf spies here, but how could she be? In a crowd this big, how could everyone have been checked?

“What is it, master?” Azrael asked.

“I think we should keep our eyes out for dark ones or corrupted humans.”

She nodded. “I have been scanning the crowd since we arrived.”

“And?” I asked.

“Nothing. I am as surprised as you are, but… nothing.”

“Good,” I replied. But I still felt uneasy. Whenever things were going too well, it was right before they went wrong.

The trumpets began to sound, and for the first time since the games began large winged forms circled down from the sky, coming into view.

It was time, the announcer yelled, time for the race. The last event before the jousting began.

Several representatives from each faction fly down and assemble on the large parade grounds. Now the crowd was truly whipped up into a frenzy. There was a champion from the king’s own, one from Lugarth and one from Kharn as well as several unaffiliated from minor houses. As they paraded the announcer named each one.

“Wait… is that…?” I asked

“Olivia Blackwell!” the announcer exclaimed.

My eyes widened. “What?!”

It seems Olivia had not just abandoned us to go to her booth. She was going to compete! The men of Lugarth and Kharn were all watching her intently. I had no doubt that many of the eligible noblemen wanted to try for her hand in marriage, just as Khanut had done.

I felt some level of jealousy and also pride in equal measure

I looked up and saw Lord Blackwell was watching intently. He was not a perfect father, but he did care for his daughter, perhaps in ways she did not realize. He was concerned for her safety, just as he was for his kingdom.

A lot of firsts for him. He let her fight, now he’s letting her compete. Despite all of his bluster, perhaps he is growing.

Beside the lord in their private box, was Baldr. I smiled when I saw that the bearded man was on his feet cheering.

There was a man who had his head screwed on straight from the start.

The trumpets sounded off once more and the whole line of dragons began to rise until all of them were in a long line about twenty dragons long. The announcer held a large flag in his hands. The dragons snorted and flapped their wings; the level of control of the riders was impressive. These were not novices. There was an assortment of large grays, dazzling blues, and sleek whites, even a few of the aggressive reds. Every dragon and their rider hovered next to one another, prepared to fly forward at top speed but holding themselves back.

These are the soldiers of the north, held in reserve, for when we need them most.

The referee waved his flag and a chorus of roars and shrieks rent the air as each of the dragons shot off into the distance like rockets. Their goal, it was explained to me by a rather intoxicated nobleman who had taken Olivia’s place to my right, was to hit the peak in the distance and come back.

A simple dash, there and back.

It was surprising, for such a simple race, how excited the crowd was, myself included. The few short minutes between the racers leaving the stadium and heading back was tense and silent.

Azrael and I clutched each other, straining our eyes for any signs of the return of our firebound mate. The nobles around us, including my drunk new friend, had out their binoculars and were squinting out into the horizon.

Three clear frontrunners appeared, coming back for victory.

One was white, another blue and finally a red.

In front, the blue dragon, was an armored figure whose face was shielded. The next rider on the red was a powerfully built warrior with a bald head. Finally the white… had blonde hair, and a familiar haughty posture.

It was Arine and Olivia.

“Yes!” I pumped my fist.

Olivia quickled passed the red warrior who flagged and was left behind. Arine was dazzling in the sunshine, riding right behind the blue dragon that was much larger than her. Both competitors were extremely fast, like twin arrows. I had to squint to follow their movements.

When they were above the stadium both parted and began to drop like stones, headed for the finish. It was close. Too close, and it was nearly impossible to see who would hit the finish line first. I saw Olivia pull up alongside the blue, slingshotting herself from behind, and then before I knew it, it was over.

Both had landed, and the crowd was on their feet.

The announcer was as shocked as everyone. In all of their history of the event, he explained, nothing like this had ever happened.

It was a draw!

Once they disembarked, the mysterious blue rider held out her hand and shook with Olivia. For a brief moment, when addressing the crowd, she flipped up her visor, and I saw piercing blue eyes… and long eyelashes. She seemed to look right at me. Then she took a bow.

One of the Valkyries, though this is not the captain.

The armor, the speed. Of course. It made perfect sense

“A good candidate,” Azrael whispered. “But there is an even better one. One you will face this afternoon.”

She nudged and pointed to where the other Valkyrie sisters stood, waiting along the sidelines, for their sister to return. The captain, Brynhyld. Leader of them all.

Chapter 20

Joust, Joust, Let It All Out!

THE COMPETITORS SHOWERS WERE SHARED, something Olivia was not used to. Something she had not experienced since she was a little girl. Olivia found herself, for the first time in quite some time, shy and out of her comfort zone.

There was a mix of women in them, some coming from the fields of battle and relaxing their muscles in the hot water before it was time to go back into the ring and others preparing for the festivities.

At first, she faced the wall, letting the stream of water course over her as the attendants rubbed her down with soap. She quickly shooed them off, preferring to clean herself. It was an intimacy that perhaps only Sebaliah could share, and her friend was back at Castle Blackwell.

Olivia turned and sighed, closing her eyes as the soapy water cascaded over her shoulders, over her breasts, down her stomach and across her thighs. She forgot about where she was and imagined herself back atop Arine, crossing that finish line, landing victorious.

She had heard the cheer of the crowd, but she had felt something better than anything, the warmth of her master’s gaze upon her. She knew he had seen her. Everyone had seen her succeed. Not just a lady or a daughter, but a victor in her own right.

She opened her eyes and was surprised to see a tall statuesque woman with silvery blond hair before her, naked as the day she was born, dripping water onto the ornately patterned tile floor. Several attendants scurried up to her, and she waved them aside, her piercing gaze on Olivia.

“Well done, Lady Blackwell,” the voice intoned. “I was watching you as you took on one of my battle sisters. I did not expect anyone could match her time.”

Olivia tried her best not to let her gaze wander, but it was not easy. The woman in front of her was gorgeous, not to mention taller than her enough so that her firm, pink nippled breasts were right in her face.

Olivia had never been attracted to women before she became a firebound. Before she shared her master Daniel with Saya and Azrael. But that had changed her. Now she felt herself grow warm between the thighs as she imagined her master bedding this beautiful woman right in front of her, adding her to the harem.

“Lady Blackwell?” the woman asked. “Are you alright, shall I call a servant… you look… flushed.”

“I’m fine!” she replied, her voice going an octave higher than she expected. “Thank you, your battle-sister…. What was her name?”

“Tatiana.”

“Yes. Tatiana, she was impressive too.”

The corners of the valkyrie captain’s mouth curled upwards in a smile. “Yes, indeed she is. And now, we will see how your man is. He’s your firebound, isn't he?”

Olivia’s eyes widened, and the valkyrie chuckled.

“Oh, it's no secret in the castle. We put it together. But don’t worry, I won’t spread the rumor any farther than it already has.”

Olivia bit her lip and nodded. “Thanks, for that.” She didn’t know what else to say. Her neck was slightly sore from looking up and trying not to steal glances at the woman’s nakedness.

Brynhyld smirked and made no secret about her own once over of Olivia, taking great care to drink in every inch of her.

“See you soon, Lady Blackwell.”

Olivia wondered what that meant, but pushed it from her mind, going back to washing herself. She didn’t have a lot of time. The final event was upon them.

The girls were helping me prepare. There was an intermission now as the various nobleman lunched and rested. For me, there was no rest. I couldn’t even if I wanted to. I was wired. The main event, my event, was next.

I looked over at the girls with pride. Saya and Olivia had done so well in their events, and Azrael had grown so much on her own. We had leveled up, not just individually, but as a harem and collectively.

“I’m lucky to have you, all three of you, as my firebound,” I said.

“Don’t get teary eyed on us now, big guy,” Saya said, hiding a smile as she worked the straps on my breastplate.

Olivia’s eyes flashed as they met mine. “We are just as proud of you, master.”

“Yes, you will do well today,” Azrael said confidently. “You have trained hard.”

“But only for a day!” I said, wincing as Saya pulled the straps tightly, cutting off my circulation.

“Not just that silly,” Olivia said, coming closer to give Saya a hand. “You mean all of it, right, Az?”

The dragonkin nodded. “Yes, all of it. From the very beginning until now. Think of how far you’ve come, and how fast. We believe in you.”

I nodded, I tried to imbibe their confidence, letting it buoy me. I felt another pinch from below and looked down at the two girls. “What is going on over here?”

“Hold still,” Olivia fussed. “You’ve been eating a little too much food up north, I’m not sure this fits anymore.”

“And whose fault is that!?” I grumbled, staring at the two of them.

“Yours!” they both said in unison.

Well, when they are right, they are right.

The tournament pool was small, a three tiered ladder. My first opponent was someone I had not met before. He was not flying under any banner I recognized, neither Lugarth nor Kharn. He was the owner of his own small fief, Olivia explained as I watched him saddle up on his dragon.

A wealthy man, he had become a rider late in life, acquiring his dragon at a high price from the king’s own bestiary. He looked rather rotund and was balding around the crown. I was surprised after seeing such powerful opponents that this was to be my first match.

“Really?” I asked Olivia, who was my assistant on the field, standing beside me while Azrael and Saya watched from the stands. This was a secondary arena, for they had split us up into three. Only the semi-finals and finals would be held in the main arena.

“This guy?” I asked again.

Olivia shook her head at me as she helped fit me with my gauntlets. Once they were on, it was impossible for me to grasp anything but the lance so they had to go last. She looked up at me; I was fully armored, prepared. I tried to remember everything we had practiced but most of it was out the window as my adrenaline was pumping and as Mehlar pawed at the ground. He was eager. All too eager.

“Daniel, you need to be careful. Yes, he isn’t Yugen or Byrnhyld or even Vanis, not in his appearance at least. But nobles like him have little to do all day but practice this sport. Even if he is not the best dragonrider, he may well be a good jouster.”

I nodded. “I’ll take it seriously. I promise.”

Olivia stepped off the field, blowing me a kiss and headed for the stands. The servants brought us each our lances, making sure they were not tampered with and ensuring they were the same. All participants were pushed off the field except for the servants and us two.

I hefted the lance in my hands, it was heavier than the practice one. I was surprised to see the elder fellow wielding it well. He grinned at me before flipping his visor down, calling across the green.

“Well, well, time to face the Darkhani. I’m excited. But be warned, I will not take it easy on you despite your reputation!”

I grinned. “I’m glad. I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

His dragon was a large squat blue dragon, its color faded and its scales worn. It had rheumy eyes, and like its owner, looked a little older and worse for the wear but I sensed a shrewd power there. I ran a finger over Mehlar’s scales.

“Let’s do this right buddy, clean. One shot.”

We both lifted off the ground at the referee’s whistle, our dragons hovering. The crowds had been split between arenas but still a sizable group was watching us. I urged Mehlar forward and my opponent did the same. I angled my lance just as I had been taught. We were speeding towards each other, faster and faster. I could visualize the hit landing.

Just a bit closer, a bit to the left and… oh shit!

At the very last second, I swerved and missed. I had turned my gaze to my opponent's lance and missed my own mark.

Damnit!

That was one of two rounds gone already. I ran over the rules that Olivia had explained to me: There was a maximum of three rounds, and the game would end at any time if one rider was dismounted before the other. Shattering your lance on an opponent's shield offered one point, and if no one was dismounted, the maximum amount of points won.

I don’t need to go for the dismount, I can just go for the shield. Take it nice and easy, don't overstep. He’s slow.

I looked up at my girls. I took a deep breath.

For them. Let’s do this.

We rose once more, Mehlar roared. The fire inside of his belly was rising. He knew he could take down this older dragon easily and didn’t understand why we weren’t doing so.

“Easy, easy.” I said. I leveled my lance. “Patience.”

I curled my fingers around the shaft, my other hand steadying my shield against golden scales. Time slowed. I tuned myself into Mehlar. We can do this, bud. The flag waved. I squeezed his sides, and we shot off. My eyes were on the shield. I ignored everything but that. I angled the lance across my chest and then. Time sped up and in a flash, we faced each other.

I felt the lance bend give and crack, smashing open upon the opponent’s shield and ripping it out of his hand. I felt a similar impact upon my own shield, wrenching my shoulder back.

Fuck!

It was over. We had switched sides and both of us had landed a hit. Neither of us had been dismounted. A draw. The man whipped up his visor and wiped the sweat from his brow, eyeing me down. His chest was heaving. He was out of shape and this was taking its toll.

Good. Let it.

I grinned, my shoulder was sore but I felt like a million bucks. My Dragon Soul was activated. The very blood of Mehalr was pumping in me. I was excited. I was ready, and Mehlar was too.

Like clockwork, the new lance came, and we rose once more.

Heat filled us; rage filled us. I could visualize steam venting upwards from my steed’s golden scales, his horns like twin chimneys. I had to hold him back, he wanted badly to charge before the flag dropped.

So do I.

When the referee finally waved it, we took off faster than ever before. The crowd was cheering, but everything was blurry and muted to me. I guided my lance for the opponent's shield and once more it hit its mark, but this time I dug in, pushing my body forward, even as my own shield went flying.

I am not going for a tie. I am going to win.

I nearly toppled forward but corrected myself. From behind the visor of the opponent’s helm, I saw his look of surprise as he began to fall, and then we passed him. We were on the other side, and the joust was over. I whirled Mehlar around, looking over to see the result of my attack.

Had he fallen?

I saw his dragon, limping. I scanned the grounds, no sign of him. Then I saw him, a crew running for him. He had fallen indeed… in the very center of the ring. Splinters of my lance were everywhere, littering the field.

I looked up at the crowd in that suspended moment, then I heard the whistle, saw the referee waving the flag.

“Winner, ser Daniel!” he screamed and the crowd screamed alongside him.

Dar-kha-ni! Dar-kha-ni!

We were in the second arena already.

The turnaround time between matches was actually rather quick. About twenty minutes. Lord Blackwell sent a representative to congratulate me and a few servants alongside Olivia were allowed to help me towel down, check out my gear, and be carted off to the next match. I felt like cattle, but I was also running on a high.

I won. I fucking won.

Azrael and Saya gave me encouragement from the stands as I prepped for my next match, standing in the new arena.

The seating of this stadium was a lot fuller, and I wasn’t sure why until I saw my second opponent arrive on his side of the pitch.

Of course, it’s him. Yugen.

I couldn’t help but have my eyes drawn to the wave of blue in the crowd, the supporters from Lugarth littering the stands. I knew at that moment that this wasn’t going to be as easy as my last fight.

The difference between my last opponent and this one was immediately apparent. Yugen was poised, powerful, and ready for anything. I couldn’t hope to eke out an easy win here. I needed to be decisive.

Yugen’s squire was just as perfectly armored and anointed as he. The young understudy carefully handed him his lance. Though nothing like my dwarven set of mail, Yugen’s armor was well-maintained and shone a stunning blue. His helmet was open at the front, allowing his piercing eyes to gaze out. I could see he had his share of fans in the audience, but he ignored them, focusing on me.

“Daniel, let us make it a good one!” he called.

I nodded as I was outfitted with my lance, hefting it for weight. I was nervous. Sweat trickled down my back. I wanted to use Flash Step, or use any of the magical fire that burned within me, but I could not. Instead I slowed down and got in tune with Mehlar. Our hearts thumped and beat as one.

Before I knew it the flag had waved, the trumpet had sounded, and I was off, screaming towards Yugen with my lance raised, ready for the first round.

We flew at each other like bullets, but this was different, he was much faster than the last guy. His spear splintered upon my shield and mine missed the mark wide, I nearly toppled off Mehlar and I heard gasps from around me. As time slowed, I closed my eyes and took over my dragon’s body, slowing it and urging his wing beats to slow down. Then I let myself snap back up to attention painfully.

I winced but I was okay, merely bruised in both body and ego.

Yugen was unharmed, and began hamming it up for the crowd, pacing upon his great dragon’s back and raising his hands in the air to cheers. I saw now that this was a win-win situation for him. He could defeat the Darkhani or lose to him. Either way it upped his stock. But for me, I had only one path.

But I do have a card to play, it isn’t fire magic, so it isn’t against the rules. But I haven’t tried it yet… especially not in a situation like this.

I pulled up the codex, looking over the details of the ability and then dismissed it. One shot. Time to do it. It wasn’t against the rules, they’d said no offensive magic and no defensive magic. They had not said anything about passive abilities or buffs. Indeed, I’d seen several riders standing in seals before, granting them strength and improved reflexes.

Still, I would have liked to have done this without it. Oh well.

We took off, and I accessed it, my new ability Draconic Harmony. It was like flipping a switch; everything changed at once.

I heard Yugen’s blue dragon’s heartbeat. Each pulse in and out. It was amazing, I had seen through Mehlar’s eyes before but this was different, I was still seeing through my own eyes, but it was as if I sat on an ethereal plane and could sense the thoughts not only of my own dragon’s, but others as well.

The blue noticed something was different. It felt the probing of my mind and tried to repel it, shaking its scales and flapping its wings angrily as it prepared for the bout. I watched the way Yugen squeezed it with his legs, the way he guided him towards the start line and tried to calm it down.

The whistle sounded, the flag dropped, and we began. Only this time I was seeing everything more clearly as it came. I watched as Yugen’s dragon took off and felt his muscles twitch left and right. I steaded my lance, as I prepared.

He’s coming in low… he’s going to turn… now! I see it!

I dodged the incoming lance and smashed my own, missing Yugen’s shield and grazing his chest, toppling him over the back of his dragon.

I blinked, and I was out of it, feeling Mehlar breaking with his wings and the ground rising up to meet us. I was panting, dizzy, when I climbed off Mehlar. I nearly threw up. The power of that ability was intense and disorienting. But I had done it.

I whirled to see if Yugen was okay and several attendants were helping him to his feet. He was limping, but I didn’t see blood. That was good; I had wanted to win, not kill him.

“Master! That was amazing!” Olivia said as she approached me.

I gave her a weak smile as she came up to me, she looked happy but concerned. Azrael and Saya spilled onto the grounds cheering me on.

“You did it!” the redhead shouted.

“He’s our leader. Of course he did,” Azrael beamed.

Yes, but I don’t think I can pull that off twice. And there is one more to go!

Chapter 21

Ride Of The Valkyrie

OLIVIA SAT WITH HER FATHER, looking down at the match. She wasn’t sure how Daniel had done it but he’d even beaten Yugen, and now he was at the finals. Now was the real test, for it was none other than the captain of the Valkyries, Byrnhyld, who was to be his opponent.

She sighed, twirling her hair for a moment before letting it go. It was a nervous habit she had since she was a girl. And today she was feeling extra nervous. She couldn’t even be down there this time to help.

“I have to hand it to him,” her father said to Baldr, though within earshot of her. “That boy Daniel is something, if he wins it for us this year I will be truly truly impressed.”

Boy? He has no idea.

Olivia looked out at the crowd. There was a tension in the air that didn’t just seem to be about the match, something else. But what? She looked over at the girls on either side of her: Azrael and Saya. Her father had allowed them into his private booth. A kindness, or so he meant it, though he seemed hellbent on ignoring them now that they had arrived.

This match was taking longer to set up, than the previous two.

While the larger arena was being set up, the announcer prattled on about both contestants. Olivia wished it would just begin already. She closed her eyes and communed with Daniel.

<<You are okay down there?>>

<<Of course, don’t worry. But Olivia, I think you should watch out for->>

Daniel was cut off by something, their physics link dropped. She looked at Saya. “Do you… feel something?” She cocked her head. “No… are you okay Olivia? You do look a little pale.”

“I feel it,” Azrael whispered. She stood. “Where is the mage? Where is Jaina?”

Behind her, the lord’s men yelled at her to sit down as the whistle blew and the flag waved. The match was beginning.

The first round was over in a flash, I didn’t have time to try to go into my Dragon Link nor Dragon Soul. I just focused on surviving the bout.

The lead Valkyrie shattered her lance across my shield and it was all I could do to cling onto my dragon’s back for dear life. Once we landed on the other side. Mehlar roared and paced angrily, for her dragon had nipped at him.

I worked hard to get him under my control, using mental calming techniques from the academy. It worked, but only barely. The great golden dragon was at his limit of patience, I owed him a lot for all the restraint he’d shown in the last few days. I knew this.

As round two began I closed my eyes. I knew what I had to do, use both my dragon’s Heart and Sense at the same time. I wanted to power myself up as much as possible and take her down. I flipped the switch.

Nothing. The magic was gone. Shit.

The whistle sounded, the flag dropped.

No… something is wrong!

I tried to steady my lance, to get Mehlar under control, but everywhere was haywire. I was struck hard with a lance across my shield and managed to deflect it but in the process my own was knocked from me and I was left unarmed.

The blonde smirked as she passed me. It was over, another round to her.

Two points to zero. Damn.

The crowd was cheering for their hometown champion. It was deafening.

Something is wrong here.

My squire came up to me and began to replace my lance. Olivia was up in the box and he had been sent in her stead. I squinted up at the box and could make her out waving.

Why can’t I sense you? Why is our link broken?

“A message from the captain,” the squire said. He was looking at his feet nervously.

“Yes, well, what does it say?” I snapped, a little more angrily than I would have wanted to.

“She says she was hoping you’d put up more of a fight,” he stuttered.

I gritted my teeth and reached for the slip of paper, I balled it up in my hands and then tried, my best, to incinerate it. No flames would come.

“Fuck!” I yelled.

Did I lose my powers? Did I overdo it with Dragon Link earlier? Or is this something else?

I ran a hand across Mehlar’s scales. I remembered back to the time we first met. We had something deeper than magic, deeper than spells. He was my dragon, and we could do this, just the two of us. Naturally. And I had a plan.

Buddy, I’m not going to hold you back anymore. Let loose, go crazy, when that flag waves you get me to our opponent as fast and powerfully as you can, let's end this thing.

I was done with grace, finesse. I had another plan. I was going to use all of my power, and I was going to dismount her. No matter the cost.

I will end this. It doesn’t need to be pretty.

There was no fanfare, no ceremony, the flag dropped one last time. The whistle sounded. We charged.

Brynhyld leveled her lance, heading for me. I pictured that smirk in my head.

Not this time.

I urged Mehlar forward, but I changed his direction slightly. Up until now we had come at each other at a slight angle, allowing us space to pass each other but close enough for our lances to hit. This time I was removing that space. I was charging her head on.

Balls in your court, there is no escape. One of us is going to have to move.

But when Brynhyld noticed what I was doing, she did not back down. Instead I saw determination set in, she did not move, but adjusted her course straight ahead.

We barrelled towards each other in the world’s most dangerous game of chicken. Only I wasn’t playing, and she didn’t seem to want to either. We were going to crash, a tangle of limbs, brimstone and shattered metal.

I had one last trick up my sleeve. I nudged Mehlar with my left leg, directing him to move, at the last second before impact. Then I dropped the lance to the ground and jumped. Brynhyld raised her own lance, trying to catch me midair but she missed.

I hurtled across the gap between our dragons, time slowing down, then I caught her at her waist, flipping her off the dragon as I followed her to the ground. We tumbled into the dust and dirt, armor clanking as we rolled over and over each other.

I felt the sting and thump of each impact. There was no glow around us, no bubble or shield. I got to my feet very slowly and painfully. I was greeted by silence.

Odd, Olivia did say they would try to catch us if we fell.

The crowd was in shock at the move I had made for a few stunned seconds. Then they were on their feet, some roaring disapproval, others cheering. I offered the captain of the Valkyries a hand to help her up, and she took it. Once she was standing, she took off her helmet. She only smiled, pausing before saying a word.

“Interesting, Darkhani, very interesting.”

“I’ll take it.”

The announcer came over, wiping his brow. He was nervous, perhaps he had never seen a match like this before. The man raised the trumpet to his lips, about to call the match.

But the sound never came.

Protruding from his stomach was a dark black arrow. The trumpet clattered to the ground, and he gazed at us with bulging, pained eyes. He gurgled, clasped at his wound then fell to the ground.

I looked at Brynhyld, then at the man. Then chaos broke out all at once. Cries rang out from the stands and swathes of the arena were lit in circles of blue. It was mayhem.

Several of the members of the crowd themselves twitched, their bodies swirling with dark energy. They set upon each other with whatever they had at their disposal, knives, utensils, even ripped off legs of chairs.

The blue circles pulsed all at once, throwing up beacons of light into the air. From the one nearest to us, I saw the first dark figures appear out of thin air, teleported onto the field.

Just like we were teleported into the between.

I looked at Brynhyld and back and forth. “Do you have a weapon?” I asked. Our lances were of little use in the fight.

She shook her head.

“And is your magic working?” I asked again. She held out a fist and squinted, evidently trying a spell. Then she shook her head once more.

“Great, guess we’d better do this by hand.”

Brynhyld looked at me and raised her eyebrows. “Okay then, you lead.”

I thought I saw the ghost of a smile. “Together, now!” I yelled.

We charged the dark elf as one, ducking and weaving, using our mail armored bodies to pummel him into submission. She grabbed his spear, and I his dagger, then we whistled for our dragons once he was no longer moving.

The portals pulsed again and another wave of dark elves were brought into the arena and stands. If this continued, we would all be overrun and the panic would continue unchecked.

We need to stop this, but how? What was the source of this?

As if anticipating my thoughts Brynhyld pointed to the sky. There, hoving above us all, blue energy cracking all over her body, was a familiar robed form.

Jaina!

“It was her? Fuck!” I cursed. We trusted her, and she used us.

I looked over at the Blackwell portion of the stands, the girls were locked in combat, Brynhyld and I had no time. We’d have to stop this summoning ourselves.

The two of us mounted our dragons, streaking off towards Jaina. But of course, it would not be that easy. As soon as we reached her the shrieks of wyverns came to our ears. A whole herd of them. Jaina cackled as we approached, her voice magnified magically and her eyes alight.

“Yes, yes, Darkhani. So sure of yourself? And you, captain, you believe that your lot in life is secure? Dragon riders. Hah! I serve the dark queen, she shall give me the power that was kept from me by this kingdom, by the evil grubby hands of weak men!”

Blue lightning erupted from Jaina, shooting bolts in random directions, including into the screaming crowd and towards us as we approached.

This wild attack forced both me and Brynhyld to bank our dragons suddenly to the side in order to dodge. This took us into the path of the swarm of incoming wyverns. They had no riders but this seemed to make them even wilder.

They were like a murder of giant black crows, squawking and squealing. They came for us with their claws and clacking beaks and fierce dark energy.

Mehlar roared, cowing several but this stalled them only momentarily. He bared his long glistening teeth as they charged us again. The nearest wyvern felt his bite as he took its neck in his gaping maw, closing in with his incisors and causing it to screech. He shook it back and forth then threw it roughly to the ground.

Another wyvern that had snuck up behind us, he smashed with his tail, sending it flying off towards the stands. But more kept coming. I looked for an opening for us, a way to Jaina, but the wyverns provided her with a smokescreen, while she completed her casting.

Brynhyld was faring little better, the swarm was thick upon her. Still she stabbed valiantly, left and right as her dragon bit and bellowed. We would need something else.

If my magical energy doesn’t work, maybe Mehlar’s still does. Let’s see.

I closed my eyes and lay flat upon him, my palms along his back. “Come on buddy, it’s now or never. I know you can do this.” It was time to use the new and improved Solar Beam.

“Brynhyld!” I yelled. “Buy us a minute!”

Unquestioning, the valkyrie and her dragon took off, leading an increasingly large number of wyverns into a ball as Mehlar gathered the energy required for the attack. I was blocked from casting but I mentally envisioned myself pouring what little essence I had in reserve into his back, into his bloodstream, energizing him.

Mehlar’s great muscles tensed, his wings spread, his throat opened, and his body rippled with force. He released the spell, sending a huge beam of white hot light right into the center of the ball of wyverns Jaina had collected.

The attack was efficient, and blazing hot like a laser. It made no sound, no roar or burn. It was there, and then it wasn’t. White hot light that punched a hole straight through them towards Jaina. When it met her lightning shield, a huge pulse of energy radiated outwards. An explosion of light shook us all, followed by a shockwave and large swirls of smoke.

When the skies cleared, Jaina was still standing, but the protective bubble around her had faded and there was a clear path through the scattered and smoldering wyverns.

“Go!” shouted Brynhyld. “I will hold the rest of them off!”

I raced towards Jaina and felt a surge in me. My magical powers were coming back. Whatever Jaina had been doing, it has been disrupted! I shot a firebolt towards her, but it sputtered out before it reached her. The blue storm about her was gathering again.

She laughed. “The circles have been drawn, and the dark ones come. You cannot-”

Mehlar used Sonic Screech, a loud attack that sent her hair flying back and forced her to clasp her hands over her ears. We were almost at her now, I drew the knife I had gathered from the dark elf earlier. I hefted it then threw it through the air. It tumbled, end over end. It was a clean shot, just like I had been taught in the academy. It was going to hit her. She looked up, scowled and drew a symbol in the air…. Then she winked out of existence.

“Fuck, people in this world have got to stop teleporting.”

Chapter 22

Cleanup On Aisle Everywhere

NOW WE HAD to deal with the chaos she’d created for us. The whole arena was absolute madness. Dark elves were rampaging and several humans were pulsing with blue light, roaring and writhing, attacking those in seats next to them as if possessed.

“The circles!” Brynhyld yelled, “They are still active, there are four on each end of the field. I think if we can disrupt them or deactivate them, we can stop the flow of the enemy and get our magic back!

“I can do it,” I said.

Somehow. I’m not sure yet.

“Good, I will release the dragons from the roost and allow the other riders a chance to continue and raise the alarm. Go swiftly. Good luck”

She was gone before I could reply and wish her the same.

Then, like a radio bursting to life, two voices entered my thoughts, competing at once. The girls! It seemed Jaina’s magic had been disrupted enough to give us back our link.

I asked if they could summon their dragons, but they could not. I told them to try to secure the exits for civilians in the stands.

<< Can any of you use your magic? >>

<< I cannot, >> Olivia responded.

<< Nor can I, but Olivia and I can secure the stands by physical force, >> Saya cut in.

<< I can. >> Azrael replied last. I felt her tone, heartbroken at her betrayal from Jaina. << She has only blocked human magic. This whole time she was… nevermind it, master. What would you have me do? >>

<< If Saya and Olivia are securing the stands, I need you to help me destroy these circles. If you have your magic, there must be a way. >>

<< Master, if I use my magic they will… they will all know what I am. >>

<< I know, there is no time to worry about that. If they see you for who you are and reject you, I will deal with them. Personally. >>

With that settled, Mehlar and I flew at top speed towards the first circle.

As soon as we arrived another dark elf materialized in it, looking up at us fiendishly. Mehlar shot a wave of fire, melting him to cinders as the others who had gathered around the circle scattered.

I dismounted, my powers were weak but slowly returning.

I felt confident I could fight, and Mehlar was more than capable on his own. As if to prove my point, as Mehlar roared and charged a group of them belching fire and brimstone. I chuckled and shook my head.

Good luck to them.

I pocketed my knife and I ran at another smaller group, lighting up my hands with fire palm. It was only my level one spell, and I could not go any further, but it was enough. I raced forward and drove my gauntleted fists into their bellies, dodging and whirling. My attacks smashed through bone and incinerated holes in thick leather armor.

After a short brutal melee, I had worked my way to the center of the summoning circle and was surrounded by groaning, bent and broken warriors. I was panting, sweat collecting at my brow. It had not been easy.

I could feel the crackling static of electricity and the queasy sensation of dark magical energies. Any second another dark elf could come through that portal at any moment. I had to be fast. I knelt, putting my hands to the ground and tried to feel for the magic I knew resided there.

I could sense it but I could not reach out and touch it, could not rip it apart or break it. I was not powerful or skilled enough.

Damn, damn damn!

I heard a loud hissing and a smashing sound.

Azrael landed in a blaze, her wings were out, her fiery whip before her. She was fully transformed into a Dragonkin. The new wave of dark elves set upon her but she attacked them furiously, her whip cracking skulls and her now clawed hands slinging globules of molten flame.

She made short work of them and then flapped her black wings, gliding over to me.

“Master, I know how we can undo this, and bring your power back and ours…” she said.

“How? She tricked us, Az, the circle… the bonding. It was just like this one. It must be how she blocked our powers from us.”

“Yes, but we still bonded. We still leveled up, and she could not prevent that. She also didn’t realize that I was studying her, as much as she studied me. The circles, she was careless. I see how she did it, and now, I can undo it.”

Azrael sat down closing her eyes, fire and smoke overtaking her. The circle glowed blue then red.

“Fend off any remaining enemies, I will do this.”

“Of course!”

I did a quick three-sixty. Even though between myself, Mehlar and Azrael we had cleared the field just moments ago, there were now a host of new enemies swarming.

They were humans, pulsing blue, like the ones we had encountered in the last two attacks with one key difference. These were much more aggressive and appeared to have lost their sense of self. They drooled and growled, afflicted like some kind of strange zombie herd.

Above me, Mehlar was battling the remaining wyverns alongside the other dragons Brynhyld had successfully released. He had taken charge and was leading them. That was good, but that meant he couldn’t come to my aid.

“Shit, I can’t do this alone…” I gritted my teeth.

“Yah don’t have to, boy,” came a voice from one side of me… Floki.

“Naw lad, that wouldn’t be fair now, would it?” another voice, from the other side… Korki. “You’ve had your share of the action lately. It's our turn.”

I grinned as Korki tossed me a spare ax.

Together, we charged.

The carnage was immense. Together Floki, Korki, and I had ripped through wave after wave of the zombies. Above us, wyverns screeched incessantly, darting and dodging as the dragons roared and bellowed, blotting out the sun.

Then the wave turned, the switch flipped. Power surged back through me. My magic had returned. Azrael had succeeded.

I saw a flame appear in the distance, and another. Other riders using their magic as it returned to them. Next the circles winked out one by one, the blue glow dissipating.

Now it was time to begin in earnest. I lit my body with Fire Armor and charged the remaining enemies, ax in hand. They scattered as we cut them down with blades and flames. Most of the zombified crowd crumpled easily, the magical glow in their eyes dimming as their bodies were crushed.

When it was all over, we stood in the center of the arena surrounded by bodies and blood, the dwarves, the girls and me. The valkyries had gone to scout the perimeter.

The whole castle was on lockdown until any of Jaina’s co-conspirators were found. She was still at large, but it was suspected she was not within the grounds.

We were told the guards and the valkyries would take it from there. Saya argued it was time to leave, to be on the pursuit, but Azrael shook her head.

“We know where she is, or I do, at least. I will tell the valkyries when they come back. Jaina failed. She tried to contain us, but she failed. And now we are linked, she and I. I sense her presence even now. She is gathering her forces.”

“We need to strike then!” Saya said.

Olivia shook her head. “We need to bring this, at once, to the king.”

“I agree. But how?”

“I might be able to help you there,” Brynhyld said. She had appeared again as if out of thin air; her valkyries were not with her. “I am headed to see him right now.”

Chapter 23

The Cure

“HALT!” the guards called out, drawing their halberds out in front of them and blocking the doorway. I paused. I was with my whole retinue and Brynhyld. Were they really not going to let us pass?

“We are here to speak to the king,” Brynhyld said calmly and coolly. But I noticed the intensity in her eyes, and the way her hand strayed from her hip. Her open palm was by the sword now at her side.

When did she get that?

“You cannot come in. The king has demanded that no one enter,” the guard on the right said. His eyes were twitching. I saw a hint of something in them…. There was something off about his face.

It’s blue. It's tinged blue, just like the corrupted ones!

Azrael moved the fastest of all of us, her fiery whip cracked in the air and just as he lowered his halberd in the air and charged, she lashed him across his metal breast plate, sending him flying back.

“Thaddeus, what are you doing?” the other guard said dumbly, looking at his friend.

But his friend was no longer there. His friend had become something else.

“Long live the black queen!” the corrupted guard gurgled, rising to his feet, dark energy swirling about him. I didn’t let him take another step, as I nailed him with a fireball. Azrael and Saya tackled him, pinning him.

“Where is she? Where is Jaina? How many of you are hiding amongst us?” Saya screamed. But there was no response, as black blood dribbled from the corrupted guard's mouth. He had taken something, killing himself before more would be revealed.

Saya got to her feet, glaring at the other guard who was blubbering, his weapon dropped by his side.

“Well, are you going to let us in now?” she asked angrily.

We stormed through the halls, fast and furious, no one stopped us until we were at the dais of the king himself. The king was surrounded by supporters, frantically jabbering away.

“Who let them in here?” he bellowed when he noticed us. “Guards, guards!”.

The two guards beside him snapped to attention and came forward, but I drew my ax and leveled it at them.

“Get back!” I growled. “King Jorgmund, we cannot trust your guards.The poison of Jaina and the dark queen is deep in your people. One of your guards just attacked us outside.”

“No.. it is… it can’t be…” he breathed.

“It is true!” someone spoke from the shadows.

Lord Blackwell emerged, and his face was grim. “Lugarth and Kharn both fled with their men. The grounds are still in chaos, as your men fight each other. My warriors are out there, with Gnarl and Baldr, helping, but the situation isn’t good. Your leadership is needed now, Jorgmund.”

“And how do I know I can trust you!?” the king said, with wild eyes. “Any of you?!”

I strode up to the king.

“I don’t care about your insecurity. You ignored our warnings for too long, you and all of your servants. And now this cancer is at the very root of your citadel, and we need to cut it out! Understand?”

“What… what do you want from me?” he blubbered.

“My lord, give me leave,” said Brynhyld, cutting in.“I will take half the Valkyries with him, to chase down this blight.”

His eyes were wild, dancing between us. “But, but, but….”

“Do it,” I commanded. “In the name of the Anatheid, the Darkhani, or whatever you see me as. I warn you, this age is turning, whether you like it or not! You are a king, and it is time to act like one!”

Finally the sniffling king, infantilized and humiliated, nodded. “As you wish, I grant you full authority!”

I turned to Lord Blackwell. “And you, you are not guilt free in this….”

He shook his head. “I am not.”

“We will discuss your promise when I return,”

He smiled only slightly. “But you did not win, Daniel?”

“I didn’t lose either.”

The scale of the damage was evident as we rose above it on the back of our dragons. Little fires had broken out here and there and small skirmishes between guards were still happening throughout the grounds. As we cleared the walls of the keep and entered the citadel at large we saw streams of people exiting, heading south and east, towards the lands of Lugarth and Kharn.

Jaina had failed to kill us or complete whatever ritual she had wanted, but she had completed another goal. Chaos. The fiefdoms were separating, and no doubt on the brink of conflict between each other.

“We must go, Darkhani,” Brynhyld said. “We cannot linger here and watch this, nor can we help just yet. I have left half the Valkyries and Baldr has mustered his most trusted men. We need to have faith in them.”

I nodded and looked to my left and right. The glittering silver of the remaining Valkyries on one side, and the assortment of my firebound on the other. They were all waiting for my order. A signal.

I unsheathed and raised my sword, it shone in the dark red sun. “Onwards!”

We flew off together, leaving the mess of Jorgmund’s citadel behind.

Azrael helped navigate, for she still had a psychic link to the dark powers of Jaina, but after a while we no longer needed her for navigation. Our destination was easily apparent.

A blue glow lit the horizon ahead of us, a pillar of light was its source. It stabbed into the very sky itself.

“What is she doing?” Olivia asked, her eyes wide with wonder.

“Magic, deep dark magic. But what I cannot say,” Azrael said gravely.

“Summoning more dark elves, a full army I bet,” Saya said.

“Or worse,” Brynhyld replied. “We have seen dark elves, but there are darker things hidden and forgotten to the ages.”

“Well, whatever it is, we are about to find out,” I concluded.

I was proved right rather quickly. The nearby village was not a big one, perhaps the same in size as the first we visited in the north. Nothing remarkable about it… save for the giant blue pillar in its center. Oh, and the foul dark mutated creatures that roamed the grounds, wailing and moaning.

These mutated things, once human, now something fetid and corrupt, reached up at our dragons with gnarled and broken fingers. We flew low enough to see their hollowed out faces. None of us spoke. The air was thick, and the mood grim. We did not want to kill these humans. Perhaps, Brynhyld said, there was a hope they could be saved.

I doubted it but did not say so.

We landed at the source of all of the evil, a pulsating blue dome of energy twice the size of the one Jaina had erected in the citadel. Inside, I could see a shadowy figure that I was sure was her.

I dismounted and walked up to the barrier of the sphere. It was radiating energy in waves, and it was hard to even stand close to it. I reached out with my hand, and before I could even come in contact with the edge of it, a shock passed over me and I was thrown backwards. Azrael and Brynhyld helped me to my feet.

“Be careful, master,” the dragonkin said. “Her magic is powerful. She has shielded herself in there to complete her ritual.”

“Well, we better find a way in, fast. What she has done to this town is despicable, and I fear she is attempting far worse,” said Brynhyld.

I looked at the edge of the sphere again. To break it, I suspected we would need some kind of concentrated attack. As I puzzled over what to do, I heard a chorus of moans from behind us.

“Um, guys…” Saya said. “We’ve got company.”

I turned around. The creatures of the town had slowly been gathering, a giant mob of them was shambling towards us. The Valkyries had fanned out.

“Hold the line!” Brynhyld hollered. “If they advance further, let loose with your dragon’s fire.”

I could hear the strain in her voice. She did not want to attack her countrymen, even if they were corrupted. She turned to me.

“Darkhani, get that pillar down. Your firebound can help you. We will hold them at bay for as long as needed.”

Azrael, Saya and Olivia gathered around me. We discussed various ideas, Azrael was silent as she listened, then she stamped her feet. “Master, you know what you need to do.”

“What?” I responded. “I can assure you I don’t.”

“You do,” she said, her eyes aflame. “The Firestorm ability.”

So they had read the notification too, but then they knew how dangerous it was.

There was a silent moment, and I realized all three were looking at me.

“It’s a good idea,” Olivia said.

“I think so too, but… I’ve got a lot of power. Don’t waste it!” Saya said with a grin.

Azrael looked at me and breathed in and out. “Take it, master. All of our energy. It is the way to win this. Cast yourself aflame and break open the barrier. Stop her. For all of us. For me.”

I could see the passion in her eyes, and the revenge she wanted for a trust betrayed. I held out my hands.

“Ok, let’s do it. But we can’t make a habit of this; it's too risky.”

The girls put their hands in the center with mine and a wind swirled around us. I could hear the sounds of dragons roaring and the Valkyries shouting. I knew they were beginning to engage the enemy, but I had to ignore that. The wind got stronger and stronger, blocking out everything as it contained us in a whirling hurricane. I felt little tingles of electricity then a full current moving through me, I felt warm all over. It was working, the girl's powers were transferring to me.

One by one their hands retreated from mine as each of them slowly slumped down onto the ground. They looked tired, exhausted, and half out of it. I stood above them, feeling the opposite. I was totally energized, practically exploding with raw magical energy.

I looked back at Brynhyld and the Valkyries, they were easily holding the enemies at bay, at least for now. That was good as the three girls were vulnerable in this state. I gritted my teeth.

“I will do this fast,” I promised them. Then I walked confidently towards the pillar once more. I activated Firewalker immediately. It took no effort unlike last time. Flames sprung from my legs, chest and shoulders and expanded outwards. They burned so hot they were green and blue. I reached out towards the barrier and felt the static reaching back. I thrust my palms forwards and met the barrier.

Flaming tendrils of power met with pure, blue electric light, shockwaves of concussive force rippling outwards. I ignored this. I extended and curled my fingers, gripping the barrier as though it were made of a solid material. The light bent, curled, and gathered in my fingertips. I grunted and pulled outwards, ripping the barrier open like a curtain inch by inch. I was sweating, with my muscles straining, as the flames hissed and crackled.

More, more, more!

I pulled harder.

Almost there!

A loud popping sound greeted my efforts, followed by a bright flash. The barrier disappeared, and I stepped inside. To my surprise, I found Jaina unarmed and conscious, waiting for me. She looked normal. In her hands she held a pendant which she slipped around her neck.

What was she doing in here?

“I have come to stop you,” I said, stepping forward and raising a flaming fist. “Surrender yourself now and answer for your crimes before Jorgmund.”

Jaina only laughed. “Before Jorgmund? You are a fool, Daniel. No. Not before him nor before you. Can’t you feel it? All the roots and plans I have laid? The people are rising up. The people will proclaim fealty to the dark Queen!”

“People?” I retorted. “Those were not people out there. You poisoned them, corrupted them!”

“You are wrong,” she hissed. “There are many humans who are tired of the old order, who wish to use this change to take charge of their lives. I thank you for this Anatheid. This is our chance to summon her. She will return!”

“Enough talk!”

She wasn’t surrendering, so it was time to use force. My muscles rippled with the pent up strength of all my firebound and their energies. I dashed towards her and swung.

I hit thin air. She had disappeared. I turned around in a circle, searching for her, looking up and down. Not only had she disappeared, but it seemed everything else had as well. There was no blue light, and no pillar. There was no ruined city.

I was in a world of pure blackness. The flames still burned all around me, so my Firewalker was still active, but I found that I could not move my limbs or cast a spell. I was trapped.

Jaina appeared before me, popping out of the blackness and into existence. She wore a smirk.

“Now, Daniel, so hasty. Have you ever wondered… how I got my magic?”

With all my force of will I managed to make two fists. I tried to raise them, however, and failed.

Jaina was floating before me, her hair suspended as if in water, out in all directions. Her eyes glowed with faint light. “Still you fight, impressive. So you don’t care to know? You will not be able to move, Daniel. Not unless I say so. I have created this place, this prison. It emulates something. Can you guess what that something is? I will give you leave to speak now.”

I found that my face was unfrozen as I shook my head. “No,” I replied simply

“I have been a servant of the Dark Queen for a long time, and I am not the only one. Your predecessor, Ray’thel, was not the hero you believe him to be.”

“I don’t care about him. Especially not right now. I care about my friends, my partners!”

Jaina let out a barking laugh.

“You should care. You are doing his bidding even now. Ray’thel wanted power, power for himself. He believed only dragons and their riders should have power. And he locked away the power for the rest of us. The dragonkin, the elves, the dwarves… all were banished because of his hubris.”

“But he is gone, why do you care? You can do as you please!”

“You are a fool, Daniel. Magic is still locked away. Creatures were banished to the astral plane. You never asked Azrael about her history, did you?”

“You tried to convert her to your side?” I asked, shocked

“She is as foolish as you. She would rather serve you than bring in a new age for her people, trapped on the other side of this very blackness!”

Jaina snapped her fingers and an image appeared behind her. It was a cage, bars, and a horde of magical creatures. Orks, goblins, dragonkin, and dark elves, clamoring to get through the walls.

“You think you, or the prince should decide who this world belongs to?” Jaina asked.

“I think attacking innocents is wrong, and that’s just what you did during the tournament.”

“Ah innocents, yes. Those who slaughtered and those who withheld, they are far from innocent! The downtrodden will rise again!” as she spoke her voice rose in pitch and volume. I noticed the pendant around her neck began to sparkle and shake with each syllable.

“This is nonsense. They did not make their own choice. You’ve turned them into zombies and turned their home into wastelands.”

Jaina’s face twisted and snarled. The pendant lifted off her chest and shone. Her pale skin slowly darkened and her features elongated, becoming that of a dark elf. A familiar dark elf. The Queen.

The blackness disappeared, and we were back in the king’s chambers, back in the citadel. It was empty, except for me and her. I moved my hands and arms. I was free. The first thing I did was unsheath my swor.d

“Prince Ray’thel,” she hissed.

“I am not him.”

“You are, Anatheid, whether you like it or not! And you will pay for his crimes!” the Queen bellowed.

She lunged towards me, her fingers extending to claws.

I leveled the blade, flames springing from me once more. All of my powers had reactivated and I was ready for the attack. I fully expected to sever both of her clawed hands as I swung the mighty blade… but instead I was met with a block. Her skin was as strong as steel and only a thin trickle of blood ran down her wrists.

She hissed like a cat and flung herself backwards at lightning speed.

Damn, what the hell even is she?

We danced like this, back and forth, trading blows. She was fast and her whole body appeared to be reinforced with some kind of magical skin. But I was wreathed in flame and pulsing with the power of my Firebound, wielding my massive Ithrandi blade as though it were a practice sword.

We were evenly matched. She scored claw marks across my chestplate, and I sliced her across her arms and hands.

She was laughing, and her eyes were wild.

She’s enjoying this.

Her two hands became, four, then six as I fought off new more frenzied blows. She also began growing in size and stature, all the while the pendant swung, back and forth, hypnotizing me.

That’s it. It's the source.

That moment of hesitation on my part as I beheld the pendant was all she needed to bypass my guard. The Queen smashed the sword from my hands and pushed me towards the ground. The flames around me sputtered and died, my Firewalker ability faltering.

Instinctively I felt my body react to being off kilter, my hands moving to my sides, palm facing backwards. Energy pooled from them to create a soft patition, cushioning my fall. It took me a moment to realize what I’d done

Olivia’s barrier spell, of course! I can still use all of their magic while Firestorm is active!

I stood back up and squared off against the creature.

I may not be able to defeat you alone, but with the help of all of my firebound… I just might!

I imagined Azrael’s fiery whip, picturing it clearly in my mind's eye. To my surprise it appeared in my right hand. I cracked it, finding the movements came naturally to me.

The Queen snarled and lunged, but I snapped the whip again. It wrapped around one of her limbs, pulling her towards me, off kilter, and causing her to stumble. With my left hand, I pictured Saya’s attack, the one I had seen in Villnius when we were trapped in the prison.

The energy gathered in my palm like a dying star ready to explode. Pyroclasm. I could practically hear it squeal, ready to be released. I focused every last bit of my mana into the attack. For my plan to work, I had only one shot. Everything seemed to be in slow motion. She tumbled towards me, and I brought my palm upwards to strike. I felt claws smashing into my sides but ignored the pain, focusing only on the place that mattered.

My palm struck metal and stone, the amulet.

All was silent for a split second, then the explosion went off like a bomb. The two of us were ripped apart, and this time I did not have the ability to cushion my fall. Dust and debris swirled about us, and I got to my feet slowly.

I stood over my opponent, a crumpled form. The fangs retracted, and the skin had returned to its normal pallor. Jaina lay before me, shivering and retching. She looked up at me pitifully. Around us were the ruins of the city, and the pillar of light was gone.

I knelt down and picked up the broken amulet. It was cool to the touch, and I pocketed its remnants.

I heard shouts from behind me and soon the girls joined me. Firestorm had worn off, and their powers had returned to them. They crowded around, questions bouncing off me in rapid fire. I didn’t hear them. My eyes were drawn to the curled up form below.

She had been the Queen; truly it had been her. I know what I saw. Jaina came close to summoning her for good. This isn’t over.

“What was the necklace? What did you do?” I demanded of Jaina, kneeling down so that I could speak directly to her.

The ruined mage spat up blood. Her wounds had caught up to her. Still, she managed a small smile as her gaze found me.

“You think destroying the amulet was enough? You have not won, Anatheid. She lives on. Even if I could not complete the ritual today, there are more artifacts. Even now we are close to… to….” Jaina’s eyes flickered to my right then rolled back into her skull. She convulsed and breathed her last.

I followed her now dead gaze to see Olivia, standing above the corpse of her old teacher. The pretty blonde sniffled, and a tear trickled down her cheek. The fury left me as I beheld her.

Poor Olivia, this was her mentor, her teacher. She was betrayed even more than Azrael.

“I’m sorry, Olivia,” I said.

“It’s okay. She… she fooled us all. But she’s gone now. It’s all over.”

I heard the words, but I knew they were lies. This was just the beginning

Chapter 24

Aftermath

THE NEXT TWO days were a blur.

We worked hard with those loyal to the cause to clean up and fortify not just Jorgmund’s citadel but also Castle Blackwell as well and the lands in between.

After Jaina’s defeat, the spell had been broken. Some people who were zombified regained consciousness. Others were too far gone and perished. Still, there was destruction across the lands from the insurrection as well as scattered pockets of human loyalists and dark elf assassins.

There were even bandit factions that roamed the lands, using this chaos as an opportunity to get rich by robbing defenseless peasants.

But perhaps the most disturbing development, especially for my allies, was that Kharn and Lugarth had both declared their independence from the kingdom. It was unclear where either of their loyalties lay, and there was no official communication channel open.

It was, in short, still a mess. Jaina had not resurrected the dark Queen. But she had, in one fell swoop, incapacitated the very kingdom I hoped would save us and provide an army to retake Centralis.

Thankfully we did receive word from Centralis that the troops were holding out, the siege had reached a stalemate. But that wasn’t the end of things. The dark elves were still gathering and a siege meant a lot of supplies were required.

Jorgmund had stepped up in that regard, agreeing to air drop in supplies when possible. What he would not do, he said over and over, was provide ground troops to help the war effort. His own troops were scattered dealing with all the issues over the kingdom, and he felt spread thin.

At the moment, I stood beside Baldr, the two of us taking a short rest before the big evening. It had only been days ago that we had met for the first time and stood, surveying Castle Blackwell. Now we both sported several fresh scars.

Azrael was training with Saya, while the dwarves were with Gnarl working with a new batch of recruits. Olivia had her hands full with preparations. Everyone was busy, but I kind of liked that. I needed this time. A pause. A moment just to reflect

And so Baldr and I took a stroll along the walls. In the distance we could still see smoke on the horizon, the unrest unfurling across the lands. I tried to be optimistic about the future of the kingdom. But it wasn’t particularly easy.

There was, however, one thing that had a very positive outlook. That's what I wanted to focus on tonight

“It’s still hard to believe he said yes,” I smiled. “And that Jorgmund agreed to host us. I still intend to ask him that final favor.”

Baldr broke into a laugh. “Getting greedy now, are we? My niece is not prize enough for you?”

“She is the best prize of all,” I replied honestly. “Sadly I have heavy responsibilities on my shoulders beside just her and my happiness.”

Baldr nodded, and we stopped for a moment.

“You know Daniel, I never thought anyone would be good enough for her, but you are. I am glad it is you to take her away. Oh now, don’t look surprised. Perhaps Lord Blackwell still harbors hopes you will stay, but I know better. Your destiny is out there,” he pointed into the distance. “And so is hers.”

“Yes, it is. She has done so well. It was hard on her… the betrayal. I feel bad taking her from all this, her home, her family.”

Baldr shook his head. “No, this is what she always wanted. An adventure. But the king, you said you intended to ask him something?”

I nodded. “Yes. I think he owes it to me. But it's a gamble, that’s for sure.”

Lord Blackwell and I had not spoken since he agreed to the proposal. So, I was wondering how he would react at the wedding, but to my surprise, he was cordial.

He looked like he’d aged tremendously all at once, while he still had his regal bearing, he seemed worn thin. He clasped my hand and nodded as we met.

“It is nice to see you, Daniel.”

“Is the cleanup is going well? At Castle Blackwell?”

A flicker overcame him, and then he nodded once more. “Yes, as well as it can. As well as it can. We thank you for all your efforts, truly. If you will excuse me, I see Jorgmund’s financial advisor, he owes me a word. Well, more than a word.”

The lord paused, the corners of his mouth twitching into a small tired smile. “Enjoy this day, forget, if you can, for a moment… what is outside these walls.”

Then Lord Blackwell stalked off, to reclaim what I suspected was rather large debt.

“Daniel! Danieldanieldaniel!” a small shrill voice called. It was Kira beaming up at me.

I smiled and knelt down to her level. “How are you doing? It’s been a while, did you fly here with your dad?”

She nodded. “Yes! We flew on the back of a big dragon with Uncle Baldr, and we went REAL high! It made my tummy all tingly. Is that what it's like for you, Uncle Daniel? When you marry my sister, can I fly on Mehlar? He’s so big and shiny!”

I chuckled. Kids.

“Yes, of course, you can fly on Mehlar!” I answered.

“Ok, okay that’s enough little one. Let’s not bother Daniel on his wedding day.” Gnarl appeared, looking rather uncomfortable in his formal wear. He gave a stiff bow and led Kira off as she waved at me, and I waved back.

“Ooh the dwarves, can I meet them Uncle Gnarl? Can I? Please?” Kira’s voice faded into the distance, with her questions no doubt continuing endlessly.

I shook my head. Some things never change.

“Well, it seems you are doing well with the in-laws,” Saya said, joining me.

“Yes,” I replied. It’s a nice feeling.”

“I’ll bet. But do they know we are leaving?”

“Baldr knows, and Lord Blackwell must have some idea. I just haven’t told them directly.”

“And what of the king?” asked Azrael, as she joined us as well.

The dragonkin wore a revealing outfit that showed off her wings and her scaled sides. Her hair was even parted to reveal her small frontal horns. She was no longer hiding who she was, and that made me happy. It attracted stares, but after all she’d done for them, no one could ignore her or treat her poorly.

At least to her face.

I looked over to where she was pointing. The king seemed to be back to his old ways and was chowing down on food, with two busty courtesans on the other side of him. I shook my head. Honestly, there was something darkly endearing about a man so deep into his vices.

“The king is predictable,” I replied. “And I have a plan.”

“First, I think the ceremony is starting,” Saya said.

“Yes, master, we were to come fetch you. Follow us!” Azrael said.

The two of them grabbed my arms on either side and led me out onto the balcony. We were blessed with a sunny day. I had no hand in planning the ceremony and had been kept in the dark. Nearly everyone else was involved in it to some degree. That made me feel good. I only wished Elias, my friend from the academy, could have been there as well.

In a way, it felt like not just my marriage to Olivia, but a confirmation from all those around me that I belonged in this world. That I’d done right by it. An acceptance after the long hard battles. Not an end, not yet, but a beautiful beginning.

I stood there, my thoughts swirling, as the music began to play, and I looked down the aisle.

There, coming down it, was my beautiful bride. Olivia wore a shimmering white dress with slits up the sides. As she approached, the crowd cheered and hollered, stamping their feet and throwing frostflower in the air.

There was no priest, and no solemn walk. Instead, Olivia ran to me and hugged me immediately. We kissed to even more fanfare. Drums played and horns sounded.

“What happens now!?”I asked, grinning from ear to ear.

“Come come!” Olivia led me to the edge of the balcony. There were wingbeats below us, then Mehlar and Arine flew to greet us, hovering at the ledge. We jumped upon them and did a lap around the inner walls of the palace grounds to cheers and trumpets. Then Olivia motioned for me to follow her, and we sped off towards one of the outermost towers.

We stabled our dragons in the massive roost that had been emptied.

A room had been prepared for us in the tower and Olivia led me inside and closed the door. I knew her intention from the moment we landed. I felt her lust, her hunger, and mine rose to match it.

Our lovemaking was quick, passionate, intense. She slipped out of her shiny dress like a mink shedding her coat, her slender body inviting mine to the satin sheets. There was little foreplay. I ran my hands all over her as she trembled and gasped. I found her wet, waiting. She whispered in my ear, licking, breathing with hot breath.

“Inside. Now. Cum and make me yours my firebound, my husband.”

And I obeyed.

I was surprised that we had to go back, but I supposed it made sense. It felt awkward, everyone knowing what we did, but when we arrived on our dragons they cheered once more. I realized without having been told that this was signifying that we had consummated our marriage successfully.

A little awkward, but I’ll take it.

Now the drinks and food flowed freely and the crowd mingled. Olivia was guided around the women, given garlands of flowers, and made to toast with various people. I was given to the men, which was a decidedly less raucous affair.

I met her father first. Lord Blackwell shook my hand, looking much better than earlier, a drink in his hand. “Take good care of her,” he said, his eyes misty.

“Of course,” I replied. “I truly will.”

“I know that, Daniel. I also know that you will leave. It is what she always wanted. What her mother would have wanted. I was wrong to keep her grounded at home. But with you, she can fly.”

“I promise no harm will come to her. I also promise to come back and visit Kira and the kingdom, as soon as the threat is neutralized.”

The lord clasped me by my shoulders then surprised me with a brief hug. His smile had widened. “You are my son now, and welcome in my home any time. Now, let us toast. There is a line of people waiting to meet you after me!”

After Lord Blackwell and I drank together, I met various noblemen and dignitaries of all stripes who were eager to talk and toast my new marriage. Despite the jovial atmosphere, it was hard not to notice the guards that lined the walls. Their swords were displayed openly, with their eyes searching the crowd for any sign of disturbance.

They still feel Jaina and her dark servants, even now. And they are right to. This war isn’t over.

I excused myself from a rather clingy duke and pushed my way through the crowd in search of someone who might have some important answers from me. It was someone who I had not gotten much of a chance to talk to but whom Olivia had spoken highly of.

Loran, her tutor. The greatest academic of the Blackwell estate. I found him in a corner, quite alone and quite drunk. It seemed that he was not coping well with all that transpired.

“Loran, I’ve been looking for you for some time,” I said. “Are you alright?”

“Me? Yes fine, I’ve been around,” he slurred. “You know, not much work for me these days. War is coming, they say, my pupils are all grown up…. I just tend to the library. Jaina and I used to… well… that’s not important now is it? I think I’ll get another….”

“Here,” I interrupted, handing him a glass of water. “Allow me.”

He took a swig and immediately made a face. He clearly had expected something a little stronger.

“Loran, I know this must have been tough on you, but I want you to focus okay. You knew Jaina just about as well as anyone. What exactly was she doing? What was that pendant? And is there anything else like it around?”

Loran looked down at his glass of water, then sipped it spitefully, glaring at me. We took a seat together. He drummed his fingers on the table.

“You really want to ask me this, Daniel? On your wedding day?”

“I need to know.”

He sighed. “It has been written that the Dark Queen was never fully killed, that her power is scattered amongst the kingdoms. Hidden in artifacts that once belonged to her. They say these could be used to bring her back. No one believed this myth to be true. Certainly, no reputable scholars.”

He stared aloofly in the distance.

“Dammit man, It is true! That’s exactly what Jaina was doing. I have the pendant!”

He sniffed. “Maybe, perhaps she lied to you about it, perhaps it is just a trick to set you astray. She tricked us all once, after all.”

“It is no trick! I saw it!” I grabbed him by the collar and shook him, losing my patience. “Tell me what you know, any documents you have on this.”

Loran explained the myth to me, and it took quite a bit longer than I would have liked. He also promised to get me an archival copy of some relevant reports, though he feared most of them may have been burned.

Despite his earlier insistence that these myths were not true, they appeared to be well known to him. Loran explained that aside from the pendant, there were rumors of two other artifacts. One was a ring and the other was a staff. The ring was rumored to have been taken by the forest elves of the south, who had given it to her in the first place. The staff was taken by humans, though where it had ended up, he could not say.

“And in Centralis? Surely there must be a reason they are massing there?” I asked.

“Perhaps they just want to see it fall. Perhaps one of the artifacts is there, I cannot say. Now…” he shook his empty glass. “Will you let me get a real drink?”

“You can get it yourself,” I said testily.

I let him go and rejoined the party, my thoughts swirling. There were other artifacts, but I would need to seek them out. At least one of them appeared to have been seen last in the southern kingdom. I’d have to talk this over with my team and decide how best to approach this.

“Daniel, come on! Let’s dance!” a chorus of voices demanded.

I was pulled away by Saya, Azrael, and Olivia and led onto the dance floor. After the first song ended, I felt a tap on my shoulder, it was Brynhyld.

My three firebound practically pushed me into her arms, and she smiled, pretending not to notice their giggles as they none too subtly hinted at matchmaking.

The second song was slower, and I let my hands hover at Brynhyld’s waist as we swayed. I had never been this close with her, this intimate. We were moving damn fast. I looked at Olivia and she only smiled and gave me a wave of encouragement.

Amazing. Best. Wife. Ever.

“Your firebound were talking to me quite a bit, you know,” Brynhyld said, smirking as I gave her a spin.

“Yes?” I asked, feeling the color rising to my cheeks.

“Normally, I would not entertain such talk. But after having fought alongside you, I must say I was impressed. It would not be a bad thing to have a union with you. But alas… I hear you are leaving.”

“Well, I may have a solution for that.”

“Oh? Well, Daniel, then perhaps we can have a little fun. Or a lot of it.”

She parted from me, and I watched her ass sway as she walked away. I shook my head and felt Saya clap her hand on one of my shoulders and Olivia on the other.

“Are you sure you can handle another?” Saya asked.

“Az was right,” Olivia said then giggled, looking back at me. “She’s cute. Can we keep her?”

“That, girls, is up to the king,” I replied

Chapter 25

Prize

THE GIVING of gifts was the final part of the wedding, and everyone seemed to enjoy it greatly. Most of the gifts were not of great practical use to us, especially since we would be leaving soon, but I found them thoughtful all the same.

Kira sat at the head table with us for some time, curling up on Olivia’s lap as she got sleepier and sleepier, eventually getting carted off by a nanny who informed us that it was far past the young girl’s bedtime.

King Jorgmund was one of the last people to come up and offer us his gifts. I rose to my feet to bow but he waved the gesture away with fat fingers.

“No need for that, Daniel. Really. Not after all you’ve done for us!”

There were only nervous whispers around us. Jorgmund had been erratic these days, friendly one moment and fearful the next. The court at large was worried about the man, but I looked at him calmly. The fact that he had shaken himself out of his stupor was a start.

“Now, I did not come bearing gifts,” Jorgmund drawls. “But, when last we spoke you wanted the favor of my tournament. Imagine that, a prize for a tie and not a victory!” He smirked as he hammed up his disbelief to the crowd as they began a bout of nervous laughter. He silenced this with an upturned palm.

“Daniel, you did claim a prize from Lord Blackwell already as well, did you not?” the king’s eyes glittered madly in the light. I wondered where he was headed. After a long, tense pause, he clapped his hands and laughed. “But by the gods, why not! As a gesture of my goodwill for all you’ve done, I extend the favor of my tournament to you. Name your wish, and I shall attempt to grant it!”

Excitement was building in all those gathered around. They whispered to each other, speculating on what Daniel, what the Darkhani, would ask of their king. I had half a mind to ask for what I really wanted, the full use of his army. But I had another plan, one I thought was a little more fair but that would still suit us both.

“My lord, I am humbled by your words. I know you have a lot of work ahead in your own kingdom, and I respect that. It must weigh upon your shoulders heavily. I know that some of that work involves defense as well. I wish that we had the use of your forces to retake Centralis, but I know now that we do not.”

“Centralis holds strong,” he replied.

“Yes, so I hear. For now.”

“And we send aid,” he continued, developing an edge to his voice.

I nodded. Yes, all arguments I had heard before.

“I understand, your majesty. And given this, I ask only one thing of you. Not an army. Just a strike force.”

His eyes widened, he had some sense of what I was asking already. Now I just had to come out and say it.

“Some of your Valkyries,” I said. “I want to take them with me.”

A solitary gasp rose up from the crowd, then silence. You could hear a pin drop.

It took the king a while to speak. I had put him on the spot, very publicly, and I realized that. But the truth was he owed me big time and he knew it. Flowery thank yous would not cut it.

“Three,” he said finally. “Three of the seven, and I pick.”

I shook my head.

“No. Brynhyld. I want Brynhyld… if she’s okay with that, of course.”

I met her eyes and she nodded ever so slightly. Her face was unreadable, but she clearly agreed.

“The others are hers to pick,” I continued defiantly.

“So you would take my finest warriors, a Blackwell heiress of my kingdom and leave me with nothing? Are you so arrogant?” the king growled.

“Not nothing, yer highness,” a gruff voice came from the sidelines. Floki stepped out, followed by his brother.

“Another captain fer a captain, perhaps,” Korki said with a grin.

Thank you, thank you two so much for this.

“That’s right, don’t all clap at once. We’re staying!”

It had been a discussion we’d had earlier, but they had picked the perfect time to announce it. The two dwarves, our stalwart companions, would stay to help rebuild some of the ruined townships. They believed there were also dwarven relics that could be found here and trade routes to plan for the future of their two kingdoms.

I smiled at them, I wasn’t sure until this moment it was the right choice. But now, I knew there were no better ambassadors, not just for the dwarven kingdom, but for me as well.

The king grumbled, shifting his gaze between all of us with deep uncertainty in his eyes. There was a deep pressure upon him as the crowd stared at him, each of them looking to him to answer.

“It is a deal young Daniel,” he said then held up a stern finger “But you’d best bring them back in one piece.”

After that, the wedding wrapped up nicely, and the girls went off with Saya to get their portraits done by a local portraiture while most of the guests dispersed and the cleaners entered.

Azrael, before she left, whispered in my ear, “We are ready to welcome her. Ready, if you are. Make your move, Darkhani, I feel her spirit calling to you.”

With that advice she left me. I strode out onto the balcony, considering Azrael’s last words and all that had happened. I assumed she meant Brynhyld. It had been a wild day though, and I suspected the captain had left the wedding like everyone else.

Instead of reading deeper into anything, I just stared out at the horizon, enjoying a moment of solitude.

The night was beautiful and calming. I drew my mind to all the accomplishments I had made, and what I had gained despite all the difficulties. I had my strike force, and I had a plan. We were going to find the artifacts ourselves, and we were going to destroy them. Every last one, alongside any chance that the Dark Queen could fully rise.

And then we will retake Centralis, and free this land from its curse.

“Well, that was quite impressive in there, how you handled the king,” a sultry voice interrupted my thoughts.

I turned to see Brynhyld, in all her glory.

“Yes,” I said, momentarily struck dumb by her presence before recovering. “And you are sure you want to join us? It will be difficult. Dangerous.”

“Oh, I’m sure,” she said. “The Valkyries and I, we are a sword, a weapon that needs use. But we have had little use here. It will be hard to leave half of my troup, yes, but we all need a purpose.”

“I am sorry, it seems that the king needed this to agree.”

“Yes, I will give some thought to who I pick. But that is not why I came to you now.”

My eyes traveled to the low cut of her dress. It was still weird seeing her out of her armor, but her tall elegant frame was mesmerizing, like a figure skater. Everything was perfectly in place.

“My lord, your firebound,” Brynhyld said softly. They asked me to do this.”

She leaned in and kissed me. Her lips were inviting, and her tongue was eager. Her tall elegant body pressed up against mine as I grabbed her waist and pulled her to me. I felt her moan and shiver, then pull back.

“Not here, not now,” she said, her eyes hooded.

“But-” I protested.

Brynhyld silenced me with a finger to my lips. “Goodnight, Daniel.”

Watching Brynhyld walk away had been difficult, and I played the scenario over several times in my head as I headed towards my quarters. Had I done anything wrong? She just kissed me then left me hanging!

Forget about it, for tonight, you’ve had your share of victories.

When I reached the door to my room, I found that I had company. Olivia was leaning up against the wood door frame, playing with something in her hand held behind her back.

“You finished your portraits?” I asked.

“Az and Saya are still finishing up. Here is mine,” she answered, then slid the painting from behind her and handed it to me.

The small etching was immaculately done. In it, Olivia was depicted nude and by the sea, her hair long like a mermaid as she stretched out in the sun. It had been a long time since I’d seen the ocean.

The last time was on our little vacation that Saya, Olivia, and I had taken back while at the academy.

“Will I get a view like that tonight?” I asked.

“Oh, that and more, my husband. Come,” she said. Olivia opened the door and let me inside.

I followed.

When I entered, I realized we were not alone. In the center of the room, in a silky robe tied rather tenuously at the waist, was Brynhyld. Her long silver hair was let down to her waist and her steel gray eyes beheld me intently. She was bustier than Olivia, fuller. She was not dainty, rather she was a full warrior woman, a Valkyrie.

Olivia giggled from beside me. “Well, husband? Do you like the wedding gift I got for you?”

“Oh. very, very much,” I said.

“Come then, Brynhyld. Why don’t you show off for us?” Olivia ordered.

I wasn’t used to seeing Olivia acting like that, but it was a turn on to see her so in charge. I thought for a moment Brynhyld might balk at the request.

Instead, the Valkyrie captain surprised me by bowing slightly before Olivia, with only the hint of a smirk visible on her face. Then she undid her robe slowly, letting it slide down her voluptuous hips and all the way down to the floor.

She looked stunning, and I couldn’t take my eyes off her, but as I watched I felt a stirring below me and my gaze flickered downwards for a moment. Olivia had dropped to her knees and was tugging at my pants. She caught my eyes and smiled.

“Watch her, not me!” she ordered.

“As my wife commands,” I said, looking back to Brynhyld.

As I did so, Olivia began to suck me, swirling her soft pink tongue around me and bobbing up and down. She was not as aggressive as Saya, nor as deep as Az, but her quick movements had their own eager sexiness. She was learning, and that was hot in and of itself.

Brynhyld wasn’t holding back either. She ran her hands over her large chest, pinching her large erect nipples, then running her hands down to her waist and sighing as she rubbed her inner thighs. All the while she looked at me with those intense gray eyes.

She took a step to either side, spreading her legs for me. Her pussy was trimmed with only the faintest hint of silvery hair. Brynhyld traced her long slender fingers through it, and towards her glistening slit.

Just as she did so Olivia took me down her tight little throat as deep as she could, and I groaned in pleasure. I felt her vibrate on my cock, and Byrnhyld smiled and licked her large pouty lips as if inviting me to taste them.

It was overwhelming, and I froze. Things sped up and slowed down all at once for me.

Suddenly, Byrnhyld was on her knees next to Olivia and I was looking down at the two beautiful blondes beneath my legs. Together they worked as one, two tongues, two pairs of eyes, gray and blue as they licked the outside of my dick in unison.

Each motion up and then down had me trembling and gasping for breath, so intense were the sensations.

Next, Olivia sucked the tip and Byrnhyld licked and nipped at my thighs and my shaft, before she finally took my balls in her mouth while I thrust and squirmed into Olivia’s wet throat.

“Fuck,” I groaned as they switched positions.

Now Brynhyld was taking all of me up and down, her eyes watery but intense while Olivia gripped my leg, tracing circles with her fingernails across my skin.

Then, before I could settle into my own rhythm, they were up on their feet, they were leading me to the bed.

They laid me down, stripping me and kissing every inch of me. Before I knew it, Brynhyld was ripping off Olivia’s clothes as they kissed above my naked form, my cock standing to attention, still slick with their saliva.

Olivia's mouth found mine next. She was wet and sloppy, but that somehow made it even sexier. She was flushed and panting when we parted, and she moved on to kiss my neck. I looked up at the naked, heaving form of Brynhyld, with her head thrown back as she grasped my thighs and began to slide her way onto me.

It was electric, from the moment my tip entered her warm wetness. She was tight, but we went slow. She was blushing from head to toe.

“It’s her first time,” Olivia whispered. “She told me.”

She could have fooled me with the way she was handling me!

Brynhyld took another inch of me in her, her abs rippling and her legs clenching around me, as a throaty moan erupted from her parted lips. She looked like Venus come to life, a Greek statue of a woman, perfect in every way. I grasped her legs and rose to meet her as she took the last of me inside her pussy

“Oh god… Daniel… it’s… so big and so… so….good!” Her voice was filled with lust, and her eyes were wild. She began to rock upon me, back and forth

Olivia took a step back to watch us, her hands slipping down to her own core, rubbing herself, her breaths becoming shallower and shallower.

With nothing between us, Brynhyld leaned down and captured my lips in hers. We crashed together, hungry and sloppy. Two bodies coiled together in a crescendo that built and built. I was getting closer with each tremble and with each thrust. Her hips bore down upon me in a wave that crashed upon me and built itself back, stronger and stronger with each iteration.

Then I felt the heat rise, the dragon rising within me. Power wreathed us, as our connection was building, but so was my lust, my desire to claim her. I picked Brynhyld and threw her down in the bed, she gasped, looking up at me with wild eager eyes.

“My… lord?” she said hesitantly.

“Spread your legs,” I commanded Brynhyld before turning to my new wife. “Olivia, come here. We are going to bond. The three of us here and now. Brynhyld, are you sure… you want this?”

She smiled. “Yes, yes my lord. From the moment I saw you, I knew. You would not just bed me… but I would become your firebound. I will do as you command. And please… call me Bryn.”

“Okay, Bryn, get ready. Olivia, I want you to show her how it's done. Kneel, on top of her face.”

The two girls looked at each other and then me, blushing, but then they did as they were told.

Olivia slipped a slender leg over one side of Bryn and did a little shimmy until she was above her then she squatted down.

“All the way!” I ordered.

She obeyed and then began riding Bryn’s face, moaning and trembling as I continued to fuck the Valkyrie, pumping my cock into her muscular body harder and harder. The silvery captain was trembling and screaming out into Olivia’s pussy. The three of us were now locked into a furious embrace, and then the heat was rising, all of us glowing with the impending bond.

Olivia was the first to tremble, as she was losing it. Then she screamed, falling forward and clinging to me as she spasmed, kissing my chest. With one hand, I grabbed her to me, and with the other I grabbed Bryn’s roughly bouncing breasts and thrust harder and harder into her as she cried out my name.

“Daniel… oh god. Please… please come inside me! Make me yours!” Brynhyld yelled out, muffled in between the grinding of Olivia’s crotch.

I let go. The wave crested and crashed. I came inside of her, a firehose of pleasure coating the inside of her willing wet walls as her mouth went wide and her body writhed and rocked with her orgasm.

The three of us collapsed into a heap of sweaty, tired and spent limbs, lying there and caressing each other in the afterglow.

[ Congratulations!

You and Brynhyld have become Firebound

You both gain the passive ability:

Twin Flames (Level 1)

This passive ability slightly amplifies each of the firebound’s magical and physical abilities when in close proximity with each other.

You both gained following active ability:

Harmonic Lance (Level 1)

This ability will allow you and your firebound to channel your joint energies in a large lance-like projectile of light energy that can be manually manipulated between riders or used as a projectile.

Heartsync (Level 1)

This ability allows firebound to telepathically communicate with each other and with their primary mate at short to medium distances in limited durations. ]

“Wow, this is amazing!” Bryn said.

Olivia laughed. “Oh, this is nothing. Just you wait.”

Chapter 26

After

IT WAS RAINING, more like a drizzle really.

For the mountains that wasn’t bad. They’d had unusually good weather these past few days, but as soon as they prepared to leave the north, it was like the heavens themselves began to weep.

She had said goodbye to everyone, but it didn’t feel real until today, when they gathered in the courtyard. The dragons were saddled with provisions, fully ready, prepared to head out once more. But not alone.

Now, she knew she was truly his. Not just his firebound, but his partner in marriage, recognized for all in the kingdom to see.

Olivia smiled.

Behind her was her father, back in the citadel with Jorgmund. Their goodbyes were done. On the walls were Baldr, Gnarl, and Kira, waving. Her little sister was bundled up to protect her from the rain.

Olivia’s heart broke a little for that. She didn’t know when she’d be back, but she hoped it would be under better circumstances.

She looked at her friends, her companions. The stalwart dwarves were in front of them. They would ride with them as far as the mountain's edge but no further. To her left was Brynhyld. It was hard to shake the images from last night, but in truth the powerful Valkyrie was all business this morning, decked out in her shining plate mail. The captain led her top two warriors. They had been briefly introduced, but she knew she'd get to know them better in the coming weeks.

To her right was Daniel, he looked every bit the warrior and leader he had become. He was resplendent in gold and Ithrandi steel and sat atop on Mehlar’s back where he belonged. The castle walls had kept him too long. He was built for the wide open battlefield.

Her heart fluttered to think of them in the open skies together. Where they belonged.

Then there were the other firebound, her mates, in a way, her sisters. Saya and Azrael. Each of them complimenting each other perfectly. On one side, the temperamental warrior and the other, the calculating dragonkin mage.

It was nice to see Azrael proudly sporting her wings and scales, no longer afraid to show who she was. It was like each of them had gone on a journey and were ready for the larger battle to come.

And it would be that, a larger battle.

She had heard Daniel’s plan, and she agreed, but it wouldn’t be easy. They were flying off into the unknown, a small force, no army, to try to save the world.

The trumpets sounded, and the drums rolled. For the last time in what would be a long time, the squad of dragons flapped their wings and left the castles of the north and began to fly out over the plains.

Together they didn’t need to say much, each lost in their thoughts, waving goodbyes to a place that for some had been a long term home, others a refuge, and some a challenge. But it had changed them all, and now… now, it was time to make a new destiny.

<<Are you ready?>> Olivia asked through their mental link.

She felt their energies, a chorus of excitement, affection and even tinges of anxiety. Then one by one they responded, her lovers, her firebound, her companions.

They were ready. For anything.

Lord Of The Dragon Riders 3

A LITRPG ISEKAI FANTASY

Chapter 1

Dark One

SHE STOOD naked with her oiled palms outstretched, reaching for the crystal ball. It shone with a brilliant white light that any mortal creature might be blinded by just to glimpse for a moment.

Draketha was neither a mortal nor a man.

She squinted and gritted her teeth, forcing herself towards the light with all her will. Even for her, this was not an easy task. Her slender form was corded with muscles and each one of them stood out, alongside dark webbings of veins which criss crossed her scarred back.

Red markings adorned her as well, freshly painted this morning, all across her chest and buttocks. The rest of her had been anointed in ritual oil which smelled deeply of old earth and excrement. But the smell did not bother Draketha, even the blinding light of the pulsating waves of magical energy barely phased her.

She had a singular laser-like focus. Her task was the most important one, perhaps of this whole age. She had to stop him. And it had to be now.

Daniel, the dragon rider, the Anatheid. He was on the move again. He had slipped through yet another trap, destroyed an artifact, and killed their best agent. And now… now he was on track towards the second artifact at an alarming speed.

But that was where this stopped, if she had anything to say about it. For too long she had relied on others, fearing to make herself known, to tip her own hand. No longer.

The dark elf witch got her hands on the ball and the energy stopped, the light went dim, and the air around her became deathly still. A second later, a giant pulse rippled across the room, but she held steady, never removing her hand. Instead she planted her feet firmly on the cold ground and leaned forward.

A gurgling wet sound arose from the center of the crystal and the now dim white-light faded to total blackness. Draketha removed her palms and relaxed her stance, leaving only her fingers outstretched.

“Great crystal, I seek to use your powers. Show me… show me the whereabouts of the golden dragon and its rider. Lend me your scrying powers once more.”

A sucking and slurping sound echoed across the empty stone walls, and a mouth appeared out of the darkness of the orb. Even though it had no form and no ability to touch her, Draketha’s skin crawled at the sight of the vile and ancient thing. She was no stranger to it, but it never got any easier to look upon the thing.

The mouth spoke, “What will you give me this time?”

She knew the answer it wanted. It was why she was anointed, why her skin was bare and the room empty.

“I know the price, my flesh is yours to possess, to enjoy… though you must not destroy it.”

“Good, good!” the voice burbled excitedly.

Her skin began to crawl and her hair stood up as she felt a million little pinpricks across every swirl of red upon her body. Blood ran in rivulets down her dark skin.

This is the feeling of a spirit taking me. I will bear this, for it is magic I need. Then I will kill this being too. When it is time, all shall pay their own price.

Draketha emerged from the chamber soaked in blood.

Her two attendants raced towards her, unable to hide the shock upon their faces at seeing her naked, injured and raw. Draketha’s usually well kept hair was matted and tangled. She had no idea how long she’d been in there, but she’d gotten what she needed.

“Mistress, you are hurt?” they asked. “Shall we call for a healer?”

She waved them away from her, noticing her arms shake as she did so.

“Hurt, not but not severely. It will pass, and I can handle myself. Get me my robe and staff, then take me to the pools so that I may bathe. Once I am there, leave me alone. There is nothing to clean inside… the blood is all… consumed.”

Once they had gotten her requested items, the two servants escorted her down to the cleaning pools. She did not wear her robe yet nor hold her staff, content to let them carry her belongings for her.

When they arrived, there were several other bathers but as soon as they saw Draketha coming they fled.

They knew she was a witch. A sorceress. Her own class of dark elf. Something to be feared, maybe respected, but never looked in the eye. Never an equal in that regard.

That was fine for her, she didn’t want companions. She wanted power. All of it.

Draketha eased into one of the smaller pools and sighed as the warm water, heated by geothermal springs, enveloped and encircled her. She commanded her servants to leave and drop her affects by the edge of the pool. They obeyed wordlessly with a bow.

One they had left, Draketha looked down at the waters and the small rivers of blood forming around her. The flow was slowing down. The cuts were already closing themselves, the magical ointment would do its job. She had prepared her body for this beforehand. Still, she could feel the stinging claws of the spirit upon every inch of her skin. She shivered despite the warmth of the bathing pool.

But it was worth it, I see the path he is going to take. I will prove myself. I have a plan and I will stop him.

“Draketha,” a voice droned. “Taking a break so soon? Did you already figure out what to do with the usurper? We convened the meeting for you and decided to postpone the final decision for you. But the generals are clamoring to go. You know they are eager to strike and to know what you have learned. You wish to keep them waiting even longer?”

“Is there another witch that I do not know about, Therian?” Draketha hissed. “If so, they may ask her.”

A cold dry laugh greeted her and footsteps upon the cave floor. She knew the warleader Therian well. He was an arrogant elf, vain and believing himself worthy to lead all the warriors as he was descended from the Queen himself.

Or so he and his clan have said.

Therian strode into her field of vision, seemingly not to care about her privacy at all, flanked by several of his clansmen in full dark robes and shining metal shoulder pads with spears in their hands.

As if they needed them down in the dark, in the warren itself.

This was the way of them sometimes, eager to use their spears over their brains. They forgot what it was like to be ruled by a Queen. But Draketha was going to change that, soon.

“You know,” Therian drawled, looking down upon her and poking a sandaled toe into the pool before shaking it dry. “There is talk that your methods are failing.”

“Like I said, find another witch then,” she spat angrily, standing up and letting the water cascade down her.

This stopped Therian for a moment as he eyed her naked form, unable to help himself. He coughed, blushing, before looking away.

She smirked.

“You don’t have any, do you? Acolytes maybe, or those two old crones who can barely cast a simple spell. No, none of them can summon a drizzle of rain let alone scry for you or the other warleaders. So perhaps, Therain, you should consider being polite to the female, who is your only hope of winning this war.”

He snorted, regaining his composure, though his men were still having trouble figuring out where to put their eyes.

“Your confidence is certainly to be admired, but the other warleaders grow weary. They think your methods are weak, that we should send our full forces after the boy and….”

“And what? Send him into hiding? Already Centralis is on lockdown, already I know where he is.”

“The spell did work then?” Therian countered, unable to keep the excitement out of his voice. He wanted to know. Badly.

“It did, and not only that. I have a plan. A plan to end him and stop him now, before he gets further.”

“Well you’d better, after your failure in the north… this is your last chance.”

Failure? Is that how they saw it? Fools, the north was coming undone, and that was just the beginning.

Chapter 2

Cleansing

TWO DARK FIGURES raced towards me, their spears raised high, loud warbling cries emitting from their throats. I saw the glint of silver shoulderpads.There was no mistaking them. Dark ones. They had overrun the village and were now streaming from its blackened pits like demonic ants.

I let the mana flow through me, preparing my ranked up Firebolt spell. I stuck out my open hand and let the spell rip, flaming energy building in its center before lancing towards one of the opponents and knocking him off his feet with a cry and a sizzle.

The other dark one kept coming.

I activated my Fire Armor and flames erupted all around me. I charged him head on. The creature's eyes widened as my flaming fully-armored form barreled towards him. He nearly dropped his spear but then hurled it at me at the last second, before turning to flee.

I reached out, using my newly leveled up reflexes, catching the wooden implement mid-air and grasping it in my flaming hands before throwing it angrily towards the ground.

Fury was rising in me, my Dragon’s Soul ability causing my heart to pound within my chest even though my golden drake, Mehlar, flew some above us with the other dragons, battling it out with wyverns, leading the aerial assault.

It took me only three strides to run down the fleeing dark elf, tackling him to the ground with my flaming bulk. I put my knee on his back, and reached out and around to grasp his chin then twisting and snapping his neck.

The skinny creature died instantly. I felt no pity for it. I had seen what they did to the town, setting it aflame and defiling its womenfolk.

You deserve this, scum.

I recalled that very first battle, the first dark elf I had fought when I came to this world. At that time I had a moment of guilt after I’d slain the creature. It had been my first time taking a life, even though it was to save my new hatchling dragon.

That moment felt like ages ago.

I stood up. Even the armor, which had felt strange to me, now felt like a second skin. The sword at my back burned to be used, but I had yet to draw it. It was a weapon to be wielded only when necessary, and as of now, my own two hands sufficed.

Anathied. Darkhani. There are many names for me, many roles I must fill. But I will not be excessive in my use of the powers this world has given me. Nor will I waste them.

I did a quick scan of the village we were liberating from the dark elf invaders. The place was a smoked out husk. They had seen us coming and ransacked the place, putting up one last defense before fleeing. Olivia and Saya, two of my firebound dragonriders, were rounding up survivors while Azrael and I took care of any last dark elves on the ground.

The Valkyries and our dragons took to the skies, saving us from any aerial counter-attack and giving us eyes on any changes in movement below.

We had this attack plan down to a science by now. As we traveled towards the edge of the northlands and headed for the coast we had encountered many such villages.

Where is Azrael? She should be nearby.

A strangled and terrible cry filled the air. It sure didn't sound like my dragonkin, which meant she had found some dark elves and was putting them to the task for their evil ways.

I turned the corner around a burnt out building and sure enough, there she was. Azrael in all her glory. Her full dragonkin form was activated.

She was a sight to behold: her wings extended, tail angrily standing to attention, a fiery whip in her hands and three dark elves around her.

Scratch that, four dark elves. Although the fourth wouldn’t be an issue ever again.

I noticed the smoldering heap on the ground. I suspected that was the one that had screamed, although it was quite silent now.

The three remaining dark ones charged her but Azrael was faster than all of them. She cracked her whip and extended it, lashing and knocking out the legs of one of the charging opponents. To counter them next she opened her mouth wide and breathed a jet of molten fire, fully enveloping two of them

The third valiantly plowed ahead, nearly reaching her with his spear extended. But he too, was out of luck. Azrael quickly dodged the thrust of his weapon and brought her scaled and clawed hands upwards, slashing him with extended nails as tough as steel, right across his throat.

The dark one gurgled, tried to speak, then slumped to the floor.

Her skirmish completed, Azrael was panting heavily, and I could see her heaving with labored breaths. Though she had disposed of them all, it had not been as easy as she’d made it look. I watched as her fiery whip slowly disappeared, her wings shrunk and folded into her back. Her other dragonkin attributes lessened as she returned to her half-human form.

Azrael did not see me approach at first, or even hear me until I took a step too close. As soon as she did, her ears twitched and she whirled upon me, raising her fists to strike.

“Hold on, it’s me!”

Azrael lowered them quickly and bowed her head. “Sorry, I did not hear you. I was… I got lost in the battle.”

I looked at the dark elf corpses indifferently, but behind them I saw the larger story now. There were more bodies. Human bodies. They all had long hair, bloodstained dresses. Women.

These monsters.

“Do not be sorry, for that or for your passion in battle,” I said to Azrael. “No, no they got what they deserved. You have every right to fight with rage.”

“Did you see any others?” Azrael asked. “Was that the last of them, then? I did not hear or see any more signs.”

“No, I didn’t see any others, but let’s complete our sweep of the place just to be safe.”

“No survivors,” Saya said, shaking her head angrily. “No fucking survivors. They are pure evil!”

“They are getting worse,” Brynhyld said, flanked by her two valkyries.

All three of the valkyries were fully armored as always. I had yet to see any of them dressed otherwise, Brynhyld being the notable exception. She was one of my firebound now, after all. The other two had yet to even take off their helms.

“It’s been this bad for quite some time,” said Olivia. “We just refused to see it.”

It was true, the dark elves had been advancing steadily. And despite our victory over Jaina, the northern lands seemed just as unstable now, perhaps even more so. The one benefit to our victory was that at least the king and the Blackwells were now sympathetic to our cause, though the same may not be said for the neighboring kingdoms.

I looked at the girls, each of them still was worn out from battle but ready to do more if required. They were quite impressive, but this wasn’t what we had come to do. I was happy to help the northlands purge this scourge, but the majority of that was up to the king and his allies now.

We had a more important mission, and it is my job to keep us on track.

“Olivia, this is the last town before we reach the western border pass, towards the sea, isn’t it?” I asked.

Olivia nodded. “Yes, as far as I know. It is not a well mapped area, and things have changed much in recent years. But the pass should lead outwards into the sea, and we can see the mountains from here.”

“Indeed, the last time we scouted out this way on dragonback there was little farther west of here but the sea,” Brynhyld added. “The pass is the safest route through, even airborne.”

“Then let us head for the pass after we break camp tomorrow morning,” I said with what I hoped was a tone of confidence and finality. “First we gather what supplies we can from the town and do one last round up for survivors. It would be nice to get a final message out to the local lords as well if we can use one as a messenger.”

The girls nodded, each of them setting to work.

Together we commenced and completed a scan of the whole village. It was a macabre task but it had to be done. We did not find any survivors unfortunately but did find a single pack animal, something akin to a mule.

The best we could do to complete the task of informing the local lords was to strap a carefully prepared note to its back and give it a hearty swat, sending it off towards the nearest settlement and hoping it would reach it. Thankfully the creature seemed to know the road and followed it well enough.

After that, the day turned to night quickly, as it always did here in the north. With the preparations done, we ate, talked, and relaxed as best we could in the last of the light.

The girls by now were gelling along pretty well, with two notable exceptions. The valkyries that Byrnhyld had brought along were more than a little rigid both in their appearance and attitudes. They never took off their armor and kept to themselves. I didn’t mind much on a personal level, but it worried me from a leadership perspective.

I excused myself early after dinner and went for a walk to clear my head.

I had a lot to think about. I felt like we were on the precipice of something big. More than that, I felt something else, a foreboding… like there was something I was missing. For a while I walked around the perimeter of the village, just letting my thoughts swirl.

Eventually, Azrael joined me but she respected my space, walking alongside me quietly for some time before finally speaking.

“We do need to rest, master,” Azrael said. “We are doing the right thing. You needn't worry. ”

“I know,” I sighed. “And I know everyone is willing to follow me, but we are taking the northerners from their home, and once more evading Centralis. I know this is the route to the artifact… but it hurts to leave innocent people.”

“A lot more innocents will die.” Olivia stepped forward out of the darkness as well.

The petite blonde was bearing a torch “Come back to camp you two; we’d best get some rest. I will take the first watch as it gets dark. Arine is circling the skies.”

I looked up and smiled as I saw the white dragon above us. Olivia was turning into a leader herself. And why not, she was a Lady of House Blackwell and newly married to me as well. I nodded and smiled. “As the lady wishes, let’s go Az.”

Azrael and I walked back into the burnt out village. One of the abandoned buildings was serving as our camp headquarters. As we approached we could see that there was a fire lit just outside of it, and a solitary figure tended to it.

Azrael told me she was headed inside but gave my hand a squeeze before she left. “You should talk to her,” the dragonkin said, nodding to the fire where Brynhyld sat. “She needs you more than I do right now. This is new for her… this journey… this battle. Give her a little encouragement.”

I watched Az go with admiration, she was always surprising in her insights. Then I turned to the fire and headed over to it. Brynhyld sat there, alone, pouring over maps of the region in the dim firelight. Her silvery hair, usually kept neatly, was spilling out over her chest.

The captain had partially undressed out of her armor but not fully. Her brow was knotted and she strained to read. I sat down beside her wordlessly. She did not look up.

I coughed loudly: “Ahem!”

Brynhyld’s eyes flickered, then she looked up and to her side, jumping slightly when she caught sight of me.

“Oh, Daniel. I didn’t notice you.”

“Dangerous to lose focus here after dark,” I teased.

She winced. “I am sorry, such a thing is unforgivable as a captain and as your new firebound-”

“Hey, hey. It's okay. I’m only giving you a hard time. But seriously, why don’t you put those maps away and get some rest. We have Saya and Olivia on watch for the first half of the night, and we’ve already been over the route many times.”

“I’m just going over it again, double checking I haven’t made any mistakes. It's clear, the whole way, no recorded settlements or incidents… no reports of attacks. It feels easy.”

“Sometimes, it truly is the best path. The easy one,” I said, not fully believing it myself

She folded the map up reluctantly and leaned back with a sight. “I guess so, it was that way with you.”

“Calling me easy are you?” I attempted a second joke.

This one landed.

“Haha!” Brynhyld laughed. “Okay, you got me.”

I smiled at that, finally the tension was broken.

“You should take off the rest of that armor, it looks uncomfortable. Relax. Trust the group, and trust yourself too. I believe in you. We all do.”

Brynhyld sighed. For a second, I thought she’d go back to her map, but then, she nodded. “You are right; I do trust you. And thank you for that.”

She looked from side to side, then, after deciding the coast was clear she gave me a light peck on the cheek. “Relax, like this?”

I gripped her chin gently, holding her gaze to my own.

Her lips were still slightly parted, and her eyes hooded. There was electricity between us. She leaned in first and then I followed. Our lips brushed gently, chastely, a small kiss that quickly deepened as she leaned into me with her tongue exploring mine.

“Mmm,” she moaned to me. “I missed that. But Daniel maybe… we shouldn’t go further.”

“Shy, I get it.” I smiled. “Lots of people around. There will be time enough when we are somewhere safer I’m sure.”

“Yes, but I think you are right… I should get out of this armor, if only for a little while before morning.”

Brynhyld took off her gauntlets first, one after the other, and laid them down. Next, she removed her boots and stood. “Help me with the breastplate and greaves?”

“Of course,” I replied. “I think I’ve seen your girls do this before.”

She laughed. “Okay, give it a try.”

It wasn’t as easy as it looked. After Brynhyld stood up, we started with the breastplate. I moved around to the back and worked on undoing the straps. The problem was, there were a lot of them, and I was not the most delicate person with tying and untying knots.

After some struggle, some giggling, and playful teasing by Brynhyld, we got it off.

“I don’t think you are going to be my squire anytime soon, Daniel,” she said with a grin.

“No, I don’t think so. I’m a little more adept at taking off underclothes,” I replied, causing her to blush.

“The bottoms, next, Daniel.”

I nodded and knelt down, getting to work. These were a little easier as I had more room to maneuver. There was also an intimacy about kneeling so close to her lower half that was undeniable. When the last metal clattered to the ground I lingered for a moment before rising to my feet.

The woman in front of me had transformed. Brynhyld let out a long satisfied sigh, whipped back her silvery hair and gave me a broad smile. She wore only simple white underclothes, nothing fancy, and yet she looked more beautiful than a model in lingerie to me at that moment.

“Feels better, doesn’t it?” I asked.

“It really does.”

We both took a seat once more and sat there for a while, staring at the fire. She reached for my hand, and I held it with our fingers laced together. It felt right. And then she withdrew, straightened out her undergarments

“Shall we go lay down inside?” Brynhyld suggested. “The others are all there.”

“Yes. Yes, we should,” I replied.

Although, right about now I wish it were just the two of us.

Chapter 3

Making Waves

THE SEA below us shone and twinkled in the afternoon sun. It felt good to be out of the mountains. The morning journey had been quick and efficient, and we had encountered no enemy on our way as we went through the mountain pass and out towards the sea.

And now we are here, alone and outside the borders of man. It feels good. It feels… free.

We had shifted gears now that we had reached the westernmost point of the northlands and were now headed south, along the coast.

The view from upon Mehlar’s back was breathtaking. On our left, the glorious peaks of the north, below us and to the right, water all the way into the deep mists of the unknown. Even though I knew we were only going to follow the shoreline towards the southern kingdom, I found the journey exhilarating.

No more bleak landscapes and burnt out villages, and no more vile dark elves. Not for a while, at least. For now, we travel into nature, just the seven of us. And the sea, at last the sea!

Since I’d arrived in Varya, I’d been to the desert and to the mountains and to the city. But I’d never seen the sea save for a brief excursion. Now, I had my chance, and I didn’t want to squander it. I wanted to go down low and be in the spray… to taste the salt and feel it upon my face.

But this was not in the cards, at least not at the moment. Olivia and Saya had everything mapped out tactically for us, and we had an altitude to maintain for an effective flight path.

We were only supposed to take a few days to travel to the southern kingdom and the forest where we hoped to find the artifact and hopefully Elias as well.

Of the elves who were rumored to be hiding there, I had less hope. They had not been sighted for some time. Just like all the magical races of Varya, they had disappeared in the age after the fall of Prince Ray’thel and the last of the wild dragons. Then again, that had been changing.

The magical races were coming back one by one. Most of them had never been gone to begin with, but had been in hiding. The first I’d encountered was my dragonkin Azrael in the eastern borderlands. She had begun as my familiar and was now my firebound as well.

The next were the dwarves. I had met them in the mountains. It was where I had gotten my sword and armor and first been christened the “Anatheid”. They were difficult at first, to say the least, but I now had allies for life.

So perhaps the forest was a magical place after all. Perhaps the elves were just in hiding like the dwarves had been.

I had to admit that Elias had never mentioned anything of the sort. Although, our time at the academy together had been brief and marred with other issues. I really didn’t get too much of a chance to connect with Elias about his homeland. I knew he was of lesser nobility, but that was about it.

I had hoped that by the time we left the northern kingdom we might have received a letter from Elias, but that had not been the case.

What if Elias hadn’t written because he couldn’t. No, it does not help to dwell on the negative.

Mehlar flapped his wings, threw back his head, and gave a loud and happy screech, interrupting my thoughts. The large gold dragon shot up a few meters into the air and caught a thermal to ride.

I could feel the excitement of my dragon radiating outwards from his heart, and it was infectious. I quickly turned away from my doubts and found myself enjoying the moment with him. It was hard not to. Our bond was deep, forged in all the adventures we had had together.

And it wasn’t just Mehlar who was excited to be on the open skies once more.

Five other dragons and their riders flew in formation all around me. The power in the air was palpable. Four of the women were my Firebound. These were women who were connected to me both in magical powers and in spirit.

I looked over at Olivia on my right, thinking about all we’d been through in the north together. The blonde haired lady was not just my firebound, but also Lady Blackwell, and my new bride to boot.

Olivia was petite and refined, yet, it was easy to be fooled by her looks. She was also powerful at defensive magic and a graceful dragon rider. Underneath her was a white dragon every bit as elegant as herself, and the awe of many a rider. Arine was her name, and she drew the head of any who saw her in flight.

Next was Saya.

Saya was a master at combat and quick to anger, and even quicker to draw a blade. She was a powerful ally and fiercely loyal. Saya sat atop a brooding and muscular large gray named Dracona. We had not been on the best of terms when we first met, but now Dracona and Mehlar were very close, and Saya and I were even closer.

Even if she does cause me a headache from time to time.

Then there was Azrael. The dragonkin was sitting behind Saya, although she looked eager to stretch her own wings as well. Azrel was always confident, powerful and poised. Her lithe tan body was coiled and ready to strike at a moment's notice, like the whip she wore at her waist. The dragonkin had hid who she was for a while, but no longer. Now she was out and proud as a dragonkin, her revealing two piece leather armor set showing off her scaled sides and her small folded wings upon her back.

Last, but certainly not least, was the newest addition to my firebound harem, Brynhyld. She had her armor back on and led her two Valkyries who rode on either side of her.

Their names were Eva and Anna. Each of them had twin blue dragons that, while small, operated with speed and precision. I had just recently learned their dragons names. Anna’s dragon was named Kharis and Eva’s was named Uthreda. Though both dragons were new to us, they seemed to already respond well to Mehlar’s leadership.

And why not, he is the golden dragon, after all.

Brynyld’s dragon I had become better acquainted with in the tournament. She was the color of silver, which was a powerful sight, confident, and bordering on arrogant. Her name was Yigrad, and while she and Mehlar gave each other respect, I sensed a competitiveness between them still.

The Valkyries flew below us without looking up. While Mehlar and I were enjoying the skies as were my firebound, the three of them seemed tense.

I smiled to myself as an idea popped into my head. Why don’t I lighten the mood a little?

“Is that as fast as you all can go?” I yelled as loud as I could. “Let’s put some miles on the daylight!”

I dug in my heels into my dragon's sides, and Mehlar responded immediately, roaring and speeding forward. From behind me came Saya’s laughter and from below an indignant cry from Brynhyld.

Mehlar opened his maw and let out a loud Alpha Roar, an inspiring sound that would power up even the most sluggish of dragons. The response of both riders and mounts was immediate. The dragons roared and cried out in response, and before I knew it, the race was on.

All of us powered across the windy skies, whooping and hollering, a jubilant mood arising above the seas and in the beautiful afternoon skies.

It was the most fun any of us had had in a long time. After all the bloodshed and darkness, it felt good to let loose. Yigrad quickly pulled aside us, catching up with relative ease. Brynhyld and her were the fastest, followed by Arine, then Dracona then the two others.

The race was lighthearted, the lot of us going back and forth and trading good natured jibes as we jostled for first, second and third place.

But our joy was short-lived. The storm came upon us quickly, interrupting our little game. Far too quickly. Rolling in over the mountain, thick black clouds enveloped us in a matter of minutes. As soon as we were under their shadow they began to spit thick sheets of freezing cold rain.

At first, we banked right, heading farther west from the mountains and out towards sea. I figured this would spare us from the onslaught, and we could continue on our southwards course. But just a few minutes later, the clouds began drifting, then practically racing towards us, as if they had a lock on our dragons.

Try as we might to dodge them, they followed us. The farther we veered off course, the faster they came for and with ever increasing intensity. It was no longer just the rain that attacked us but also stronger and stronger winds, sending up swells from below and pushing us down from above. A thick mist rolled in and before long all of us were caught in the gale with our visibility reduced to almost nothing.

I tried to lead us back towards the peaks, but the endeavor was hopeless. The rain was so heavy it had each of us soaked and the foul weather ate up any of our cries. Thankfully, we still had our telepathic link as Firebound and sent each other messages, but none of us had any better ideas than the other about which direction the shoreline or mountains was in. We were totally turned around and lost.

In just a few minutes, sunshine and a fun jaunt had turned to chaos.

There was a foul tint in the air, I could feel it in my bones. The storm worsened.

As streaks of powerful lightning lancing the skies, we were forced apart, spreading out to avoid being hit. We battled, all of us, just to stay safe in the forceful winds, looking for anywhere to land or any break in the madness.

Just when all hope was lost I saw, in the distance, a spit of land, lit up by a powerful blast of lightning. Then it disappeared into the dark. I couldn't be sure of it, but it was our best hope.

Follow me! Whatever you do, don’t lose sight of Mehlar. I will light myself up to guide the way for as long as I can! Mehlar will try to guide you by ear. We need to stick together, there is land ahead!

First, I used Fire Armor, setting my whole body alight, then I used Light Manipulation to enhance the brightness surrounding me to the maximum degree. I ordered Mehlar to use his Alpha Roar every few seconds to try to reach out to the other dragons.

We didn’t have time to look back behind us. We just forged ahead using this strategy and hoping the others would see or hear us. As we did so, I used all I had at my disposal to fight the storm and forge ahead. I heard a few of the girls responding to my message but their replies were increasingly hard to decipher as though the storm was providing some sort of mental static.

The next moments were a terrible blur. Olivia and Brynhyld pulled up alongside me, turning to see the others just seconds behind. The sky lit up in blue lightning. A wall of water towering from sea to the heavens, roaring towards us. It became a race, a race to the shore, deadening sounds all around us.

We crash landed shortly after, the following moments a blurry haze. There was no time to assess the surroundings. It was enough that we had found land of any kind. Together we stumbled across the wet sand and sought shelter in the black walls of a cave to hide out the rest of the storm. Our bodies were bruised and sore, and we did not speak. We were safe for that moment, and it was enough. Sleep came for us all shortly.

Chapter 4

Wilson?

I WOKE up sore everywhere and still soaked. I opened my crusty eyes and looked up at the unfamiliar black walls around me. I rubbed my eyes and blinked. Jagged gray rock surrounded me.

Right… the cave. The storm.

I winced, looking down at my legs. They were all scratched up from our rough landing. I flexed my toes then gently stretched my ankles in small circles. They were sore but nothing appeared broken. That was good, very good.

The next thing I noticed was a chorus of snores. It seemed I was the first one awake. I propped myself up on my elbows and surveyed the interior of the cave. It was crowded with sleeping forms, humans on the inside and dragons at its very edge .

The noise level was impressive, it was like a whole bizarre symphony of snorts, grunts, and whistles.

Well, no chance of getting back to bed with this lot going at it.

I got up and stretched, yawning. Despite how roughed up I felt, I wanted to get moving. It seemed to be a theme in my life in Varya: the girls sleeping in and me waking up early.

I sighed and stumbled out of the cave and into the open area outside. I stepped past the slumbering dragons who surrounded the exterior of our improvised dwelling. They had not had the full benefit of the shelter, though they had slept in the lee of it. They looked wet, but relatively unbothered otherwise.

The benefits of thick skin and scales I suppose.

Mehlar opened one great yellow eye to observe me and snorted. I patted his head, assuring him it was okay, and he could go back to sleep. All of the dragons were exhausted from the difficulties of the flight the previous day and seemed to need their rest. I did not disturb them.

I walked past them all, orienting myself as best I could as to where I was. I hadn’t gotten a good look at where we’d crash landed last night, but I had already surmised it was an island of some kind.

I rubbed the sleepout of my eyes and began to take a good look, for the first time, at my surroundings. A quick three-sixty turn showed me that at the center of this island were some rocky caves jutting upwards, surrounded by palm trees. One of the larger caves was the one we had sheltered in.

I walked away from the cave, towards the water I spotted on the horizon. I soon exited the treeline and was standing at the edge of a sandy beach.

In different circumstances, the island would have made quite a lovely getaway. The beach sand was white and not too coarse. Today the water was blue and the skies above were only partially cloudy, the morning sun just beginning to make an appearance. It was bizarre, as if last night had been some kind of fevered dream.

I stepped out onto the sand and felt some energy return to me. It felt good, warm but not hot. I breathed in deep and listened to the sound of the waves as they lapped against the shore in the near distance.

I opened my eyes and looked up at the skies once more, just to make sure. They were blue, clear. Totally clear. It was, in some ways, like last night had never happened.

Maybe it didn’t?

I threw away that thought pretty quickly. I might have been able to believe that if my clothes weren’t still damp, and my back was not so sore from a night on the stone cave floor. Not to mention all the scratches and bruises.

But the clothes can dry, the back will get better in time, and these minor wounds will heal. The sun is shining, and we survived the storm, whatever it was. We can get back on track with only an evening wasted.

As I walked farther onto the beach I squinted out into the sea and towards the horizon. It seemed my beautiful day had dark tidings yet. The blue skies above turned a fiendish purple the farther I looked until what looked like a black curtain that hung over the distance, blocking out everything in sight.

That must have been the way we came, and I knew that those were the same clouds that had battled us yesterday.

It isn’t over, not yet. It wasn’t just a freak storm. But why didn’t the clouds follow us all the way?

I decided there was nothing I could do about it now. I had best make the most of this little time before the stress and duties of the day took hold.

I removed my tunic, flinging it to the ground and stripped down to my undergarments. I searched for a suitable place to sit, think and sun myself. I settled for a large piece of driftwood and sat down on it, letting the morning sun dry me. I closed my eyes and sighed.

Just one moment of peace huh,and the universe couldn’t let me have it. The second we started to have fun and enjoy ourselves, go for a little race, and you threw a storm my way. But at least now… now I can have a moment to just….

I heard a whistle from behind me, interrupting my thoughts. I didn’t turn, just waited for the person to show themselves.

“Well, well, looking good my lord. Been a while since I’ve seen you out of your fancy clothes and undressed.”

I grinned and shook my head. Well this was some company I could appreciate. Only one of my firebound would tease me like that, and rather than annoy me, her good natured ribbing filled me with warmth.

“Saya, good morning!” I called back. “I’m working on my tan, you might as well too. It’s been a while since any of us has seen so much sun, being up north has us looking pale.”

The redhead walked around the log and stood, facing me, her hands on her hips.

“Psht, speak for yourself. I'm from the east, remember? I’ve got naturally beautiful skin… even if it is a little on the light side. And Azrael has a permanent tan. Plus, I think this is an excuse to get me to strip on the beach for you, isn’t it?”

I looked around and gestured widely with my arms. “No one here but us.”

Her stripping on the beach sounded lovely, and I wasn’t going to deny desiring it.

Saya frowned and looked down at her wet clothes, then looked at me. “Well I guess it’s your lucky day, Daniel.”

I watched as she undressed and she made no pretense about hiding her figure from me. After all, we’d seen each other naked plenty.

Still, I noticed that Saya was taking her time as she took off each article, sending me glances as she did and smirking. And why shouldn’t she show off? I never missed an opportunity to stare.

And it's been a while since we’ve had some alone time. Too long.

She was fit, as fit as they come. Not a spare ounce of fat on her well muscled warrior’s frame. And yet still, she had her womanly curves, a thick ass and a perfect pair of titties on her. And she knew it.

Saya shook out her red hair, and her smirk grew. She didn’t say anything, but her green eyes flashed as she wanted me and a small flush ran down her neck. She liked the attention.

She flipped her hair over her shoulder and grinned. “Enjoy that, did yah?”

I shrugged. “Who wouldn’t?”

When was the last time we had sex? Not since the castle and my wedding night. That had been wild. We'd had a chance to let loose. All of us together. But now I was a little backed up, especially being around such sexy ladies all the time.

Saya sat down beside me now that her leggings and top were removed with only her underclothes remaining. She sighed, just as I had earlier, looking out at the water. I felt her lean over, smelt the scent of her as she kissed my cheek with soft lips and then tugged on my chin. I turned to face her and suddenly our lips met. We kissed. It was soft, swift, hungry. I felt something stir in me but she pulled back, green eyes twinkling.

“What was that?” I asked.

She chuckled. “Just felt like you needed it. A little taste is all.”

I need more than a little taste.

I looked into her eyes. I wanted more, so much more. I wanted to forget about things. I wanted to be in the sun and just be with her at this moment. She looked like she wanted the same thing. I kissed her again, hungrily and her soft but firm hands roamed my chest, lower… and lower.

But our moment was interrupted by a sudden burst of sound from behind us. Shit.

Both of us whirled and turned to face the way we had come.

The camp, as it were, had descended into chaos. It seemed like the rest of the girls and the dragons had all awoken at once and were treading on each other's toes. The dragons were stomping about, and I heard the girls yelling and shouting, perhaps looking for us or quarreling about what to do next.

I wordlessly offered Saya a hand, and we both got to our feet. Neither of us wanted that moment to end but neither of us had a choice. We had a duty to perform.

“Well, you are the leader. Best go deal with it, Anatheid,” Saya said finally.

“Right,” I replied slowly. “Right. But you owe me. I want to finish what we started.”

She chuckled. “Oh, I wouldn’t want to miss that.”

It had taken a while, but all the girls and even the dragons were finally quiet and settled. It had been accomplished by setting a goal: breakfast.

Now there was, around the morning campfire, only the sound of chewing instead of arguing or exclamations. When we’d left the North, there had been no shortage of food. But six girls made short work of it. By the time we’d broken camp yesterday morning we’d been about halfway through what we packed. Now, after having lost some in the storm, we were at even less.

Thankfully we’d secured and waterproofed our packs somewhat well, and we still had enough materials to make a simple stew out of dried meat and veggies. Olivia had even packed some ground up frostflower, pepper and salt for seasoning.

The noblewoman was our head chef, and I had to admit, she was impressive. This dish was tasty, especially for food on the road. Olivia always seemed to give our rations just a little something extra that made the flavors pop.

Azrael ate quickly and left to tend to the dragons. The large beasts seemed okay to me, stretching and sunning themselves on the beach, but Azrael wanted to make sure none of them were injured in the storm.

As far as food, dragons did not need to eat as frequently as us, and we did not pack anything substantial for them, but sometime in the future they would need to hunt. For the moment, they were content.

Among those of us around the campfire, Brynhyld was first to speak: “Well, you were out at the beach this morning. What did you see?”

“It's still there,” I responded. “Out on the horizon, as if it hadn’t moved. A wall of black clouds”

They all knew what I was talking about.

“It is as…. if it's waiting for us!” Saya added, her mouth still half full.

I smirked. Nobody taught her not to speak with a full mouth. It’s kind of adorable.

“It is magic, isn’t it?” Olivia said softly, looking between all of us. “It’s them.”

There was silence and nods. It was clear that we all knew the truth. The coincidence was too much. The dark elves. The fact that it resembled a more severe version of the tactic they’d used to conceal an ambush in the north. There was no doubt really.

“I will take Anna and Eva, we will go check on the storm,” Brynhyld said and began to stand up matter of factly.

I blinked. “What? Are you serious? Hold on just a minute!”

“Like hell you are!” Saya said, echoing my sentiments. “That thing nearly killed us, you are going to fly back into it?”

“Perhaps we should go together,” Olivia suggested, looking between the two girls nervously.

“That is foolish,” Brynhyld said flatly.

“Careful!” Saya admonished, eyeing the tall silver haired captain. The two women at Brynhyld’s side had also risen, though neither spoke nor moved. They were wearing their full armor.

Had they slept in it?

I stood up between the two groups, it was time for someone to play peacemaker.

“Okay, tempers are high I get it,” I said slowly and calmly. “I think Saya has a point, that thing is dangerous. I also think Brynhyld is right that we need to go check on it, we still need to find a way across and understand and verify the nature of the thing. However, if we all go at once that amplifies the danger to us and to the mission.”

“We will fly to the edge, there should be no concern. My team is expert fliers,” Brynhyld said. “You may join if you want, master Daniel.”

“The master should stay,” another voice replied.

Emerging from behind us was Azrael, arms folded under her chest. “I will go with you. Your team is great, but you need my magical abilities. I learned a lot from our battle with Jaina, if there is corruption, I can root it out. If it was one of their schemes you will need me to assess it.”

“Agreed,” Brynhyld said. “Any more objections?”

“Sounds great,” I said, but I could feel the tension between the girls. “But please be careful.”

There were nods all around, but I made a note that we needed some serious team building exercises.

When Brynhyld left to go get the dragons I let out a sigh, and not one of pleasure. Saya gave me a pointed look.

“She still doesn’t act like she’s one of us,” Saya said, barely able to conceal her frustration on the matter.

“It will take time,” Olivia interjected, her tone conciliatory. “She is a valkyrie. it is hard for her to see herself as second to anyone.”

“She isn't,” I said. “We are all equals.”

“Well, she better shape up. Her two friends as well. In any case, we should make use of our time. If we are stormed in again, we need to make camp,” Saya concluded.

We all agreed on the last part.

After the scouting party left I was relieved to have a momentary lapse in the tension. As the rest of us were going to have to wait for their return, I pictured myself settling in for an easy time with Olivia, Saya and our remaining dragons. I thought we might have a relaxing afternoon together: maybe a little hanky panky, maybe a nice shower, and perhaps some nude sunbathing. We were right beside a beautiful beach after all!

I was dead wrong.

There was way more to do than I expected, and the girls saw to it that we got it all done. They were vicious task masters and though they made me groan, I did see the utility in what they were asking for.

First, on Saya’s suggestion, the three of us explored the interior of the island to get a better sense of where we were and scout for any useful resources or amenities we could find.

There wasn’t too much to see. There were a few other caves and a large rock mound that appeared to be volcanic in the center of the island. Other than that, there was the small palm forest which we wandered around until we found the very center. We did manage to gather a few fruits that were analogous to coconuts.

In the forest’s center we were surprised to discover an abandoned well that seemed to yield some fresh water, although beyond that there was no sign of humans. It may have been inhabited at some point, but for now, this was the only sign.

At the well, we filled up several gourds with water and hauled them back to our makeshift camp in and around the cave. Once we were back and our thirst quenched we set to work on a project of Olivia’s design. We cut some of the fronds off the palm leaves then lashed them together to create a makeshift door and flooring system for our cave shelter.

If we have to spend another night here, hopefully this helps my back a little, although I doubt it.

Olivia and Saya then went to prepare us some food, and I went to tend to the dragons who had not joined Byrnhyld and Azrael on their mission. The group of beasts were restless from their morning in the sun. I think they had their fill of relaxation and now wanted to use their powerful bodies. I could sense their turbulent energies.

As soon as they caught sight of me striding down the sand towards them their heads turned, several of them rising.

Mehlar was happy to see me and stamped his feet excitedly, his great scales glittering. I saw the wildness in his eyes with the turmoil of yesterday forgotten. He wanted to soar… likely to hunt as well, although having been over the island I didn’t see anything much for him.

Without any fanfare I ran up to him, hugged him, then I hopped on his back, signaling to Arine and Dracona that it was time to go.

Mehlar gave a commanding Alpha Roar and both the female dragons rose to follow us without hesitation.

My golden steed and I took charge and began our aerial sweep of the island with Arine and Dracona on either side. It was an enjoyable ride, especially compared to last night. We drifted on the wind, sometimes speeding up and catching a thermal but mostly just going at a normal pace.

I couldn't help but look into the distance where the cloud bank was. I knew Azrael and the girls were over there but couldn’t see them at this distance. I was worried about them. Of course, they could handle themselves in combat, but this was not a regular fight. They had Azrael’s magic, and I was glad for that, the dragonkin was proving herself more and more powerful these days and growing into her own.

Yet the dark elves continue to surprise us, we always have to stay vigilant.

We saw nothing of interest over the island or its surrounding shoals. Certainly no signs of life of any kind other than ourselves. So instead, to burn off some energy, I decided to practice combat formations with the three dragons.

We raced together, the three of us, synching up relatively easily with Mehlar taking charge of the two other dragons with me directing him. We even practiced a few of our abilities in unison: Mehlar using his Zephyr and Arine and Dracona using a few abilities of their own.

Mehlar taking control was truly gratifying to me. He was filling into his role as leader of dragons, just like I was as a rider. It also reminded me of what we had seen in the tournament between the valkyries. We had a long way to go to become a team as coordinated as them, but we were on our way.

We soared together, three powerful dragons with six wings beating as one.

When Mehlar turned, they turned. When he halted, they halted, and when he sped up, they tucked in their wings and followed. I was sure that the next time we saw combat would be a spectacular sight.

I do not wish us to have to see it soon, though. We’ve seen our share of bloodshed, it would be nice if we could spend a little time without any.

When we finally landed, neither I nor the dragons were upset that we failed to hunt or find anything. The dragons had gotten their energy out, and I’d enjoyed the practice and some time to myself.

I left the three beasts on the beach, eyeing the horizon as I walked up the shore towards our camp.

Brynhyld was still not back yet, and the girls were too far for my psychic link to carry any weight, so I joined Saya and Olivia for a late lunch. It was, unsurprisingly, more soup. Just like breakfast.

This time, however, Olivia had used some of the local coconuts to great effect, creating an almost curry like flavor. We covered the pot after we finished, waiting for the others to return and leaving them our leftovers.

We weren't waiting long.

Soon we spotted shadows on the horizon, three of them, and then a fourth. It seemed Azrael was flying by herself, a good sign. They quickly landed and the girls joined us around the fire. They looked uninjured but wet. I left to grab more firewood before heaping it upon the blaze and removing the pot while Olivia served them.

“Well?” I asked. “How was it?”

I could tell from their faces they didn't have good news, and I was quickly proved right.

“The storm wall stretches as far as the eye can see north and south, it has us blocked, locked out westward,” Brynhyld explained. “We also noticed some strange rock formations, spires jutting up out of the water. We could not follow the storm forever, but it extended at least a day's journey southwards in the direction we were headed.”

“I tried to use magic upon it, push it back, but it was strong. A spell or curse that corrupted nature itself…. I have not felt or seen it like this before. It is a foul thing, and I cannot undo it,” Azrael said. “I have failed you for that master.”

I shook my head. “You did well, both of you. All of you actually, working together. If we cannot pass through the storm, we will find another way.”

No one spoke, but it was obvious that this ‘other way’ was not something any of us knew how to do. I was worried but optimistic, we always seemed to pull through. At least… that’s what I told myself.

We ate then, talking little of our plans. We agreed to check the storm wall as a collective the following morning, but there was little we could do now, the evenings were quick out here and darkness would soon be upon us, it would be the worst possible time to brave the storm even if we wanted to.

We were now nearly a day behind schedule. While we knew Centralis was holding strong, everything counted and I did not want to delay.

And Elias too, if that storm came for us, it may know where we are headed. We need to reach him as soon as we can, and the forest of his realm.

Chapter 5

Skinny Dippers

I AWOKE in the middle of the night, sitting up and looking out across the cave at the girls.

Olivia and Saya were cuddled up together. Azrael was sprawled out like a menace and snoring with powerful vibrato. Even the two Valkyries were passed out. Wearing their armor still of course.

How they do that, I will never know. It's uncomfortable as it is here.

Brynhyld, insistent upon taking watch despite being on a deserted island, had ended up staying by the edge of the cave. But now she appeared to have dozed off. I got up and quietly walked over to her.

She looked so peaceful. I took my own blanket and gave it to her. Her eyelids fluttered open and she smiled and looked up at me.

“We can share,” she said. “I don’t think anyone is coming anyhow.”

I did not argue, and we fell back asleep together. Two warm bodies intertwined under the blanket. Finally, that way, I slept fully and completely.

When I awoke, however, she was gone, and I was alone. I turned my gaze back across the room to see if anyone else was up.

I first caught sight of Eva and Anna. They were now lying on top of each other. I noticed their helms had slipped off a bit. I snuck a quick look at them. I could see that both had short bob cuts. Eva’s hair was blonde, and Anna’s was brunette, but that was about all I could determine.

Well, some people have their secrets.I suppose that’s fine. Although they can’t keep themselves hidden from us forever.

Aside from the two of them, the rest of the girls seemed to be in pretty much the same position as I had seen them earlier. I got up and left them all, happy to have a little time for myself. I headed straight for the beach.

Once I arrived, I stripped down out of my tunic and pants as I had yesterday before I’d been interrupted, but this time I was not going to just sun myself. It was time for a full wash. Even if it was in ocean water, it was better than nothing. I was long overdue.

I headed towards the water and slipped off my final piece of clothing, my undergarments. I stood naked as the day I was born. It felt liberating, just me, the wind and the sea.

Why not get a full cleanse?

The water looked surprisingly clear, and I dove in happily. I hadn’t been for a good swim in ages and enjoyed the feel of the cool waves on my body and the scent of the sea creeping into my nostrils. I sighed as I did a few strokes, submerging and coming back to the surface. The whole thing reminded me of old trips with my mom in the northwest: camping overnight, bathing in the ocean, and making food by the campfire.

She had always told me to appreciate what I had in life and find joy in the moment no matter what. As I looked back at the camp, I tried to do so. We were in a perilous situation, yes, but we had come far and accomplished much. I was as proud of my firebound as I was of myself.

Okay, enough pontificating, time for a clean!

I swam back into shallow water where I could stand. Then I used some handfuls of sand to scrub myself down, an old trick Mom had taught me on one of our first trips. Surprisingly sand was a great cleaning agent when soap was not available. It was counterintuitive, but it worked.

Once I had finished, I looked back at the camp. I didn’t see any movement yet, and I was still enjoying myself. Rather than head back, I decided to go for a little swim to stretch my muscles and enjoy the morning.

I headed up the coastline of the small island, diving beneath the surface as long as I could hold my breath to see what lay below. At first, one might not notice, but there was an abundance of ocean life around me. There were shelves of coral just a little ways past the waterline and colorful tropical fish unlike any I’d ever seen before.

After a rather long dive I came up to the surface, gasping and splashing for air and paddling towards the shallower waters to stand for a break. As I drew closer I heard a shriek and a thud. Instantly I was alert and tense.

I wiped the water from my eyes and headed into the shallows. As soon as I could stand, I got into a fighting stance. I let the heat of my powers coil up inside of me, mana flowing from my toes to my fingertips.

Was I wrong to relax? Was there something hiding on this island aside from us after all? Could dark elves have come in the night?

I scanned the beach in front of me.

I was a little ways from the camp now so this patch of sand was unfamiliar. I finally caught sight of something, a pale silver haired face poking out from behind a palm tree. A face I knew well. She walked out onto the sand, squinting to get a better look at me. One arm was held across her buxom chest, the other hiding her privates. When she recognized that it was me, I saw her expression change to relief. It was Brynhyld.

She did not uncover herself, however.

Damn. Well, I can't win 'em all.

I started out of the water, now only up to my waist, considering whether or not I should come out further for a moment. I realized I was still naked as well.

Fuck it, it’s a long way back to my clothes.

I fully got out of the water, making up my mind that it was not worth it to go back for them. I took a few steps onto the shore.

Brynhyld’s eyes widened and she held out a hand, uncovering her pussy. I made a conscious effort not to look and stopped my advance.

“Hold on, Daniel…. I was…” she said nervously.

“Enjoying a little privacy?” I chuckled. “Sorry, I can go back in the water.”

She nodded, a faint blush creeping across her cheeks and down her neck. It was the first time in a while I felt I’d truly caught her off guard. I certainly hadn’t managed it in the king’s tournament.

“Yes, I was. But it’s okay I guess. I’m not used to all this, I was trying to wash with some of the well water I brought out here but it wasn’t working well.”

I nodded. “Right, I guess you haven’t been camping much. It’s actually not bad to wash in seawater, and you can use sand to…. You know what, I can show you.”

She blushed deeper and bit her lip.

I held up my hands. “ Or hey, I can leave you alone if you’d like, although it’s nothing I haven’t already seen.”

“You are right,” she said. “You did see it. And I liked that. Okay I will join you in the water, Daniel.”

Slowly, of her own accord, Brynhyld lowered her arms, baring herself before me. It was quite a sight to drink in, and I did so for a moment .

I am so lucky.

“You look incredible,” I said.

“Thanks,” Brynhyld smiled. “Let’s go. Her hand reached out and grasped mine. Her touch was electric. “Before anyone comes.”

It’s not like anyone else would mind either, but okay, I’m not going to argue.

Together we walked to the water's edge. She waded in with me, sighing as it lapped around her.

“This is much better, isn’t it? I suppose it's your first time to the ocean, then?” I asked

She shook her head. “No, but the first time being in it, I've only flown recon over the coast but even that is rare. Generally our problems come from the south and the east. No one lives out here. Or so we have always believed.”

I didn’t argue the point, I hoped she was right about it. But the well at the center of the island, old as it was, did seem to suggest otherwise. Instead of going further down that train of thought, I focused on the task at hand.

I showed Brynhyld how to scrub with sand, running my hands over her surprisingly soft skin. She was feeling less shy now that we were in the water, but I was still taking my time with her, not wanting to overstep.

Yes, we had been together sexually, but this was different. This was the light of day, and the others were not far off, Eva and Anna in particular. I wondered if she regretted the two of them coming along in some way. They were part of our party, yet they were the only ones who were not my firebound. It was causing friction. It was just… weird.

Especially with the whole armor thing.

As we continued to bathe, I felt her muscles relaxing. She sighed deeper and leaned into my touch. There was an intimacy and a care to cleaning someone, and she seemed to be letting herself go. I knew she had walls up, but I was glad she was letting me in a bit. I just enjoyed the smooth feel of her skin and the breeze and sun on my face.

I was so caught up in our moment that I didn’t notice anyone approaching until I heard the first splash of water. I turned down the direction of the shoreline I had come from. It was Azrael, kicking water playfully in our direction. Then she waded deeper and dove into the blue, resurfacing and whipping her long dark hair back and giving us a smile. She extended her wings and her tail as she surfaced, dripping water.

“Having fun, you two?” she asked.

There was another splash and a form surfaced beside the dragonkin.

“Thought you could leave us out, did you?” Saya asked from beside her.

“Oh, leave them be,” the dragonkin chided and pulled at Saya’s leg. The two began to splash and laugh as they play-fought in the surf.

“I’m naked under here,” Brynhyld whispered to me now that we had a moment without their gaze upon us.

“So am I!” I shot back.

“Come on!” I heard Saya call from behind us where the two were now bobbing, a little bit deeper in the water. “Let's race you two, to that reef and back!”

We turned fully, Brynhyld and I, to face the two miscreants.

Azrael and Saya were floating just a meter or so from us. The sea was calm and glassy. I checked on Brynhyld.

“Want to?” I asked. “We are already out here. I know you aren’t familiar with the sea but-”

“I’m a great swimmer!” Brynhyld countered.

I could see her embarrassment was being defeated by her competitive nature.

“You know I swam plenty in my day! Valkyries are not just athletes in the skies; we are all in all measured the most elite of warriors. The water is colder in the mountains, and the current stronger in the streams. This is a piece of cake!” Brynhyld concluded confidently.

Well, she seems to have forgotten her embarrassment about being naked. If the girls want to have a spot of fun, why not? The seas are glassy calm, and we were far from the storm front.

I smiled and nodded. “Well, let’s do it then!”

Azrael counted us down from three and when we hit one, every single one of us shot off as fast as we could. Among the four of us, no one wanted to lose. We were all that into it. Good natured as it was, we liked to win.

It became apparent who the victor would be rather quickly.

Azrael was far ahead of us all, using her tail to navigate like a rudder and her wings to help her dive in and out of the water like a dolphin, water cascading off her with each successive jump.

“That’s cheating!” Saya called between strokes, but then she put her head down and kept going.

Before long I found myself in last place. Saya had sped up and despite her shorter limbs had me beat out of sheer force of will. Brynhyld, lanky and powerful, was also pulling ahead. I caught only flashes off their very well formed posteriors as I did my best to keep up.

Damn, I thought I was a good swimmer but these girls are something else! And they look good doing it.

Azrael reached the coral before any of us. I could tell because I heard her let out a loud cheer. Next was Brynhyld followed by Saya and finally me, coming in last.

We all treaded water, holding onto the edge of the reef, panting. Azrael seemed the least winded out of all of us but even so, it was clear we had all pushed ourselves. I couldn’t help but smile. I loved these girls. Each of them reminded me of myself in different ways, and they were as caring as they were stubborn.

“That was impressive,” Brynhyld admitted, looking at the dragonkin. She wasn’t one to give out compliments lightly.

Azrael smiled. “I know.”

And Azrael isn’t one for modesty.

“Bah!” Saya spluttered. “I can… beat her… any… time.”

I chuckled. She was still having trouble breathing so I doubted that.

Saya glared at me. “I’m… serious. Let’s go again!”

I shook my head, trying to hide more laughter.

“Okay that’s enough of that. You all beat me, so I think you all deserve some congratulations. Once is quite enough for me, thank you.”

Brynhyld looked grateful at that, and I suspected Saya secretly was as well. Azrael was staring off into the blue happily. Perhaps her mind was on other things.

“Where are the dragons, by the way?” I asked after a few moments of silence.

“They should be awake by now.” Saya mused. She’d fully caught her breath and calmed down. “We should go check on th- what the?”

A wave rocked the group of us, then another. The strange thing about them is they were coming at us sideways, neither from the shore nor the horizon. Next I felt a pulling sensation.

“We need to get out of the water!” Azrael said, “Look!”

She pointed a little ways from us where an ever growing whirlpool was opening up, casting strange spiral waves that pushed outwards at first and then began to pull us towards it.

Of course, because why would I be allowed to have a moment with my girls?

“Let’s get back, quick!” I yelled out.

We swam away from the reef as fast as we could and headed towards the shoreline and in the opposite direction from the whirlpool. It was taking longer than before, and after nearly a minute of struggling, I realized we were actually starting to lose our battle. Our efforts were being wasted.

I was about to call the girls to tell them we needed to change directions when another large wave battered us from a new angle. A quick glance confirmed my fears; another whirlpool had surfaced. We were now in the middle of two of them.

Shit, shit shit!

A third opened up, blocking our way to shore, forcing us to try to swim outwards into the sea between two of the whirlpools. We managed to escape their pull by working together, but now we were farther out than we’d ever been. I knew more whirlpools would likely form soon.

Things were getting more desperate by the moment, and it had all happened far too fast. I heard a sound from above that I recognized as voices… human voices… familiar ones.

I looked up to see Olivia, Anna and Eva aboard their dragons circling us. I couldn’t make out what they were saying, and as I tried to yell, my mouth filled up with water from yet another wave. For a moment panic seized me before I calmed down.

Of course, the mental link.

<< Olivia! We need your help, swoop down low and try to pick us up! >>

<< We are coming down right now, Daniel! >>

Her reply was instantaneous as was the resulting action. All three riders and dragons headed towards us. At the very same time, I saw Saya dip beneath the surface, losing control as she was sucked into the path of one of the swirling vortexes

<< Azrael!”>> I called out mentally to the dragonkin, but she was already on it, diving below the surface after the redhead. Just a second later she emerged, flapping her wings and activating her full form, her body transforming and wreathed in glowing flame as she exited the water carrying Saya.

She looked over at me for a moment, hesitating, as if she wanted to get me as well. That was impossible. She couldn’t hold two at once, strong as she was.

<< Go! >>

I commanded.

Azrael flew towards shore and the dragons banked low over Brynhyld and I, getting as close as they could to the water's surface to try to pick us up.

Before they could, another large wave rocked us, dragging us further out and submerging us both momentarily. When I resurfaced I saw the dragons above, but as I frantically looked around me, I saw no sign of Brynhyld.

Above me, Olivia was waving her hands, energy forming around her. I knew she was most likely casting her levitation spell to get me out of the water in the easiest fashion. A new pool had appeared just a few meters from me and it was pulling me towards its center. I felt sure that was where Brynhyld had disappeared to.

<< Don’t cast it yet, I’m going after her! >>

I shot the message towards Olivia mentally.

I wasn’t about to leave anyone behind. It was my fault Brynhyld was even out here right now.

I dove down.

The water was no longer clear, muddied by the frenzied activity of the currents. Once my eyes adjusted I made out her form. Sure enough, Brynhyld was being sucked right into the center of the strange whirlpool

I swam deeper, heading straight towards it.

Brynhyld’s cheeks were chipmunked as she held her breath. All sense of form had escaped her, and I saw panic in her face as she flailed, trying anything to get out of this vortex.

Just when it looked like she might break free from its pull, something changed. Her eyes bulged, she released a massive air bubble and began to sink even deeper. I peered below and saw a shadowy figure, a hand on her ankle.

What the fuck?

I swam closer to her, but she disappeared downward at a rapid rate, faster than I could go. I felt a queasy feeling of magic being cast on me, I knew that even from above Olivia was trying to levitate me

I swam harder and followed the current, activating my Dragon’s Soul to power me up. I went deeper, deeper into the eye of the whirlpool, and let it take me over.

There, in the blackness of its core, I saw Brynhyld. But she wasn’t alone. I saw a bright glowing form below her with two hands on her legs. Then like a drain getting flushed, both of them disappeared into a hole that appeared, and my body was sucked in after them.

I saw blackness and heard roaring in my ears. The levitate spell released its now tentative hold on me. The chatter of the girls in my head disappeared, and I was transported into the depths.

Chapter 6

Out Of Our Depth

I MUST HAVE BLACKED out but came back to consciousness rather quickly as I was yanked to my feet by someone with a powerful grip.

Once I was on my feet I was pushed roughly forward and made to walk. My hands were bound behind my back but my legs were free.

I was slowly gaining control of my faculties although I felt disoriented.

Nearly having drowned does that to a person I suspect.

It occurred to me that I was also probably still naked. I looked down to confirm this fact.

Yep, looks like my captors didn’t put any clothes on me.

I looked to my left to see Brynhyld. She was in a similar predicament to myself. She was still naked, and her hands were tied behind her back. She was blushing furiously, but her defiant gaze was directed straight ahead of her, and her posture was ramrod straight.

Atta girl, face the enemy with confidence.

We could see only ahead of us, and our captors were prodding us from behind. When I tried to turn to look at them I got whacked with something hard and cold that felt like steel and did not try to do so again.

I didn’t try twice, instead I took in our surroundings.

We were being pushed down a hallway that appeared to be made of some kind of organic matter. The walls were yellow and brown in color. They were ribbed and had a texture that looked like some kind of membrane between the rigid joints.

The hallway eventually opened up into a large dome shaped room and suddenly everything became a lot brighter and bigger. The upper tiers of the dome were lit with some kind of glowing substance and the walls were open with a bubbled glass material that showed the water that surrounded us.

Wait… water? Are we under water!? Did we get sucked down to the bottom of the sea? This is insane.

We were pushed roughly forward, and I fought hard not to stumble. Around us, in a ring, were a group of women. Well, at least, that was the first impression they gave me. That they were women. I was quickly disabused of that notion as I looked closer.

These aren’t women, they are something much more.

They had the figures of women but they had one startling difference. Each of them glowed different colors. Most were muted tones of blue or purple but a few were bright pinks or greens. Their eyes glowed and their skin was fair and translucent.

Incredible.

The women, for lack of a better word. did not wear clothes, but they had many decorations adorning their bodies. These wore various objects of the sea: stars, clam shells and the like. But they did not seem to care to cover their most private parts. They appeared to have no shame at all.

I turned to Brynhyld. “Well, at least they are naked too.”

She raised an eyebrow, and I saw her strain slightly at her bonds. “I do not find that quite as comforting as you.”

I chuckled. I couldn’t help myself. One had to see the humor of one's situation now and again. Appreciate it. Surrounded by beautiful glowing women? Not the worst way to be captured honestly. And they didn’t appear to be armed or dangerous.

What can I say, I’m an ‘underwater-dome-filled-with-naked-women’ half full kind of guy.

I cleared my throat, it seemed they were waiting for us to make the first move. They were simply staring at us, glowing in silence. It was eerie and surreal. If I’d had my hands free I would have pinched myself to make sure I was not dreaming.

Brynhyld bumped me with her shoulder, indicating that she wanted me to say something. Anything.

Okay, I”ll give it a go, but I won’t reveal who I am. Not yet. Who knows which side these creatures are on.

“Hello,” I started, bumbling my way through. “I um… I’m Daniel. I’m a human, and I come to you in peace. We may have trespassed in your waters, but I assure you that was unintentional. We mean no harm; we were just blown off course by a storm. A rather intense one I might add.”

There was a silent moment, I saw several of the women have their colors brighten and then dim in intensity. I raised my eyebrows.

Does that mean they are… thinking? Do they even know what I’m saying? There is no guarantee they speak the same language, if any at all.

“You acknowledge then, that you have violated our seas,” said one of them, stepping forward from the circle.

Well, at least they speak english. That answers that… but her tone doesn’t sound promising.

“I have no doubt that you came here as all men do, seeking riches to plunder,” the glowing creature continued. “What do you have to say for yourself?”

Her voice was ethereal, powerful. Her color was growing darker blue as she spoke. She was tall, nearly as tall as Brynhyld. She stood confidently with her hands at her waist, bearing herself fully before us. Her shock white hair curled about her shoulders.

“We were unaware of your laws,” Brynhyld said, eyeing the women fiercely. “But we will not be subject to an unfair trial. We had no ill intent and were captured by a whirlpool. It is as my master says: we were on a mission, but then we were blown off course by a storm.”

“Lies!” a voice came from the sidelines before a second woman then stepped forward.

This one’s color was fully red, and she looked pissed. The red woman waved a finger in my direction as she continued angrily, “Human men have always brought ill upon the waters! The woman here, well, we may have yet to have a use for her. But the man should be put to the shredder. The young among us forget such things, but we have a history with menfolk.”

“No!” another voice argued. This one was quieter, more timid. She seemed simultaneously nervous and excited to see me. Like a fan meeting her celebrity crush. Her eyes darted all over my form.

She was glowing a bright leafy green, and her skin was even more translucent than the others. She also looked to be younger. She too was naked but was decorated along her slender sides with sea shells, and her legs were wrapped in a kind of fishnet made of dark green weeds.

Damn she is… gorgeous.

“I do not think…” the newcomer continued, seeming to fight to find her words. “I do not think you are correct. They do not appear to want to harm us. And menfolk may be what nee-”

“Ah and what would a child born after the fall know of such things?!” interjected the red one. “You have only just found your color!

“Silence, I should not have to remind you I am the Speaker of this cycle!” the blue one said, her white hair seeming to float for just a moment, her eyes glowing. She radiated power and authority.

“So, Neeta, I grant you leave to speak. What did you see when you found these too?” the speaker continued, indicating to the young green one.

Was it her then… the one who grabbed Brynhyld? She looks so innocent.

“They did not appear to be searching or even diving deep into the sea. They were swimming… enjoying themselves when the barrier defenses activated. One of them saw me, and… I did as the code says, I took her back. Only he followed.” Neeta pointed at me, her gaze flicking up and down my body one more. “Maybe it’s… it’s destiny, Speaker. That a man came too.”

Destiny, what destiny is she talking about?

There was silence, and the green girl bowed. She seemed nervous now, as if realizing she had spoken far out of turn, perhaps revealing too much to us newcomers.

The speaker appeared to be considering all of this. She was not hasty like either the red or green woman, and I sensed reason in her. I figured it was best to say nothing at this stage and let things play out.

“So, Neeta, do you want to vouch for these humans? In particular, this man?” the speaker asked.

Brynhyld was growing restless, I could feel her straining at her bonds. I sent her a mental wave of calm. I had an idea things were actually turning in our favor and relayed such to her.

She just needs to hold on for a minute.

<< Wait, Brynhyld. They may yet let us go. >>

<< If you wish, but not much longer >>

I scanned the crowd, I could see all their colors had darkened, and few remained pale. I took this as a sign that a few were on our side.

“Well then,” the speaker said. “Neeta, they are to be your charge. Take them to the cells.”

I had a flashback to the last time I was imprisoned, that had been with Saya and had ended rather explosively and waiting had caused more harm than good. And now, we don't have the luxury of time.

“I’m sorry,” I said. “I must request one last time you let us leave, it is not an option for us to remain in prison here.”

The speaker smiled, raising her eyebrows. “Request denied, manling.”

I sighed. “Okay then…”

<< You were right. Let’s get out of here >>

I closed my eyes and cast Summon Dragon. A rush of magic filled my body, I could sense Mehlar and then… it was gone.

What the hell?

While I was pondering this magical blunder, I was jolted from my position by a jet blue pulse of water from the speaker's fist.

I grit my teeth and tried to cast once more, but another series of attacks hit me. By the time I stood on my feet, I was wobbly. Each one seemed to dampen my abilities further until I couldn’t cast at all. Brynhyld rushed headlong towards the speaker but was tripped by a long trident, falling flat onto her chest.

There were titters from the crowd.

“Neeta, get your new charges to the cells. You see now that they are violent… especially the manling. They have brought this upon themselves.”

Neeta was shy at first but quickly showed off her talkative side.

Brynhyld was a skilled diplomat and despite her tough demeanor she now was playing along, engaging in friendly and civil conversation with our captor.

Rather than continue to discuss the attack or the situation in the meeting, the Valkyrie acted like it had never happened. Instead she used this time wisely to gather information from Neeta, who freely gave it.

When Brynhyld began to inquire about the nature of the role of Speaker, Neeta’s eyes went wide with surprise.

“You mean you don’t have your own speaker?” Neeta asked.

“No, we do not. we have a King actually,” Brynhyld responded.

“A King… a male?” Neeta’s eyes widened. “Wow! How very odd!”

Then Neeta launched into an explanation of the role of Speaker.

It seemed that this leadership position shifted after a certain number of “cycles”, whatever those entailed. This particular speaker was nearing her halfway point as leader and was considered quite fair in her approach. The red lady had been the speaker before her and was not so favored. I could see why; she had a pretty nasty attitude.

Neeta went on to explain a little more about her people in general, with a few leading questions from Brynhyld.

They were called, we learned, the Illuminara. They lived deep, deep under the sea floor in a series of connected domes like the one we had first been held in. This underwater ecosystem was entirely made up of materials found in the water, most notably: bones, coral, and plants.

I gathered from what Neeta explained, that this had been their home for a very long time and that they were a very insular people.

And yet, they have knowledge of us as humans. Seems that there is some prior relationship here. Something Neeta is holding back.

Neeta didn’t offer that information, and I didn’t ask. Not yet. For now I was listening, letting the two girls do the talking. Brynhyld wisely avoided that topic as well for the time being.

“So what were you doing at the surface?” Byrnhyld asked, changing the subject. “There must have been a reason. I can only assume we are very far below now.”

Neeta’s eyes widened and her color went from green to pale pink, “I um, I… well… I can’t say that!”

Interesting, Neeta actually changes color with her emotions. The other women earlier only seemed to be able to go brighter or darker.

“We are here!” Neeta announced.

In front of us was a large entrance to a room with a gate made of pearly white bars. It was spacious and clean. Still, I did not like to walk myself willingly into a prison. I looked over at Brynhyld. She nodded.

“It’s okay, Bryn, it will be okay.”

“If you say so,” she replied.

We both entered with Neeta following. The young Illuminara looked nervous and embarrassed.

“I truly am sorry about all of this. I hope we can clear it up soon.”

“Listen Neeta,” I began. “You saved us back there from being killed, and I appreciate that. But you need to make your council understand the truth. We are travelers, and this is a misunderstanding. We did not mean to attack or intrude, we were blown off course! We have business we need to attend to urgently in the south. Please tell them it is imperative that we are on our way.”

Neeta nodded sympathetically. “Yes, I understand. I will do all I can. In the meantime, is there anything you two need?”

“Clothes, if you could?” Brynhyld asked.

“I understand your council may need to speak on the matter further. But maybe for now you could at least get us some clothes?”

“Clothes? But why? We are inside the Web. It is warm and safe here. You need not protect your skin.”

The Web, so that is what they call their city huh? This system of domes? I wonder just how large it is.

I chuckled at the thought of everyone walking around naked. It was just a wild idea, but it did seem to work for them. Like a giant hippie commune.

Brynhyld, who had been patient until now, was less amused at the prospect of remaining naked.

“Yes, but surely you don’t go around naked…. all the time? Doesn’t that cause problems? Staring at each other? Especially the males and females?”

Neeta didn’t seem to comprehend the question.

“If we want to look, we look…. What would be the problem with that? Besides there aren't any males… not after the Fall…” Neeta trailed off and looked at me. “It’s pretty amazing to see one you know… in person….”

The Illuminara wrung her hands together, getting bashful all of a sudden. Despite being chatty with Brynhyld, she still seemed a little starstruck by me. We all stood in silence for a moment while she stared, apparently lost and just drinking me in. It was flattering but a little unnerving.

“Neeta! Neeta!” Brynhyld called, snapping her fingers. “The clothes?”

“Oh… oh yes! Sure! I will see what we have,” Neeta began to babble quickly. “I know we have some coverings for ceremonies. Or now please wait here. I will see what I can do. I must meet the council anyway, to hear their verdict.”

We did not protest but let her go. I noticed that she did not lock the cell door behind her, just shut it gently. I listened to her footsteps fade into the distance. I scanned the hall, and there were no guards. We were totally alone. It immediately occurred to me that escape was not only possible, but it was relatively easy.

But even so, what exactly can we do down here if we leave the cell?

I couldn’t summon Melar, my magic was weakened, and we were god knows how far below sea level. The reality had sunk in that this was a place where a fire mage and a dragon rider were actually quite powerless.

So that’s why she didn’t bother locking us in; we are totally trapped down here either way. This is their world. We will have to wait for now to see what develops.

So instead of attacking or acting rashly, I took stock of our surroundings while we waited. And what I saw wasn’t bad. As far as cells went, and I was getting quite used to a different variety of them at this point, this one was not all that bad. It was wide and spacious, with a small window into the deep unknown outside.

Bioluminescent coral ringed the window on both sides allowing us to see outwards. The deep sea was dark but occasionally large shadowy shapes went by. It would not be a good place for those with thalassophobia.

Brynhyld, I noticed, stayed far from the window. She had put on a brave front, but now, I saw a change in her. She looked cold and dejected. I felt bad I had no clothes to give her to wrap around her naked pale shoulders.

“I failed you,” she said finally, hanging her head with her silver hair spilling forward. She slid down and took a seat on the floor, cross legged with her back against one of the solid walls. “I am sorry.”

This… this I had not expected, and my sympathy for her doubled in that moment.

“You did no such thing!” I admonished. Then I slid down the wall as well, taking a seat right beside her.

Our hands were still bound, so I could not hug her, but as soon as I sat down beside her, she scooted closer and leaned her head on my shoulder.

I liked the feel of her skin upon my own. We had somehow dried off already, and together, a warmth built between us. Still, I wished I could wrap my arms around her and comfort her as a man should… as her Firebound master should.

Brynhyld was strong, but she was a woman too.

We sat like that in a sort of peaceful, liminal silence, until there was a rap upon our cell door. Neeta had returned.

“Well, there is a verdict, but- oh, are you two…?” Neeta fumbled with what to say. “Shall I go?”

“It’s fine,” Brynhyld said, sitting up straight, taking her head off my shoulder.

Her confidence was back, and there was no flush in her. She did not attempt to shield her nakedness. She sat proudly, and I found her quite beautiful at that moment.

“Okay, let me come in and explain, then,” Neeta said happily. “The good news is they won’t kill you. They’ve even agreed to possibly let you go.”

“And the bad?” I asked.

“Well… you’ll have to do something for them. I’m sorry…” she said looking at me, biting her lip. “Don’t be mad, okay?”

“What is it?” I asked

Neeta looked at the ground nervously.

“Um, no big deal. Just kill the giant monster that’s been bothering us.”

Oh, is that all?

Chapter 7

Illuminating

THE FIRST THING we had to do after we got dressed and Neeta explained to us our predicament was to try to get a hold of the girls on the surface and let them know about our situation. The Illuminara was getting more comfortable with my presence, only momentarily losing herself and staring at this or that part of my body.

For my part, I was getting used to the extra attention… even enjoying it a bit. Bryn just rolled her eyes and let it happen. She was more concerned about making sure the mission was completed, and rightly so.

“So it’s okay then?” I asked Neeta. “If we use our magic to contact the others? Your council isn’t going to swoop down on us from the rafters or anything?”

Neeta giggled. “No, and I’m not sure about the rafters, Daniel, or what that is, but you can do as you like so long as you don’t try to escape or harm me or my kin. I… it would be amazing to see a man use magic! Please show me!”

I chuckled. “Well, it’s just a simple spell but hold on.”

The Illuminara watched eagerly as I performed my Mirror Of Light spell, spreading out my hands and focusing on my magic to create a screen out of mana that would form a two way communication device between me and Saya.

Surprisingly this magic worked. I supposed it was meant to be a longer range spell, so that made sense. I made a mental note that I still needed to check in with Neeta on what exactly the limits were on my power down here.

No sooner had the link been established than I heard Saya’s voice.

“Daniel? Are you okay?” she asked worriedly.

Her questions were quickly followed up upon by all the other girls who crowded around the mirror vying for a chance to talk. It would have been funny if it weren’t apparent how stressed they all were.

Azrael insisted I fight my way out, no matter what the cost. Saya told me she was ready to come down there and attack the place until they let me go. Olivia simply told me to be careful but I could tell she was also uncomfortable with me waiting.

I held up my hands and finally convinced them to calm down long enough to let me explain. Then I faced a chorus of questions again as I did so. It took altogether far too long to truly get them to understand that all was okay. We had a way out of captivity, but that it would require us to go on a special mission.

None of them seemed thrilled… at all.

“Why would you do anything they ask?” Saya asked angrily.

“Agreed. You had best fight your way out, master!” Azrael exclaimed.

And on it went. I gave them each a chance to have their outburst because I knew they were worried. Brynhyld waited before speaking up with her own opinion on the matter. Thankfully, she was on my side.

“I believe the master is correct,” the captain of the Valkyries argued. “This is the best course of action. We have… an ally of sorts here. We need only complete a quest for them. This is the best scenario we can hope for.”

“Oh and what quest is that?” Azrael responded from the other side. “You still haven’t explained that part. Either of you.”

“A sea monster!” said Neeta, popping her head in.

Bad timing Neeta, very bad timing.

“Who is this?” Anna yelled.

“Mistress, watch out!” Eva added, drawing her sword as if she could fight through the mirror somehow.

“Stand down,” Brynhyld ordered. “This is the ally we talked about. Explain it to them, Neeta.”

The Illuminara went pink once again. I was still getting used to her changing colors, but I was pretty sure I knew this one and what it meant by now.

Neeta powered through her embarrassment and explained the whole council session as briefly as she could. Brynhyld and I did our best to keep her on track as well as stopping the others from asking too many irrelevant or tangential questions.

There had been, Neeta explained, many sightings of monsters and increased volatility in the region recently. The elders had gone out in scouting missions but had been attacked each time they ventured too far from the Web.

There were reports of a great beast. Some said it had many heads, some said it was a great serpent, and others claimed it was some kind of monstrous crustacean. It had dragged victims back to its lair, so they knew where this one lived. Anyone who had entered the cave where it dwelled was never seen again and presumed slain.

That part had me a little worried, but I said nothing.

“So, these attacks, have they always plagued the Web?” Olivia asked, as always, calm and collected. I smiled hearing her voice. I realized now she, among all the others, had been silent until this very moment.

“There are ancient beasts… around us,” Neeta answered. “Or so I am told. I am a youngling, I came about after the Fall… while the beasts were slumbering.”

How did she come about exactly? Especially if there are no males. Yet another mystery.

“A change came over the seas,” Neeta continued. “This happened only several hundred cycles ago. The beasts seem to be awake now, but they are not docile as they once were. There was….”

She paused, nervous.

“Say it,” I commanded. Then my tone softened, I reached out a hand and touched her shoulder. “I’m sorry. If you can, I think it would be best if you revealed all you know to us.”

Neeta went an even brighter shade of pink at my touch and sighed blissfully. “Ooh… I’m.. sorry! Can you repeat the question?”

“He asked if you can tell us all you know. About your mission, and why the beasts are waking,” Brynhyld cut in forcefully.

She nodded. “Just don’t…. tell the speaker. I’m not supposed to divulge my missions. Younglings have many tasks; it’s kind of frustrating. The older generation likes to heap-”

“Focus, Neeta,” I said firmly but as kindly as I could.

The Illuminara nodded. “Right, right. Well, I… it’s a secret, you know that, right?”

“YES!” everyone seemed to shout at once.

Neeta winced and continued, “Okay so, the boundary magic is weakening. It was set up by the ancients, just after the Fall. They did it to protect us from the outside world. I was up to check on the surface, to feel for the boundary magic. It is a common task for younglings. But when I saw you… before I could do anything the alarms activated. Well… it seems the magic still holds at least.”

“I have about a million more questions!” Eva said from the other side of the portal.

“Me too,” said Azael.

“Enough!” I yelled. This was all going nowhere fast. It was time to make a decision and take charge. “Brynhyld and I are in agreement. We will follow Neeta on this. After all, remember why we are here, to stop the dark ones.”

This barrier… I know what this is about. The fall. It is what we see everywhere. This is about the turning of the age, and it is therefore my responsibility. My job is to deal with as the Anatheid. If they think about it, the girls will soon realize this as well.

The conversation died down a bit after that. The girls protested but Brynhyld and I managed to assuage their fears and convince them that this was the best path. There wasn’t much they could do anyways, being so far away. But before they left us, Neeta was subjected to a rather long list of threats of vengeance if we were not returned in one piece. She bore this gracefully, turning only a mild shade of mauve.

Once they were gone, I told Neeta to keep the angry bits between us, if possible.

She agreed it would be constructive to do so. I could tell this had been a lot for her. Perhaps it had been just as startling and strange of an experience for her as it had been for us.

I sighed and sat down once more. I hadn’t realized I had been pacing as we talked, and my legs were tired. All of me was tired actually.

I was also rather uncomfortable in the clothing Neeta had brought us, although I was grateful to her for having done so. They were ceremonial garments, she had explained apologetically, and weren’t really meant to be worn for either style or comfort.

And now, I can tell she’s being honest, because this shit chafes.

I adjusted my lower half as the outfit tugged at me and grimaced.

I was wearing what amounted to a kilt weaved out of long strips of thick and hard seaweed. I looked over at Brynhyld to see how she was faring. She was still standing with her face pensive. No longer afraid of the window she was staring out into the blackness. Perhaps, she was imagining what lay out there, waiting to face us.

The creature. The beast. The monster.

She had been given a much shorter skirt of kelp and a top of shells that were strung together by thin green strands of organic material. She looked like a sexy silver-haired mermaid. I wished Neeta wasn’t there, and we could finish what we had started while bathing in the morning. I buried the thoughts down deep.

I need to focus. I need to think about how to fight this monster and escape this place. How hard could it be anyhow? I’ve fought wyrms and magical dark elves, and I’ve jousted in kings tournaments. Bring it on.

“It will be okay, though, won’t it?” Neeta asked, lowering her voice and stepping closer to me even though we were alone in the hallway and cell. “You are him, aren’t you?”

“What? What do you mean?” I asked, still deep in my thoughts.

“I’m asking you if you are what I believe you are. The Lightbringer!” Neeta continued in hush tones. “The one who will restore the calm of the ocean. Many of the elders say we should not believe such tales, yet they still spread amongst us… especially the younglings. There are stories in our history… stories of a time when a great man rode dragons across the sea, before the darkness came to our waters.”

There was no point in hiding the truth about who I was, although this particular legend was new to me. I paused and looked at Brynhyld who nodded at me, clearly letting me take the lead on whether or not I wanted to talk about this.

“Okay, I’m not sure about that title, but I think my answer would be yes,” I said. “There are many names for me. I am a wild dragon rider, if that means anything to you. The only one in Varya.The dwarves call me Anatheid, and the northmen have begun to call me Darkhani. We are on a mission, Neeta. An important one. We are heading south to find something to fight the dark elves… to stop them. Does your legend say anything about that?”

“Yes… sort of. The legends say many things. So… the dark ones… they really have returned?” Neeta asked.

“They have,” Brynhyld answered. “Though it took my people in the north far too long to accept this fact. They are a danger to any living thing. They seek to corrupt and control.

Neeta looked from the statuesque woman to me with her eyes wide. This news clearly shocked her.

“The Speaker and the elders, they will have trouble believing all of this…” Neeta said, still trying to digest the information herself. “And yet… yet it lines up with all we know. I need to discuss this with my friends as well, the other younglings. Do the two of you need anything while you wait?”

I looked around. Alongside the clothes Neeta had brought us to wear she’d also come back with food and blankets.

“We should be fine.”

“Okay, you two get some rest and eat, the cycle is ending and soon another will begin.” Neeta said, pointing to the glow-worm lantern at the center of the ceiling. “You can tell by the worms. They are attuned to it.”

I looked above and indeed, worms in the lantern above us were shining less brightly than before. We let Neeta go and unwrapped her food once she was gone, Brynhyld joining me on the floor of the cell finally.

The captain was quiet and I wasn’t quite sure what to say to her, we were both physically and emotionally exhausted so instead of verbally unpacking the situation any further we just began to eat the food that had been left for us.

I was not great, but it was better than nothing, and so we ate together sitting cross legged under the fading light. The food was a strange salad of various seaweeds. The texture was chewy and the taste bitter and salty, yet both of us forced it down, knowing we would need energy for the battle to come.

By the time we’d finished, the glow worms were now getting quite dim and despite it being early on the surface I felt sleepy. I blinked.

“They must have a totally different lifestyle when it comes to day and night here, huh? It seems these ‘cycles' seem to happen twice in a surface day, maybe even more?”

“Yes, so it seems,” Brynhyld nodded. “It's a fascinating world but Daniel, don’t get hung up on that or even too impressed by it. We are in danger here. Those Illuminara sorceresses in the main chamber were powerful. Remember how easily they subdued you? Us? Your fire magic is weak down here, and our summons won’t work.”

“I remember,” I said grumpily. I could still feel those waterbolts on my body, the suffocating feeling of my fire magic being smothered and dampened. I shivered slightly.

“Well, we may want to consider an escape plan once they let us loose with Neeta. I know you may not want to hear that. But trust me, as a tactical leader, sometimes retreat is the best option.”

I chewed my inner lip. She was right, I didn't want to hear that.

Neeta is on our side, I can feel it. Yet… this whole thing feels like a big diversion from what we aimed to do. We don’t have long before the girls back on the surface begin to lose their patience and want to come for us.

“Okay, Bryn,” I began, using her nickname. “I won’t rule out escape. But let’s just see what options are available to us. Neeta will be with us after all, I’m not even sure how we are going to travel this deep under water… or how we’d rise to the surface even if we wanted to.”

Brynhyld nodded. “Perhaps we should get some rest then. No matter what happens, this won’t be an easy undertaking.”

It sounded good, I was getting sleepier by the second as the glowworms dwindled and the blackness overtook the room.

As we unfurled the blankets, I noted happily that at least these were familiar looking. They appeared indistinguishable from regular linens. When I laid them out and felt the fabric, they were actually quite comfy. My outfit, on the other hand, seemed like it would be a nightmare to sleep in.

“Sorry you know what, these kelp clothes are honestly worse than nothing. Do you mind if I…” I asked.

Brynhyld laughed, a rare sound these days… and a pretty one. “Well as you said this morning, we have done more than just see each other naked. And we are alone in here, after all.”

There were still no guards in the hallway. The prison “cell” was more like our own hotel room.

An underwater hotel lit by glow worms with a window into the deep. Not sure the ratio of romantic to creepy, but I think some girls would be into it.

I began to strip out of my clothes, and as I did so, I caught Brynhyld staring. I only smirked, finishing up as I watched her bite her lip… eying me up and down.

“Can you… help me with mine?” Brynhyld asked when I was finished.

I wondered if this was her attempt at an excuse to get closer to me. After all, she’d managed to put on the clothes by herself just fine.

If it was, I wasn’t about to argue. Not one bit.

Instead I stood behind her, taking a moment to admire her perfect alabaster skin. Our intimacy had been quick and sensual, but I’d never gotten to enjoy her much or to appreciate her form as it deserved. She was gorgeous.

“Um, Daniel? Are you gonna take it off? It’s clasped at the back….”

“Right, right….”

I traced my hands down her neck to her shoulders. She shivered.

“Mmm,” she moaned. “That’s kind of nice.”

I grinned and dug my fingers in a little, giving her a bit of a massage as I worked my way down her back towards the clasp. She gave in, enjoying my touch.

When I finally gripped the twine and shell clasp I hesitated for a moment, teasing her. Thumbling the material in my fingertips and rolling it back and forth.

“Take it off, Daniel,” she said impatiently.

I laughed. “Sorry, I just really wanted to hear you say that.”

I unclasped the shell bra and let it fall, with a clatter, to the floor. Brynhyld slowly turned to me, revealing herself. Unlike in the morning, her hands stayed at her sides, giving me an ample view of her chest. Her gray eyes looked at me hungrily, and I felt a twinge down below. I was getting excited.

That twinge turned into a full on semi when I raked my eyes over her naked chest. It was fucking perfect. Large pendulous breasts topped with pink erect nipples, she breathed up and down before she sighed. They rose and fell, jiggling ever so slightly.

“You look… so fucking good,” I said honestly.

Brynhyld smiled.

“Daniel, everything happened so fast in the north… in the citadel. And this morning, today, has been crazy. But I want you to know something. I didn’t choose or accept you as my mate hastily. I respect you… as a warrior… as a leader…”

She was stepping closer to me with each word until our naked chests touched, her nipples pressing into me with her breath hot upon my neck.

“... and as a man,” Brynhyld finished at last.

I was now fully erect, my member pressing against her thigh.

“Ooh,” she cooed. “Looks like he’s excited to see me.”

Then Brynhyld’s lips were crashing against my own, her body grinding against me. Neither of us could hold ourselves back. The room was dark, but we were burning brightly inside with our bodies full of lust. As she kissed me deeper, her hands roamed my chest and slipped ever lower.

“Mmmm,” she moaned as I grabbed her buttocks, pulling her close. “Oh Daniel, I’ve been wanting this since we left the citadel!”

Her touch was electric, and her hands now found their way to my cock, wrapping around it. She took a half step back, creating space between us, so she could see down to my evident arousal.

“It’s so… hot… hard, and big!” she said as she began to pump it up and down.

I spasmed, and she giggled.

“Oh he missed me a lot, didn’t he?”

“Damn… right he did,” I said, having trouble catching my breath.

“Why don’t you lay down on the blankets,” she said with a grin. “I want to do this properly.”

I happily obliged, lying on my back. She slipped out of her skirt slowly, turning around. I could see her thick white ass before showing her front, a pretty well manicured pussy with just a hint of silvery hair.

“You like what you see?”

“Yes,” I growled, “And if you don’t bring it here I’m going to go get it.”

She laughed. “So eager. Okay, I'm coming.”

She knelt down before me and wrapped her hands back around my hardness, jerking me up and down, twisting on my cock. I groaned. Precum had gathered at the tip, and she took it in her fingertips and spread it around.

“He’s happy, isn’t he?” She giggled with her eyes wide as they beheld my manhood.

“Yes, but he wants more than just those fingers.”

“Oh?” Brynhyld replied. “Well lucky for him I’m still hungry after that salad.”

She looked at me with flashing eyes and bit her plump lips. Then she dove down on top of me, taking me in her mouth eagerly. She purred as she sucked with her inhibitions totally gone as she slid all the way down, throating me to the base.

“Mmmf, yr soo bggg!” she groaned with a full mouth, tears pooling in her eyes.

“You don’t have to go so- oh fuck!” I moaned.

She wasn’t about to listen to my advice, or slow down.

Brynhyld went all the way back up and down again, sloppily blowing me with gurgling sexy sounds the likes of which I’d never heard and certainly didn’t expect from the high strung Valkyrie captain. It was all I could do to hold on, clutching the blankets in my hands, as she sucked me like a vacuum cleaner.

My soul was practically about to leave my body.

Then, suddenly, she slipped off me with a plop, my body thrusting upwards involuntarily… missing her mouth immediately.

“Did you like that, master?” she breathed as she wiped precum from her chin. “I tried my best.”

“Yes. Honestly it's the best blowjob I’ve ever had!”

“Good,” she said with her eyes sparkling. “But master Daniel…. I am in urgent need.”

My eyebrows raised. “Oh? Please tell me.”

“I need you to return the favor.”

My eyes widened as she leaned back on the other end of the blanket and displayed herself for me, spreading her muscular white legs open wide. Her surprisingly supple thighs invited my gaze to her very center as she spread her moist lips open for me to see.

Holy crap, Brynhyld is totally a secret nympho. And I am absolutely here for this.

“Oh, I’m not gonna argue that.” I grinned, diving forward as we both fell with a laugh.

I licked her core up and down as she moaned and squirmed.

“Mmm… oooh… oh yes! Yes, master Daniel, your tongue feels so good!”

I didn’t stop until her hips bucked wildly and her fingers were in my hair. She was mad with desire, on the very brink.

“Yes… please… yes… oh god! Put it in me, master! Give me your hot seed!”

I grabbed her by her hips and thrust into her then, both of us burning with a fiery passion as she spasmed under me and I plowed into her. She kissed my neck and raked her hands across my back. Each moment was a flash of carnal desire finally actualized.

When I came, it felt like an explosion had gone off from my heart down to my balls as she practically screamed.

“Oh yes! Make me yours!” Brynhyld cried.

After the fireworks faded, we fell asleep atop the blankets quickly, totally and utterly spent. Our desire was a candle that had been burnt down to the very bottom of its wick.

Chapter 8

Preparation

“OOH LOOK AT YOU TWO, so cute!” a voice squeaked from above us. “I… I wish… nevermind.”

Oh shit, Neeta! we aren’t exactly… decent… are we? Wait… was she about to say she wished she could join us?

Neeta’s green eyes were beaming down on us like headlights, totally enthralled. Her ethereal glowing form was inside our cell. The door wide was open as she looked down at our two, naked, post-coital bodies.

Ever heard of knocking, Neeta? Well, actually, I bet she did knock. We were just too zonked to answer.

Neeta gawped as I rubbed my eyes and slowly awoke. She seemed aware of what had transpired but had no shame about watching us. She seemed… thrilled, jealous, and curious.

Deeply curious. And that makes sense, there are no men here, after all.

Brynhyld awoke after me. I heard her gasp and gather the blankets about her, trying to hide her huge breasts and failing.

I held back a chuckle. Suddenly, modest? She had been a fucking wild thing just a cycle ago. However long that was, honestly, it felt like it had been a cat nap, so I guessed an hour or two at most.

I looked up at the glow-worms for a sense of time and saw that they were brightening once again. I supposed the dark time, the sleeping time, was done with now, and it was something akin to “morning” in the short day cycle here.

I yawned and stretched out my arms and legs. I heard Neeta gasp, pointing towards me with her mouth open wide.

“Oh my gosh, is that what I think it is?” she asked. “I’ve never seen one outside of a painting! It’s so… big!”

Neeta leaned down and was extending a hand towards my semi hard dick. I was watching the moment unfold, still half asleep, but a part of my brain was well aware that this should not be happening.

Brynhyld came instantly wide awake and had the reflexes of a cat. Her hand shot out and grabbed the Illuminara’s wrist, catching her just before she could touch me. In the process of doing so, the Valkyrie dropped the blanket around her chest. Neeta cried out at the strength of the Valkyrie with her skin flashing red then pink.

“Ow!” Neeta cried. “That really hurts!”

“What were you about to do to my master?” Brynhyld called out, her gray eyes like flint in the low morning glow of the dome.

“I was just… trying to… I’m sorry!” Neeta squealed. “Let me go!”

“Release her, Brynhyld,” I ordered. “Clearly she meant no harm, I don’t think they have men here. She was just curious. Isn’t that right, Neeta? You mentioned last cycle you don’t have any men here?”

The glowing girl sniffed as Brynhyld let her go, shaking her head.

“That’s right. We have none,” Neeta hesitated before continuing, then seemed to decide that she could now trust us with the information. “Illuminara take outsiders for their mates in order to procreate. Not all of us can do that, only Radiants like me can find their Beacon to pair with to create a new generation. But since we have sealed ourselves off…well… there have been no more such couplings. Now we are the last generation of younglings!”

Neeta rubbed her wrist after Brynhyld let go, still sniffling and looking down at it.

“That’s sad,” I said, looking up at the Illuminara with fresh eyes. “So you are the last of your kind.”

“But an outsider has come… a potential beacon,” Neeta said softly. “Not just any outsider, the Lightbringer.”

No wonder she was so starstruck.

“All this changes nothing,” Brynhyld said forcefully. “Do not touch him or me, while we are asleep. Gods, you know what? Don’t touch him at all! Next time I won’t take it easy. Now, is it time to fight your monster? We should be getting ready, not listening to a history lesson”

All business, eh? Or is this a little bit of possessiveness. Either way it's kind of a turn on.

Brynhyld was up and dressing without any further hesitation or conversation.

“Do you have weapons for us?” Brynhyld asked as she put on her top. I noted that she did so without any help today. I was a little sad to see her covered up. She pulled up her skirt next, while she waited for an answer.

“Um… yes. Yes, I do. But not here,” the Illuminara replied. “I will take you to them as soon as you are ready.”

I tried not to laugh, it was obvious that Neeta had been checking Brynhyld out just as much as me. I was slower to get up, and struggled to put on my kilt, nearly toppling over. This caused Neeta to burst into a fit of giggles.

“Oh my… that's not how you do that!” Neeta said, her hand covering her mouth.

Brynhyld shot her a glare but then Neeta motioned her over.

“Come here, let’s help him together,” said Neeta. She was glowing green again, I noted, which I took for her calm and default color.

As the two of them helped me into my outfit, Neeta in front and Brynhyld from behind, I couldn’t help but notice Neeta’s hands lingering quite some time on my abs until Brynhyld cleared her throat loudly.

“Ahem, I think we are finished here Neeta!”

“Oh yes… um… right!” Neeta said, hastily withdrawing her hands and turning a shade of pink before turning back to green.

I faked a cough so as to hide my laughter at the two of them. Reminds me a little of when Saya first met Olivia.

Soon we were back to business. Now that both Bryn and I were fully dressed, Neeta explained in more detail what was to happen next. While we’d been asleep, she’d gone and gotten the approval of the council to send us off on our mission alongside approval to use whatever supplies and transport were necessary.

“Yes, that includes weapons,” Neeta said, looking at Brynhyld pointedly. “But it also includes rations and everything else we might need.”

“Great, let’s get started!” Brynhyld said.

Neeta beamed. “Yes! Let’s do it, follow me.”

“You two are far too chipper. It’s morning, isn’t it? And we are off to fight a monster?”

I got no reply, the two girls were already stalking off down the corridor, talking away.

Well, at least they are working well together. I personally could have used some coffee, tea, or breakfast. But, oh well.

Neeta led us out of our cell towards what they called the “rear dome”, the exit point of the whole Web. It made me strangely picture the whole place as one giant humanoid body, and that we were headed to the expulsion point. It seemed a little gross.

“Neeta,” I asked as we walked, when there was a lull in the chatter between the two of them. “You’ve explained a lot about what we are to do. But I still have a question that’s bothering me. Why? Why exactly did the council decide this course of action for us? Is it because they think that we will fail, or is it because we are their only chance to succeed?”

Neeta was uncharacteristically silent for a moment.

“It’s both, isn’t it?” Brynhyld said, a look of realization dawning on her face. “You said the younglings believed in the legends… so I bet amongst the Illuminara there are those who believe Daniel is who he says he is, think he is destined to defeat the monsters… just like Ray’thel would have!”

Needa nodded. “I… I believe it myself!”

“But there is another group, isn’t there?” I asked. “Those who are against me. They find this an easy solution to exterminate me without having blood on their hands?”

“Yeah, I guess… that’s right,” said Neeta uncomfortably. “But we should ignore them.”

“I’ve been trying to do that with the haters since I arrived in Varya,” I joked.

Brynhyld gave a dry chuckle but Neeta only stared, confused. “What’s a hater?” she asked.

“Well, I think that red lady is a pretty good example,” Brynhyld offered.

“Oh, that makes sense.”

We continued for the rest of the way without speaking much until we reached the final dome, the “rear”. It was poorly lit and damp, and it smelt. Not a great vibe, but it did live up to its name

The place was attended to by an old nearly-blind Illuminara. She seemed to be incapable of generating the same kind of light as the others I had seen up until this point, and her appearance was faint and gaunt. She did, however, perk up when she heard Neeta’s voice.

“Elder Jhutar!” Neeta said happily, running over to the old female and stopping a respectful arms length away.

“Neeta, is that young Neeta!?” the crone spoke, her lips curling up in a smile. “Step closer so I may feel you.”

Neeta stepped forward, and the old Illuminari rather awkwardly felt her face while Neeta giggled. Once Jhutar appeared satisfied that this was indeed her beloved Neeta, she pinched the younger Illuminara’s cheeks and slapped her on the shoulders.

“Well, it is you! I’d recognize that pretty face with just a touch of my fingertips! Now, what can I do for you, young one?”

“I brought my new friends; they are humans,” Neeta explained gleefully. “The council has allowed them to go on trial for their lives… to face the monster. They need two seahorses and two tridents.”

She sounds way too upbeat considering we are about to face mortal peril. Neeta is really something else isn’t she?

“Just two? Won’t you need a weapon and a horse too, Neeta?” I asked.

Jhutar laughed.

“So, this one is a man, is he? A funny one too. He does not know you are a Radiant? He does not know what that means… either… does he?”

“That’s not true Jhutar!” Neeta said quickly, her voice speeding up as it always did when she got nervous. “I told him about Radiants and Beacons even though the council told me not to… but we didn’t have time to-”

Jhutar cut her off with a wave of her hand. “Good, I am glad you started. Now calm down, young one. I will take it from here.”

The older Illuminara turned her sightless eyes in our direction, speaking directly to us. “You need not know every detail of our customs, but about Radiants you should know this: they are special and rare among our kind. They have powers beyond a regular Illuminara, and they are the hope of each generation for the future. It has always been their task to go out into the wider world to find their mate and to bring news of the world home to us. To find the Beacon who can amplify them, fill them with the joy of life, and bring a new hope to our people. That joyous task… was lost after the Fall. Some perhaps wish it would stay lost, but not I. Not Neeta here. Do you understand?”

“I think I do,” I replied. “But I’d be lying if I said it wasn’t a lot to take in.”

Jhutar smiled a toothless grin. “I like this one, he is confident. I sense it in his voice. Okay then, enough history lessons for now. Let us begin!”

Jhutar, swifter than she appeared, crossed the distance between us and held her hands out and pressed them to my face.

“Let’s see what we are working with here,” she muttered.

“Um, Neeta?” I said through squished cheeks. “Help?”

Neeta only laughed, and Brynhyld stifled a giggle of her own.

“Let elder Jhutar greet and inspect you properly, she is respected for what she does! She will want a sense of you before she gives you your weapon and casts upon you.”

I frowned. “Fine!”

Jhutar had a grin on as she withdrew her hands. “Handsome lad, isn’t he? I can’t remember the last male I’ve seen…”

“Well thanks,” I said, rubbing my cheek. “Did you get what you needed from that?”

“Oh, yes. You are tall and strong with no fat on your face. Here, take this!”

She walked over to a nearby weapons rack, took off a trident as though it weighed nothing, then pressed it into my hands.

“Come on now… take this, manling!” she said as she gave it over to me. Her wrinkled face was smiling knowingly even though her rheumy eyes could not see me. Something in that smile told me she knew something I did not, and I wasn’t sure I liked it.

“Well!” Jhutar barked. “Give it a whirl, see if it’s the right size for yah!”

I grasped the trident carefully and hefted it upwards as Jhhutar took a step back. It was surprisingly light for its size which was just over my own full height. I rapped my knuckles on its shaft, and they made a hollow clanging sound. I supposed it was made of some kind of coral or bone. It was strong yet light. I gave it a swing, then a thrust. It felt natural in my hands, which was good.

“It will work, I think.”

“He thinks!” Jhutar threw up her hands exasperatedly.

“He wielded it well,” Neeta said, biting her lip. She was eyeing me eagerly. “Very well. Trust me Jhutar.”

“Okay, I’ll take your word for it!” Jhutar said, stroking her chin.

“Think you can do better than you did with a lance?” Brynhyld teased. “I can show you how it's done, you know.”

“I believe I knocked you off the dragon first,” I retorted quickly.

“A tie, at best, and a bit of a cheap move.”

“At the time, it seemed to impress you enough to-”

Jhutar coughed, raising her eyebrows , her arms folded under her chest. “If you two are finished, here, young lady, it is your turn.”

“Oh I um… wow.. okay….” Brynhyld said as the old lady began feeling her face up as well. When she was done she once more went over to the rack and got a trident to give to Brynhyld.

“Try this one!”

Brynhyld’s weapon was much the same as mine, but it was shorter. After trying it out, she got Jhutar to bring a longer and thicker one.

“My, this warrior! She wields almost as much as the manling! She is quite impressive.”

“She is that.” I grinned.

“Now!” Jhutar clapped her hands. “We have spent long enough arming you. Neeta is waiting for you in the water already. You are wasting the cycle. Make your way to the exit where Neeta is, please!”

I had not noticed that Neeta was gone and looked around for her.

“Can’t find her? Look behind you, in that corner!” Jhutar pointed. “Honestly, are all surface dwellers as dense as you two? Pretty young things and strong, but really! Clueless!”

Brynhyld and I turned around, looking in the direction Jhutar had pointed. At the very edge of the dimly lit dome was a ramp that slowly lowered down to black waters of the deep. As we watched, Neeta was already submerging herself, slowly walking down the ramp until the tip of her head was visible then disappearing completely.

She must have already begun her descent as we were talking with Jhutar..

The water was murky and looked cold. Brynhyld, despite her inexperience with the deep sea, went first, walking past me and began to descend. When she got up to her waist the old lady called out to her:

“Wait! That is far enough, before you fully descend it is time to get bubbled!”

Jhutar made her way over and then swirled her hands in a pattern that was surprisingly intricate, reminding me of tai-chi back in my world. After a moment her hands began to glow bright white with magical energy. Water began to form and condense out of thin air until it was a swirling wreath of droplets all around Brynhyld’s head.

“Be calm, my beautiful child,” Jhutar said. “This bubble will help you breathe in the deep. It is a simple spell yet effective. Once you are bubbled, I will give you a quick insulating spell for your body. Are you ready?”

“Yes, I am ready.”

“Good. At the last moment, take a final deep breath!”

The droplets were spinning faster and faster, separating into many tiny strands obscuring Brynhyld’s head from my vision. Then I saw her chest expand as she took in her last deep breath.

“Now!” Jhutar said excitedly, her hands closing into fists.

The droplets coalesced all at once and formed a translucent shining bubble around Brynhyld’s head. She was “bubbled”.

I was impressed; the Illuminara’s magic was quite skillful.

Once that was done she slapped the silver haired Valkyrie on the back, chest and bottom with her glowing hands. Brynhyld flinched slightly but did not move. Seconds later her body began to glow faintly, and I saw her raise her hands in wonder, observing the new sheen on her skin.

“Quickly, don’t dawdle. Enter the deep child! Your new skin is meant for when you are submerged!” Jhutar advised. “It will not last long above the surface.”

Brynhyld seemed to take the instructions to heart. Her posture straightened, and she dropped her hands to her sides. She did not look back, instead she walked confidently down the ramp.Going down until she was fully submerged.

“You, next,” the Jhutar commanded.

I stepped forward and put both feet into the water. It was cold as I expected and a shiver ran up my spine.

“Wait, Jhutar?” I asked. “I have a question before I go.”

“Yes, manling?” she asked. “Be quick with it. I am to bubble you, and you are to be on your way. I do have other duties you know. ”

“You said Radiants have special powers. What exactly sets them apart from other Illuminara?”

“You really haven’t noticed?” She laughed. “It should have been obvious to you that while all of us have only one color, Neeta has many. But her skills are beyond that. She has the magic to amplify and diminish, to strengthen or weaken. That among many other things. But it is not my place to speak all of such things to you. If you are to fight alongside each other, you will see soon enough. Just treat her well, manling. She is an important woman.

“I will.”

“Good, now, descend. And if you want my advice, stick close to her. A Radiant is only as powerful as her partners, and isn’t she the lucky one, a manling finally came along? Perhaps you will be the partner just for her.”

Well. Now, I have about a million more questions!

“Okay, one last thing, elder. This one is important before I go into combat…. I need to know why my magic isn’t working down here. Or isn’t working well, at least.”

Jhutar chewed her lip.

“What kind of magic?”

“Well, summoning my dragon I understand, but my fire magic-”

“Fire!” Jhutar’s eyebrows shot up above her sightless eyes. “Well, of course, your fire magic is not working well down here! This is a holy place or one of them, and all magic outside our own is dampened within the dome. As for your summoning, you must realize we are in an ancient and deep place. We are farther from the surface than perhaps you realize. Now, is that all? Your spell is ticking as is our time.”

“Yes, thanks elder.”

Jhutar began her magic again, swirling her hands and summoning the beads of moisture from the air. This was Illuminara magic then, its own breed, not dampened as mine was. Water magic. A whole new world I had not considered, and unlike our magic, this one was not tied to dragons… these were wholly special and unique beings.

Jhutar didn’t warn me as she did with Brynhyld, and I noticed almost too late that the water was coalescing, almost completely surrounding my head. I took a deep breath at the last second before the bubble was complete.

Next thing, I knew Jhutar was slapping me all over, more vigorously, I might add then she had been with Brynyld. I gritted my teeth at a particularly rough one on my chest and was about to tell her to stop, but then she withdrew.

I heard a muffled sound and realized she was yelling something. I squinted through the strange distorted water wall of the bubble. I saw her lips moving but couldn’t figure it out. She was pointing at the water.

Right, she must be done.

I gave her a thumbs up.

I stumbled down the ramp and splashed into the water. It was up to my waist. It was cold, but not as cold as it had been when I first stepped in. I figured that was Jhutar’s insulation technique at work. There was nothing more for me to do, so I let myself go. My feet continued on off the bottom of the ramp, and I was fully submerged at last in the cold blackness.

The bubble slightly distorted my vision, and it was disorienting for a moment. It was also very dark, but Neeta floated in front of us, a brilliant yellow encasing her. She swam over to us and touched each of our tridents. They began to glow with the same golden light, much brighter than our bodies’ insulation spell.

Without the bubble and insulation, we’d be dead in an instant this deep, dark, and cold. So much for Brynhyld’s idea of an easy escape. Without these enchantments, we were goners.

Once we were treading water my attention was drawn to the two creatures behind Neeta, two giant seahorses, equine in their front but with long tails. They were lit up along their spine with glowing kelp.

The two seahorses were surprisingly easy to mount. Neeta helped us onto both of our mounts. She could not speak, nor could we. Well, that was inaccurate. I did try and could hear my own voice. But I could not get the sound to travel outside of the air bubble around me.

Thankfully we had another way to communicate. The perks of being firebound.

<< Can you hear me, Brynhyld? >>

<< Yes. Do you trust Neeta? If we want to make a run for it, now would be the time. >>

I shook my head.

<< No. We are far too deep, and there are too many risk factors. Running is not an option. >>

What I left out was that running also just felt wrong. Neeta had treated us with kindness and despite the danger, I sensed something needed doing here. That we were meant to be here, as bizarre as it all was.

<< Okay, then, as you wish. We will see this through. >>

Brynhyld squeezed the sides of her horse, and it began to float forward, extending its tail to propel the beast forward.

I did the same with my own, squeezing its sides with my thighs and grinning as it came to life. The two seahorses were totally unperturbed by having us as riders. They were extremely easygoing.

Neeta swam up between the two of us easily. I looked over at her, and then she opened her mouth. Noise invaded the previously silent world of my bubble. The glowing Illuminara’s cheeks vibrated, and a strange kind of squeal erupted from her. It hit me right in the back of my head, and the sensation rattled me. I closed my mind for a moment then shook off the dizzying effect.

I sensed movement, a change in the waters. I looked over at Brynhyld who was wincing as well. The seahorses kept swimming forward, apparently used to it.

It’s echolocation! She’s checking the depths ahead of us!

Suddenly, I was very glad we had Neeta as our guide and doubly happy we hadn’t tried to run off. How would we have navigated without her, even if the enchantments saved us?

With her job done, Neeta grinned at both of us and gave us a wave forward. I supposed she was indicating that the way ahead was safe and clear. Then she turned toward the front and began to swim forward, leading us in our swim. It was then that I first noticed the biggest change that had come over our host.

<< Bryn, she has a…. >>

<< I see it, Daniel. She has a tail. >>

And an ass too, a hell of one. Even if it's covered in scales. I guess when she goes underwater her legs become a tail and the reverse must be true when she goes back on land or above the surface. Neeta, you continue to surprise me… in ways I don’t mind one bit.

We followed her with the seahorses slowly but surely swimming forward. I wasn’t sure if it was some ability of the bubbling or spells cast upon our body, but my eyes began to adjust to the depths. The faint light of gold cast outwards by our tridents also provided a small window of space in which we could see in front of us.

And what we could see was magnificent and terrible all at once.

There were large forms lurking above. Looking up it was too dark to see much more, but I knew that these belonged to large creatures, the nature of which I could only imagine. Below us, a lot closer, were small but seemingly infinite shoals of fish. These were easier to spot because they glowed. Blue, red, orange, and green, they were like a colorful carpet that weaved and shimmered then disappeared altogether.

It was disorienting to look around and realize that I was suspended in a space in which I could not see the top, bottom, or any side. Eventually I forced myself to ignore the sights as they were distracting and look only forward, following our sexy guide.

We must be so damn deep below the surface, if those spells had not been cast…. Well, I don't know much about physics, but the pressure should have crushed us. But how did we get here then? Was this even a normal part of the ocean…. or its own magical realm?

There was no way to communicate such questions to Neeta, and even if I could, I wasn’t sure she had the time or inclination to answer. This was literally a whole new world.

After a time, when I just focused forward and forgot about all the logistical nightmare, I felt the peaceful calm of the deeps. When I looked to my left at Brynhyld, she was similarly zoned out with her straight back, looking ahead.

Suddenly, Neeta put up both hands and curled them into fists, halting her forward movement. I interpreted this as her signaling us to stop as well, and the seahorses did too. Instinctively, the two beasts slowly swept their tails under their bodies, halting their forward momentum.

Once we were nearly to a complete stop, Neeta turned to face us. When she came into view, I could see that her eyes were wide, and she was unable to hide the panic in her face.

Neeta swam very slowly but deliberately up to us both and put a finger to her lips with the other hand held up with an open palm. There was no mistaking these gestures; she was telling us to be silent and remain still. We both complied. I didn’t see anything yet, but I trusted that Neeta wasn’t doing this for no reason.

There could be any number of dangers down here. We had best follow our guide.

My eyes darted up and down, but I saw nothing. I felt something touch me and flinched, but it was just Neeta. She put both of her glowing hands on my chest, her eyes looking deeply into mine. I felt a wave of calm flood me as she did so, then felt a jolt as energy passed from her palms directly into me.

A swirl of colors entered my brain, patterns and colors rearranging themselves. Then I saw words inside my head, spelled out in a language made up of strange colors and shapes. Somehow I understood them, though they were simple and crude.

Calm. Wait. Calm. No move. No feeling.

I took a moment to digest the message. I thought what she meant was that I had to regulate my emotions. And to stay as still as I could. Why, I could not fathom, but given the intensity of her gaze earlier, I figured it was best to obey even if I did not understand exactly why she needed this.

Just because I cannot perceive the threat, does not mean it isn’t real. Okay Neeta, I’m on it.

She withdrew her hands, and I gave her a nod to show her I understood. Then she was off to Brynhyld.

I slowed my breathing as much as I could, but my heart was beating fast. In my peripheral vision, I could see that Neeta had floated over and was delivering the same message to the Valkyrie captain. I did not move my body or neck to see in greater detail.

I followed the instructions.

I focused on slowing down all parts of my body in a technique that I had used many times on Mehlar and was now using upon myself. Projecting calm inward instead of outwards this time.

I was feeling quite good.

There was silence all around us, and for a moment, I thought there would be no threat at all, that either the danger had passed or Neeta was incorrect.

Then the water shifted around us visibly, a displacement of force. Even though neither of us moved our own bodies, we were swept to the left. I turned my head slightly and looked over at Brynhyld, and our eyes met. I hoped she could stay calm.

A large shark barreled past us. Then a second, then a third.

I couldn’t get a good look at any of them at first but that changed quickly. More came, more than I could count. I didn’t need to turn my head to see them, there were so many, a whole freaking school of sharks barreling past us. Surprisingly they didn’t hit us, seeming to know exactly how to navigate past us.

I saw one dart off course and swim perilously close to Neeta, and I gripped my trident, hard. I willed myself not to raise it, to strike. Thankfully the shark passed, and Neeta was fine. I loosened my grip and exhaled.

Good.

I felt another perceptible shift in the waters around us and turned just my head to its source. It was Brynhyld.

I could read panic in her posture. She was holding her trident out in front of her. A closer look at her hands and arms revealed that she was shaking, but she wasn’t moving beyond that thankfully. It seemed like me she’d attempted a strike but stopped herself before she’d gone too far.

Several sharks had stopped, hovering around her, attracted by her movement.

They were not quite facing her, their fins waggling as if sensing for something. I saw the whites of their eyes.

Of course, they are blind! They must be super sensitive to movement and somehow emotions as well.

They began to circle Brynhyd, and one of them snapped its jaws. A wave of anger and protectiveness ran over me. I wanted right then and there to run them through with the trident for causing her fear and putting her in danger.

<< Calm, Bryn. Be calm! >>

The Illuminara drifted slowly over, moving almost imperceptibly slowly towards the Valkyrie. Once she was within arms reach, the Illuminara reached out her fingertips to touch Brynhyld’s stomach. The calm green light of the Illuminara left her fingertips and entered Brynhyld, moving from her stomach to her chest. Her fingertips loosen on the trident, and her posture slackened. The tremors slowly faded, her whole body slackening and calming. She no longer moved.

The sharks that had stopped quickly lost interest and swam off to join the rest of their school, leaving the two women in peace.

Wow, if I had overreacted and attacked… what would have happened? More would have come. We may not have escaped at all.

We waited quite a while after that. Even after the last shark had gone, we remained motionless for a while, all three of us just floating silently in the deep. Neeta signaled the all-clear with a raised hand then a wave and a smile.

I breathed a sigh of relief and saw Brynhyld and Neeta doing the same. Neeta flashed bright green and did a small flip in the water before waving at us again and flipping over, turning to lead the way.

So she can communicate emotions with colors, even give them to others. She acts with people the way I am with dragons. If this is just a fraction of the secrets she has as a Radiant, I have a feeling I’m going to be more and more impressed.

We continued onward without much change after that and soon the excitement of our previous encounter faded into the monotony of the endless swim through the depths. We met with nothing new, only endless black water. No shadows and no schools of fish, we were now swimming in an empty open ocean. It felt like being in outer space.

I felt sleepy, almost dozing off from the monotony of the journey. I blinked when something had changed. Neeta’s color! She was red! The Illuminara flashed on and off, changing her color to yellow, like some kind of emergency signal beacon.

She turned and waved her hands forward, indicating we should follow, then dove downwards.

I looked at Brynhyld for a moment. The Valkyrie shrugged and gestured to me to make the decision. There was nothing forward, I nudged my mount and Brynhyld did the same. Both dove downward towards Neeta. She was swimming faster than usual, and our mounts picked up on this, speeding up as well.

A large black column became visible ahead of us in the murk. It loomed large before us. As more became visible I could see that it extended upwards and downwards to a height and depth beyond what our eyes could reach. I could not see any type of entrance or detail, but Neeta seemed to be confident she knew where she was leading us so we followed.

It became evident only when we got very close that there was a gap in the rocks. As we swam even closer, the opening revealed itself in more detail. It gave me an ominous impression and had jagged rocks like teeth coming from the bottom and down from the top.

The jaws of the cave grew larger and larger, looking like it was ready to swallow us up until Neeta entered them. We followed. Then I saw something strange, light… from above. I looked up and saw, to my surprise, my own reflection.

When we entered the cave, I saw something strange. Looking up, I saw… my own reflection. It took me a moment to register what that meant. It must be a cave!

I swam for it. I breached and came up with Brynhyld just a second behind me.

“Oh my gosh… I missed breathing normally!” I said dumbly.

“Me too,” gasped Brynhyld.

Then she wrinkled her nose. “But this air is kind of….”

“Stale? Rank? All of the above?” I said.

She nodded. “And where's Neeta?”

The waters parted, and the Illuminara came up after us frowning. “You two were supposed to wait for my signal! But I guess the coast is clear, come on. Let's get up and out!”

We dragged ourselves ashore while the horses stayed in the water. Neeta knelt by the waters edge, whispering a few words to them, and they disappeared once more.

“What did you say to them?” I asked.

“To wait below. If we do not come back in ten cycles… please return to the domes.”

“Why would we not come…” Brynhyld trailed off. “Oh.”

“I’m sure it will be fine!” Neeta backpedaled. “Just in case, you know.”

Right. Loving this confidence.

Chapter 9

Foursome

“I STILL SAY we need to go after them,” Saya said, digging her toes into the sand, her eyes looking deep into the fire.

The others are all weak, soft. They have never had to make the hard choice. They have never stared death in the face.

Saya looked at the three northerners who were with her around the fire. First there were the two Valkyries and then there was Olivia. Sure, they looked pretty on their dragons, they could handle lances. But this was different. The farther they drifted from the kingdom, the harder the decisions would become.

Olivia was learning how to battle, sure. And the Valkyries had been scouting in peacetime. But this was war; this was life and death. It was a life Saya had known for a long time, but it was new to them. They might not make the hard decisions they needed to.

Saya’s gaze drifted to the dragonkin who was standing some distance from the fire on her own with her back to them, tending to the dragons.

Azrael, well, she may be on my side, but she’s keeping quiet. She has her own issues. She is obedient to Daniel, yes, but to a fault. She doesn’t realize that sometimes… we may need to disobey him to help him.

“Perhaps the easterner is right,” a voice agreed, to her surprise.

She returned her gaze to the girls around her and located the speaker. It was one of Brynhyld’s two Valkyries, Eva.

“I think we ought to go after them,” Eva continued. “Waiting is dangerous, more dangerous than risking the depths”

Saya’s eyebrows shot up. Well, this is a new development.

The mysterious warrior still wore her helm. Not just that, her whole set of armor covered her form.

Saya smirked at her.

“Well, I’m glad someone else here has some sense! That makes two of us. But what does your silent friend say?”

The other Valkyrie, Anna, shook her helmeted head. “Brynhyld ordered us to stay,” she said simply by way of an answer.

Saya rolled her eyes.

“See!” Olivia said. “She is speaking sense! I understand your concern, we all do. Truly. But we don’t even know how we’d find them!”

Saya stood up angrily. “We’d find them like we always have! We are bound, something you seem to have forgotten! He is in all of us. We just- we just…” Saya found herself getting choked up but fought it back. “We just got you back, Olivia!”

She found her eyes teary and turned her face, trying to hide. “Fuck this!”

Saya stomped off towards the beach angrily, not looking back and ignoring the calls to return. It was difficult to make a dramatic exit in the sand. She found rather than confident footfalls she was shifting and slipping with each step into the loose gritty ground.

As she went farther onto the shore the ground solidified, and the loose dry sand was hard packed and moist. When she was far enough away from the fire that she felt comfortable, Saya stood still for a while, calming her ragged and violent breaths. Her emotions had reached a crescendo after all the stress of the last days.

She wanted to yell and scream out into the night, but she knew everyone would hear her. She felt trapped, and useless in a way she hadn’t in so long. It brought back memories.

Bad ones.

Memories of a time when she hadn’t been able to save others she cared about. They were stories she didn't tell. Not even to Daniel. Of her time in the east.

For a little while, she stood trying to quiet the storm inside of her with little success. She remembered the way Daniel had been with her when he’d first seen her night terrors. The way he’d held her at night. She smiled a little at that.

But he isn’t here right now to help calm me. That’s the whole issue, isn’t it?

Saya’s ears perked up as she heard slow awkward footfalls in the sand and the sound of clinking metal. It had to be one of the Valkyries, and Saya suspected it was Eva.

This was confirmed when the footsteps stopped, and an unsteady form emerged beside her on the beach wearing a blue cloak. Saya looked at her and nodded, and the form nodded back. They stood for a moment, in silence.

If she tries to talk me out of going to save Daniel, or tells me to come back and reason with the group I’ll… I’ll….

“So, do you have a plan? Are we going after them tonight?” Eva asked. “I can even convince Anna to come.”

Saya chuckled. That had not been what she was expecting. She felt her temper cooling, and her heart slowing. Just a little support went a long way.

The redhead turned and put a hand on Eva’s armored shoulder, looking into the shadow beneath the helm.

“I guess I don’t actually have a plan,” Saya replied, only just now admitting that to herself. “The truth is, I know tactically that tonight is not the time to go after them, even as angry as I am I know that. They are deep underwater and we have no easy way to get there anyways. It’s just difficult. It feels wrong to do nothing. I appreciate that you would join me, I really do. I guess I just needed a second to cool off, but they are.…”

Saya paused, having difficulty admitting it. “They are right. We can’t go now. We have no way there. It's just….”

“You don’t want to lose him?” Eva asked pointedly.

“Yes,” Saya replied. Mental pictures of Daniel flashed through her mind for a moment, in his golden armor, as she had seen him in the tournament. Then an image of Brynhyld appeared beside him, and a wave of sympathy washed over her, imagining that she too was in danger.

“No, not just him,” Saya corrected herself. “Both of them. Brynhyld is as much a part of our family now as Daniel is, in her own way. Though it is just the beginning of our relationship.”

“I see,” Eva said slowly. “You know I’ve been wondering… about Daniel and… you know what…. Never mind, actually.”

The Valkyrie straightened up and turned away. Saya smirked. She couldn’t see the woman’s face but her posture told the story of what was going on beneath that helmet.

She was curious about the firebound relationship, it was clear as day. Perhaps she couldn’t admit it, even to herself, her desire or the impropriety of her thoughts. That was all well and good, but in more ways than this, Saya knew that if they were all to be companions… she would need to open up.

Saya decided perhaps getting to know her required a bit more of a soft touch, however.

“You miss Brynhyld too, don’t you?” Saya asked. “It’s okay to admit that. She is your leader, but more than that I’m sure you two are close in other ways. Maybe even friends. That's why you were as eager as I was to get out there, even in the dark of night, isn’t it?”

“Yes,” Eva said simply and did not elaborate. She continued to stare forward, her back straight. Opening her up was sure not going to be easy. Saya had been given an inch, but she couldn’t take the mile. She remembered that she had been far less open, when she’d first met Daniel too. She’d been set in her thinking, the rules of society.

But those rules can be broken.

A long pause dragged out over them only the lapping of the waves could be heard, and in the distance… the crackling of the fire and lowered voices behind them.

“Do you know why we do not unhelm ourselves, Saya?” Eva asked.

“Bad case of helmet hair?” Saya joked back.

Eva chuckled then covered it with a cough.

“Heh, ahem… no. It is not a requirement to keep them on actually. More like a tradition. We are very strict with how we conduct ourselves. Our duty is two fold, in equal measures of importance. First, our duty is to each other and to the realm. External connections limit that, so we are not to take a lover. What Brynhyld has done… it is… against the code.”

“And yet you support her?”

“I do. But… it wasn’t easy,” the Valkyrie admitted. “I was more than a little skeptical at first, but I can see the change in her. The powers it has unlocked.”

“It’s true, Eva, Brynhyld wants us to be with with Daniel.”

“Yes, she does,” Eva replied, turning her head to Saya.

Yet the woman’s gaze was still impossible to read in the shadow of the helm.

“Eva, can you look at me when I’m talking to you?” Saya asked, growing frustrated once more as she whirled on the Valkyrie. “I mean really look at me? Person to person, eye to eye?”

There was a long pause. They stood facing each other in silence.

Eva finally caved. Her hands came up slowly and then removed the helmet and tossed it softly into the sand. Saya’s eyes widened, she hadn’t really expected the Valkyrie to comply. The redhead looked down at the helmet first, then slowly raised her gaze to take in, for the first time, the face of the previously mysterious warrior woman.

Eva was not at all what she had expected.

The Valkyrie had short blonde hair and surprisingly youthful features. She had dimpled cheeks and a small button nose. The only thing that matched her personality was her eyes, the intensity that one would expect was there.

“If Brynhyld believes that this cause is just, so do I,” said Eva. “I see you are a warrior, Saya, like we are. I respect that. Let us make a deal. If we do not hear from our companions by morning, we go after them.”

Saya smiled. “I’ll take that deal for sure.''

The brunette bit her lip, her eyes nervously looking down at the helm on the ground.

Saya chuckled. “Don't worry, you made your point, you don’t need to stay like that if you are uncomfortable.

Saya bent down and grabbed the helmet. It was heavy as she lifted it, and she wondered at the young looking woman. She had this heavy plate male on day in and day out. She was certainly dedicated to being a Valkyrie. Saya extended her arm, bearing the metal piece of armor like an offering.

“You might need this before we go back, unless you are ready to unveil yourself to the others as well.”

Their hands met briefly as the helmet was exchanged, and Saya felt a strange yet not unfamiliar sensation. It was a jolt of energy which was followed by all the hairs on the back of her neck standing up to attention.

She knew this feeling was a connection. Or the potential for one. She’d felt it before, with Daniel… and with the other girls.

The Valkyrie’s touch was soft. Saya looked into those chestnut eyes, then at her plump slightly parted lips. The moment unfolded in slow motion with silent tension surrounding them.

Then each of their hands withdrew, and Eva quickly put the helmet on. The moment was gone, just like that. The Valkyrie bowed and headed away, all business.

Saya turned back to the ocean, gazing back into the waves.

Well Daniel, you may have another potential firebound. Right here. So you'd better hurry up and come home. We are all waiting for you.

Our tridents retained their glow, but we actually didn’t need them to see in front of us anymore as we had when we’d been underwater. The cave came alive as we followed Neeta down into its depths, growing brighter and brighter with each step.

Neeta explained to us what we were witnessing, in hushed whispers.

The cave fungus was similar to that which they used in the domes and was a living organism here in deep waters. As it matured, it emitted a steady white glow. The Illuminara often harvested it to propagate it within their own domes.

But more importantly, she explained, this was the lair of the monster we were chasing. If we were lucky, we could catch it sleeping in the very center.

“How do you know all this? About the monster? How did you even find this place?” I asked back, wincing as Brynhyld gave me a light slap and put her finger to her lips.

I realized immediately I had been too loud and lowered my volume.

“Sorry,” I whispered.

“We aren’t the first to try to take down the monster,” Neeta replied softly, avoiding my gaze. “A few of my people were able to track it back to its lair here in this cave. One person even ventured into the cave this far and returned. But um… no one has gone deeper into the cave to the very center and come back. Not yet. But I’m sure it will go better this time.”

Great, just great.

“It will,” Brynhyld said confidently.

I just nodded. I had nothing more to add, and we had no choice for the matter. But I wasn’t about to go on unprepared. I halted us and took the opportunity to test out my various magical abilities. We simply needed to succeed. No other option.

I used this time to test out a few basic fire spells which were actually working at this point. Still no luck with summoning Mehlar, but I was happy to have my offensive capabilities back. Brynhyld tried a few spells and found her powers had largely returned as well.

We stopped and asked Neeta to give us a bit more information on the monster so we could formulate a plan. She couldn’t give us much, no one had returned safely with a full report. But they knew it was large, carnivorous and resistant to magic. That was why Neeta had brought the tridents. Even if we could not get through its scales with magical means, she said, we could use the enchanted weapons to pierce the thickest hide of a monster.

“We will need to act fast, once we are inside,” I said. “Perhaps one of us can distract the beast while the others go on the offensive.”

“Yes,” Brynhyld said. “An excellent idea.”

“I can do that, the distracting part, I mean,” Neeta said. “I can calm the beast, weaken it with a siren song that can strengthen your powers at the very same time. While it is lulled by this ability you can strike at it from behind.”

We agreed on this plan all around. As we had little more information or things to discuss, we then continued on in the quiet glow. Each footfall echoed softly, and we dripped from our wet bodies onto the stone. Each slight sound made me wince, and my hand rested on my sword. We were disturbing the tranquility of the deep with each movement, and yet thankfully there was no response… not yet, at least.

I just had to hope that Neeta was right, and this thing was deep asleep at the core of the cave and not awake, waiting for us.

It was cold and I began to feel it deeper in my skin with each step we took. I looked down and ran my fingers over my naked chest. The glowing secondskin we’d been given by Jhutar was fading, wearing off.

It must be why the cold is affecting me again.

I decided we’d better ask Neeta to renew them as soon as we stopped next.

The cave had life in it beyond the fungi that became more apparent the more one looked. Small shadowy creatures lined the edges of the floor and strange insects crawled through holes in the rocks. It would have been fascinating to explore if we’d had free time.

I had loved spelunking as a kid and always took time in our vacations to dash off on my own to explore the rocky regions around the coast. I found myself smiling at the memories.

Brynhyld seemed less into it. After a particularly large multi-legged creature crawled right over her foot, she let out a gasp and gripped onto my arm tightly. I could tell she was trying very hard to not yell.

I stifled a laugh at the powerful Valkyrie. Was she afraid of sea insects? But it made sense, they were probably wildly different from anything she’d seen before.

“I’m just making sure I didn't fall,” she said in a whisper once she’d calmed down, steadying herself

I nodded. Sure. You aren’t fooling anyone, lady.

I began to feel something inside of me. A strange pulsing sensation. It was a presence, the presence of something powerful, and it grew stronger as we walked deeper. Below the darkness there was a familiarity. It took me a minute before I could put my finger on it.

A dragon… it's like a dragon. This power. Deep, ancient, raw. I know it well. But the monster couldn’t be a dragon… could it? Neeta would have surely told us.

The tunnel was narrowing, and there were no more creatures around us. The rocks were bare, and the luminescent fungi were sparse. Not even the strange insects crawled this deep in the cave. Our trident’s lights seemed to fade, and I saw Neeta’s colors dim until they were nearly out.

She feels it too. Perhaps all the creatures do as well, and that is why they are absent this deep in the cave.

Neeta slowed down and stopped, and we did likewise.

The Illuminara Neeta looked over at us, and her eyes looked frightened. She breathed deeply, and her chest was heaving. Ahead of us, the cave took a sharp turn and darkness lay down that path. I knew then that the beast itself was around that corner somewhere.

“Is it…” Brynhyld whispered, then pantomimed sleeping.

Neeta nodded and put a finger to her lips. We were close now, and the tension was up as was our caution. If this strong aura was coming from it when it was sleeping, i could only imagine how it felt when it was awake

Neeta motioned for us to stand still in front of her, and her hands began to glow. “One last thing,” she whispered. “This will help with our plan, a camouflage spell.”

Neeta waved her hands in the air, forming intricate patterns in a ritual similar to the one that had been performed to give us our glowing second skin earlier. The intense focus was plain on Neeta’s face, her brows furrowing as she channeled her magic into her hands.

I knew that look, and that feeling, from my own attempts at focusing my magic into certain body parts.

Once this first part of the ritual was complete, Neeta began with Brynhyld, holding up an open palm to me and indicated I needed to wait my turn.

The silver haired Valkyrie looked uncomfortable at first. Neeta, however, had no compunctions at all about touching the taller muscular captain, walking eagerly up to her. The Illuminara was a bit like a puppy that didn’t know it was messing with a larger dog.

I smiled in amusement in spite of the gravity of the situation

Neeta pulled Brynhyld’s arms and hands to her sides and looked her up and down. I choked back a laugh at the warring emotions on the captain’s face. Brynhyld was growing a lot and fast, but her haughty, often arrogant, demeanor was still being tempered by circumstance. She was being forced to adjust, to learn to work well in new environments. This was testing her, but that was good.

She is kind of like me. All of the firebound really. We all have to overcome our fears, our hang ups. One person at a time.

My thoughts were interrupted by a flash of light, and I nearly spoke out but stopped myself. Brynhyld let out a small sound as well before she managed to clamp her mouth shut, stifling any further noises.

The source of the flash was the Illuminara herself. Her whole body was glowing extremely brightly, flashing different colors. Her hands were pure white.

Neeta put her hands on the tall Valkyrie’s shoulders to calm her. As she did so, the light seemed to seep into the taller woman, slowly spreading outwards.

Neeta continued this phenomenon by running her hands ever lower across Brynhyld’s skin. As she did so, she lingered in some places perhaps a little too long.

It was a sensual and magical sight, and I could see Brynhyld begin to enjoy the flow of magic. Her lips parted ever so slightly with her eyes hooded. It was like a psychedelic massage.

When she was done, Neeta took a step back to admire her handiwork.

Brynhyld was flushed and seemed to take a moment to gather herself after the surprisingly intimate moment the two had shared. But then this seemed to be overshadowed by her awe, as she realized she was glowing just as Neeta had been. Brynhyld was shimmering white. Then she began to shine multiple colors and then something even stranger happened. Brynhyld began to slip in and out of my vision as she twirled around, as though the colors were somehow throwing off my line of sight.

Wow, I’ve never seen camouflage like this! Amazing!

I didn’t get to admire it further because Neeta began the process once more. This time on me. The flash didn’t shock me this time because I was ready for it, but I wasn’t ready for the sensation of her touch once again. That was hard to get used to because it felt fucking amazing.

Chapter 10

Beast With One Back

“PRAISE TO THE DARK SORCERESS, praise to Draketha!” the head Acolyte chanted.

“Praise be!” the others intoned. “Darkness comes.”

“And with it, our pleasure and power!” Draketha finished the litany to the cheers of her followers.

A smirk played across the dark elf’s pretty features as she watched them grovel before her. They were more easily impressed than the captains but still, it was a moment of success. Her tactics had worked, and the storm had certainly blown them off course.

But that was the limit of her knowledge, and what these acolytes didn’t know about the plan was that it was just in its first phase. She could no longer scry that far from their hideout. If she wanted to keep an eye on Daniel and his crew, she would have to rely on other means.

But that wasn’t the bigger problem, the problem was convincing the council of what they needed to do next.

What was it with the males? Always so eager to beat their shields when they felt idle, but then when she had a plan for them to actually use their weapons in combat, they began to hesitate and pontificate.

Draketha sighed then realized the acolytes were still all spread out before her.

“Dismissed… dismissed!”

They quickly scrambled out of the holy shrine, though they were tidy about it, taking incense, scrolls, and whatever they had brought. They knew how she loved cleanliness. Draketha took her time observing the room around her, the one she’d built herself. A shrine to the Dark queen, but was it really just that?

No.

This was her domain.

She had built it. It had not been the Queen who had done so. There had been no one else. Only her, when she was all alone, in darkness… in obscurity… in pain.

She curled her long fingers into fists and rose to her feet. And they could help her protect this, extend it. But would they? They were foolish. The artifacts? The resurrection? Their thinking was small minded. Old fashioned.

They cling to the idea that someone else must save us! That this was the only way.

But she would let them think that way. It made them predictable. And she wanted them that way. She had something much more favorable in store.

Draketha walked over to a long pane of glass in the wall and checked her ivory skin out. She had to convince one general to follow her lead, to go down south. One was all it took.

She just needed meatheads, a whole lot of them. If they died it did not matter, they were serving a greater purpose.

Daniel, foolish Daniel. You are going to fail, and it is going to be spectacular.

I felt a jolt go through me.

Neeta’s Illuminara shine was entering me now. It was such a different experience than fire magic or even my own solar magic, I felt lightness in my muscles down to my bones. I sighed and shivered slightly, unable to stop my body’s response.

Neeta’s hands, just as they had with Brynhyld, moved ever lower.

Her touch was soft yet sure all across my body, lingering along my forearms and chest. I felt invigorated as the energy flowed through me, not to mention a little aroused. Neeta dipped her hands all the way down to my waist but stopped before going any lower.

When we were done, I held out my arms, marveling at this new camouflaged appearance.

Neeta drew us in close so that our faces were all three practically touching. It was awkward, but I understood she wanted one last communication session before we went in there.

“That was amazing!” Brynhyld whispered. “Will it work?”

“The creatures that live this deep, usually even if they are land dwellers, their vision is poor. It works… in theory. Since the beast is sleeping, we have that added advantage as well. But I will likely need to wake it for you to attack its most vulnerable spots.”

I felt the ground shift and heard an echo from behind me. Instantly I was on alert. We all stood silent and still before Neeta gave us the all clear.

“Just shifting in its sleep, most likely. But we can’t wait around much longer.”

Then Neeta was walking ahead, motioning for us to follow her towards the end of the passegway. We knew our plan, it was simple, nothing left but to execute.

We were off, rounding the corner. My heart began to thump loudly in my chest.

The corridor was pitch black. We walked very slowly and quietly until we reached its end. All three of us bumped up against each other as we stopped at the entrance to a large cavern.

Inside there was a bit more light from a patch of white coral on the ceiling, shaped like a crescent moon. If one’s gaze traveled downwards from that one had no choice but to encounter the large shadowy form at the very center of the cave.

The whole center was filled with water, whereas the outer rim had a small ledge of rock. The monster was only partially submerged. Its head faced us, its body snaking and winding into the darkness behind. I could feel its raw and malicious energy swirling like a vortex around us.

This thing is no fucking joke.

Neeta pointed to the left and right, showing us that there was a dry path around the edge of the watery cavern which we could take to get into position behind the slumbering beast. We separated, Brynhyld and I, going left and right respectively, while Neeta stood by herself at the head of the creature.

Halfway towards the back the ledge fell off, and I was forced into the brackish water. Soon I was up to my knees then even up to my waist. Still I circled the edge of the pool, careful as I could not to touch or disturb the beast though I could not see how far its appendages reached.

I caught sight of Brynhyld rounding the other edge, and our eyes met, now facing the beasts behind. All we could see was its large serpentine back and spine, but its tail and the bottom of its head were hidden in the water. At the other end of the room was Neeta, watching us carefully to make sure we were ready.

I gave her a thumbs up after checking in with Brynyld. Both of us gripped our tridents and braced ourselves for combat.

Neeta clapped her hands together loudly, the sound echoing through the cave. The giant monster shook slightly in the water. I could see its tail swish, creating small waves that lapped at Brynhyld and me, pushing us back against the wall.

The monster, however, did not wake. I could see its skin better now. My eyes had adjusted, and it had raised its upper body out of the water slightly. Its carapace was slick and dark with ridges and spikes. My gaze traveled forward across its back but then I stopped. I noticed something, more movement.

I gave Brynhyld a mental nudge with our telepathic bond and pointed to either side of the beast's head as the water parted to reveal two more large heads floating to the surface with two more long necks joining them, just breaking the water line.

It occurred to me that this beast was the size of a dragon, not just any dragon, but at least as big as Mehlar… and now we were seeing it had three heads. Still, I had outlined the plan. The girls just needed to stick with it.

Still the beast had not fully awakened despite its movements. It was deep in slumber. Perhaps we needn’t have whispered all that time, although I understood why we did. This was not a thing to be trifled with. But how was Neeta planning to wake it then?

She answered that question rather quickly.

Neeta outstretched her hands and rose from the ground, floating for a moment before the water rose up to meet her like a pedestal. Her eyes were closed once more with her body shimmering. Then she began to sing. The sound of it filled my heart. The tone of it was warm, and rich, then it turned, higher and higher until it became a deep dirge, a roaring wail… so many things all at once.

A few important things appeared to occur as a result of this spell / song.

FIrst, all three heads were mesmerized by her as she sang and focused totally on her. They were fascinated.

Secondly, I could see a faint red glow around the beast’s powerful body as if Neeta was somehow controlling or weakening it.

Finally, the opposite appeared to be happening to Brynhyld and I as I felt myself filled with strength and vigor, though our appearances did not change.

Then the music stopped, and Neeta lowered herself. The beast rose from its slumber but it was still sluggish and its heads were focused intently on Neeta but still not treating her as an enemy or threat, more an object of curiosity.

As it raised itself upwards, its tail uncoiled and raised out of the water, forcing Brynhyld and I to duck as it swished past us then forcing me to move fast as it came back around, pulling us both underwater to avoid its swing a second time around.

We were submerged in the nick of time. I opened my eyes underwater, and Brynhyld was pointing her trident towards the beast. From under the water, I could just make out what she was showing me. Its underbelly, where Neeta wanted us to attack, was exposed.

I focused my Light Manipulation on my trident, creating a beam that shone forward, confirming what we already knew, its scales at the very center went from dark to light and that must be the place where we had to attack. We waded through the water towards the beast.

It’s tail whipped back and forth once more, higher above us, knocking some debris loose from the ceiling then settling in an upright position. I could see its arms and legs coming out of the water now, as it finished standing. Its limbs were thick, scaly and bulky with hidden muscle.

A fourth head emerged from the water, shaking itself and giving a snort as it appraised Neeta. This one did not appear to have been subdued by her spell as it had not seen her. This became an immediate problem as the newly freed head roared, making a raucous and wild sound that reverberated off the cavern walls.

<< We need to attack, now! >>

I mentally projected.

<< I can get us there faster. Hold on, let me boost us! >>

Brynhyld suggested.

“Boost?” I asked.

But there was no time to get clarification on this ability of hers. The captain grabbed my hand, and I tasted ozone. There was a slight crackling in the air, and then the two of us shot forward like a bolt out of an arrow, the air hissing and snapping like lightning. Before I knew it, we were right underneath the thing.

I knew she had plenty of lightning based abilities, but wow!

I focused, because time was critical. I could hear the snapping of jaws and the growling of the fourth head as it began to make its move on Neeta and the scampering of her feet as she retreated out of range.

I activated Firestorm, my body bursting into flame and my muscles rippling with energy. It wasn’t nearly as strong as I was used to on the surface, but I needed every ounce of energy I could get and I thrust the trident upwards, and it pierced the underbelly of the beast, all the way up to the base of the three prongs. Beside me, in unison, Neeta also stabbed upwards.

The beast reacted viscerally, its body thrashing and its formerly mesmerized heads shaking free of Neeta’s spells and screeching in pain.

I was sent flying backwards, with my trident still embedded in its belly. I landed with a crash in the water, and the flames around me were extinguished. I felt another jolt, tasted ozone, and knew that Brynhyld had boosted the two of us, carrying me to shore.

I got to my feet with her at the edge of the cavern as quickly as I could, steadying my legs. Brynhyld was breathing heavily, and I could tell using the ability three times in a row had taken a great toll on her. My arm twitched involuntarily, and I winced. it seemed to have left me a little worse for wear as well.

“Close your eyes!” Neeta screamed. “NOW!”

I shut my eyes immediately, guessing what she had in mind. There was a crackling sound, and even through my eyelids I saw an assault of bright white light. The beast squealed, and I heard it stomping, waves splashing us as it moved about. It was blinded temporarily.

She’s distracting it again. Giving us more time.

<< We need to attack it again, but I don’t think I can get close. >>

<< You wounded it, so we should exploit that. I’m going to shoot another lightning bolt. >>

I grimaced, she didn’t look like she was in any condition to be using more magic.

As if anticipating me she responded again,

<< Trust me, it’ll be okay. The Electroboost ability takes a lot of my capacity, but for a simple ranged attack I won’t need it. I’m going to strike it right on the trident and try to reignite its power. >>

Brynhyld handed me the trident, and I took it warily.

<< Fine, but take it easy. I can see you are almost out of mana. I will send my own attack. It's better than nothing. >>

With one hand extended I focused as much mana as I could into my palm and shot my new ranked up Firebolt spell. It hit the beast right on its wound, and I could smell sizzling flesh. Then Brynhyld was next. Her lightning arced and crackled as it shot out of her fists wildly. One bolt arced wide, but the other hit its mark, lightning up the trident like a christmas tree and knocking it free, leaving a vicious red wound.

The beast reared on its legs, and two of its heads turned towards us with their necks craning in the dark. The blinding spell seemed to be wearing off, and its big black eyes blinked as they surveyed us. The heads were cocked, looking from side to side. I realized we were still cloaked by Neeta’s ability, even though it was regaining its vision. A few more precious seconds we had to take advantage of us.

I saw its nostrils twitch. It may not be able to see us, but it seemed it could smell us. One of its heads shot towards us, snapping. It missed, getting only rock, but it was close enough to shower us with debris.

I grabbed Brynhyld her by the arm with the trident in my other hand and hauled ass away from the heads.

They were inaccurate, but they were pounding into the rock, snapping and growling as they sought to get us. We ended up doing a full ring around the edge of the cave, practically bumping into Neeta at the entrance where we had started. The beast was roaring, disoriented, and clearly pissed off to high hell.

“It didn’t work!” I hissed at Neeta. “The trident didn’t kill it.”

“I can see that,” the Illuminara responded. “But it is weakened. What should we do?”

“I have a plan,” I said quickly. “But I don’t have time to explain fully. I have light magic, and it’s part of Mehlar’s evolution into a mature golden dragon. But I can’t create a beam of it yet. Neeta, I need you to form light in a single direction…. Can you do it?”

She nodded. “Yes, of course, but what are you-”

“Good. I want you to use your most powerful spell. Don’t worry about that! I can amplify it, cast it straight for its heads.” I turned to the Valkyrie. “Brynhyld, are you recovered enough for one last spell?”

“Yes, but then I’ll be out.”

“Okay, good. All three of us need to stay on this ledge. We’ll attack with light towards the heads but you need to attack the water itself. I want you to use it as a conductor, and fry this thing like it’s in a microwave!”

The two gave me blank looks.

“Just trust me okay! Ready? Set… go!”

The heads came whirling towards us, and it roared, two of the heads opened their maws wide, a green glow forming at the center as though it were powering up for an attack of its own. The other two bared their fangs, preparing to snap.

“Now, Brynhyld!” I shouted. “Start the attack and we will follow!”

Brynhyld splayed out her hands and sent her lighting out in a sheet that assaulted the water. At first nothing happened, then the whole place lit up electric blue. The beast shook, and the glow faded from its mouths with its spell interrupted. Four heads turned as one to Brynhyld, no longer needing to see to know where she was. She’d made her presence well known.

Neeta didn’t need my guidance. She used her light magic and sent a beam of light straight towards the creature. I focused in on the beam using my Light Manipulation to amplify and concentrate it, while smoothing it out into a blade of pure light that shone and shimmered as it swung through the air.

Our attack hit the heads with the combined force of our magical ability and cut them clean off, all four at once. They fell to the water with four separate splashes, green blue blood spurting from the necks that fell down into the water afterwards sending up small waves towards us.

Brynhyld collapsed to the ground, and Neeta fell to her knees before dragging herself over to help the blonde. We were all exhausted. I stayed standing, turning the trident over in my hands. It had been a hard fought battle, a close call and a dangerous one.

But that was okay, we had done it. We had completed the task.

Then the body thrashed, sending up a wave. I raised the trident, my heart pounding. The beast’s body went still once more.

“Just the death throes,” I mumbled to myself. “Right, Neeta? Um, Neeta….?”

Neeta was staring ahead, eyes wide. I followed her gaze to see one of the severed necks rise from the waterline, still pulsing with blood flowing down it. With a horrific popping song a head rapidly grew and regenerated out of the stump. The other necks rose and did the same.

“Fuck,” I swore. “It can regenerate.”

Chapter 11

Time’s Up, Over, Pow

THE DRAGONS HAD BEEN restless all day, and it had kept them all up late. Now most of the camp was sleeping as were the dragon save for the great form of Mehlar circling above. It was sad but heartwarming, his endless loyalty to his master.

Saya watched the large dragon's dark figure flew gracefully across the starlight as she sat up at the edge of camp. She and Azrael had tried to calm him earlier, taking him on a flight, sitting with him… but without Daniel he could not be fully controlled, nor should he be. He was worried.

So was she.

“Couldn’t sleep?” Eva asked, sneaking up behind her.

Saya shook her head as the Valkyrie joined her. “No, but other than Mehlar the rest of the camp seems to be managing.”

Together they looked back at Azrael and Olivia, curled up by the fire with Anna sleeping some distance away.

“No, those three seem to have no trouble though.”

Truthfully, as much as she might want to, Saya did not blame them. It had been a crazy day, and they all needed rest. She was happy for them, but she just wasn’t like them. She trusted Daniel, sure, although perhaps not as blindly as Olivia and Azrael. She knew he needed help sometimes.

“Brynhyld is with him, you know,” Eva said, as if reading her thoughts. “She will help guide him down there. I know it.”

Eva scooted closer to her. The Valkyrie was not wearing her helm, nor her armor. She wore a white woolen undergarment. Her armor was spread out by the fire, drying. The wool clung her to her thin yet muscular figure, and Saya couldn’t help but take a moment to admire her form.

Not quite as busty as me or Brynhyld, but she is pretty. Petite like Olivia yet strong like Brynhyld. Daniel may yet be interested… oh gosh, what am I even thinking right now.

“Uh… can you repeat that?” Saya said, rubbing her eyes. Shit maybe she was tired. Sleep wouldn’t be so bad. Yet she had to stay up, and stand guard. In case Daniel reached out to her. In case there was any sign at all that he might come back.

“I said Brynhyld is with him,” Eva said soothingly, reaching out a hand and tentatively touching her fingertips to Saya’s shoulder.

Saya felt the cool touch and smiled, the words finally registering. She reached up and covered Eva’s hand with her own. It was a surprising moment of intimacy from a woman who had been so guarded so recently, but trauma bonded people quickly, and they were both sleepless… waiting for two people they very deeply cared about, who were in danger.

“You are right. They are the top two dragon riders in all of the north at the very least.” Saya smiled. “Daniel being number one, of course.”

“Yes.” Eva chuckled. “Although I think you are mistaken, and that it is actually Brynhyld who won that match. Let me explain….”

The two launched into a lighthearted debate over the merits of the tournament and dragon jousting that had both of them chuckling and smiling in no time. If there was one thing they both shared it was a love of combat, sport and competition. Their tension melted away as they dove deep into it.

When the conversation finally came to a lull, they stared back into the fire before Eva asked her a final question. “About Daniel, being his firebound. It’s because he takes care of you… isn’t it? Like a… like a leader? But not just that… as a friend… and as a man.”

Eva blushed and bit her lip, embarrassed. “Sorry for asking. Maybe it’s all too personal.”

“No, that’s okay,” Saya smiled at her. “Yes, he takes care of us. In more ways than one. But that isn’t it really. We love him, all of us. It’s a special bond beyond what words can describe. Something I’d never known until I met him.”

“Neither did I until I met Brynhyld,” Eva said with a sigh. “The care I mean… not the love, not like that.”

Now she was really blushing.

“Hey, it's okay. How about we try to finally get some sleep?” Saya suggested.

Eva nodded. The silence was punctuated with a loud buzzsaw snore from Anna, and the two stifled giggles.

“Well, try is the operative word, I guess.”

We were struggling just to stay alive.

The hydra had fully regenerated, and each snapping growling head of the hydra was more powerful than before. It also seemed to see us better. It was no longer befuddled by Neeta’s flash attack, seeing through our camouflage which I figured must be wearing off.

To make matters worse, each head was now spitting green acidic globs at us that melted the rock around us as we tried to dodge and weave at the outskirts of the cave.

We tried to return fire. Well, I did. Brynhyld was spent. Between dodging I shot off Firebolts while Neeta, who had taken to the water, attempted to use more light based magic. But she was also running out of mana….

I had mana to spare, but my fire attacks were weakened and of little use against the ferocious beast. Neeta was forced to return to the outskirts of the cave as its thrashing tail and large claws nearly smashed her against the bottom of the cave bed.

Nothing was working, and we were getting more tired.

I clenched my hands into fists, I was trying to think quickly, to formulate a solution. The hydra opened the maw of the mouth closest to me with green energy pooling in it, for another acid attack. I felt Brynhyld tugging me away.

If I had my dragon, I could take this thing down.

Wait… dragon. I blinked. This thing was a dragon, wasn’t it?

I thought back to meeting Mehlar, to what I saw Ray’thel do with Mehlar, the original Mehlar.

“Stand back you two!” I yelled. “I want it focused on me.”

I activated Firewalker once more, powering myself up as much as I could. I wanted all of my magical energy available to me, out in the open. I wanted to be laid bare. I also wanted the beast to notice me, to focus all its attention and will upon me.

“Hey, you ugly mug! Over here!”

I began to hurl Firebolts, fast and furious, without taking precise aim. I wanted the beast distracted, but I didn’t need to do anything more than that. The ploy worked. It roared and beat its tail as it tried to dodge the threats. One of its heads raced towards me.

I used Dragon’s Soul as its head came towards me, sensing its movement while dodging and rolling to the side. As its jaws crunched on the gravelly rock, I reduced the flames around me and touched its head, projecting calming energy.

It was like coming up against a mental and spiritual wall. It rebuffed me and threw me off balance. Then its head righted itself, opening its jaws and looking over my prone form with large black eyes. I heard the girls shouting in the distance.

<< Stay still! >>

I commanded Brynhyld, hoping she could get Neeta to do the same.

“I am unarmed now.” I gestured to the trident that I had dropped in the fall. “We came to attack you, yes. But we need not end this way. Why… why have you been attacking the Illuminari? You have the blood of a dragon, I sense it. Evil is not your nature!”

The beast roared again.The rest of its heads hovered above me with all of their mouths open, fangs glistening with drool. Still, it did not strike. I saw intelligence in those dark eyes. Perhaps it did not know all my words, or any, but it felt my aura…. It knew I was trying to communicate.

<< Wait… wait…. >>

I projected to Brynhyld.

I slowly rose, showing my hands to be empty to the beast. I used no flames, no powers, and no tricks. This was just two creatures sussing each other out. I walked up to the closest head and it snarled, snapping its jaws, but it didn’t not touch me.

I reached a hand out once more, and it closed the jaws, growing closer. I focused my energy into my palm. I used my Tamer’s Empathy, an ability I was unsure I could even use outside of Mehlar, but I tried it anyway. I remembered how Mehlar, the original Mehlar, and Ray’thel had done the same thing on that mountain top in the book.

As soon as my fingertips touched his scaly snout, our powers met, but this time it was different. It was not like hitting a wall. Instead we swirled, we clashed, and then mingled violently. I felt the hydra’s pulse and its heartbeat, and then steadily we both fell into sync. The power of the beast was immense, and it reminded me strongly of Mehlar.

It’s fucking working. I’m taming it. This is insane!

I reached out my other hand and placed it beside the first, closing my eyes as I focused on bringing our energies into harmony. I dug deeper in. Then, at the very corners of my consciousness, I felt a familiar thing… a dark cold sensation. It was the same feeling I had experienced not long ago in the north. It was black magic… the taint of the dark ones.

Memories flooded into my brain of the portals on the jousting field… the town filled with evil folks. Suddenly, I saw a face, the face of Jaina… but it was different. It had pointed ears, and an ashen complexion.

I was thrown back as the dark energy pulsated and erupted.

The hydra roared, and its eyes went from black to bright blue. I knew then that it was lost to the darkness that had consumed it. Whatever taint had befallen it, it had taken full hold. I could not tame this beast. I had to kill it. But I was close now, closer than I had gotten using my weapons or spell attacks. It was time to just fucking go for it.

“Attack it from below!” I roared, repeating the message in my mental link to Brynhyld. “Use whatever you can!”

Then I did what had to be done. I activated Firewalker and launched myself onto the beast before it could react further, clinging to its scaly neck. It whipped its head from side to side trying to throw me, but I held on doggedly.

I felt for its heart again, battling its dark magic to take control. This time I wasn’t trying to tame it. I was using my full will as a Dragon rider to assault its very essence, to find its heart… and stop it. Finally, I felt its beat; its pounding pulse was erratic and wild now. I slowed it down as I dug my fiery fingers into its scaly flesh. I was sliding down, unable to hold my grip, but it was working. The creature was becoming more sluggish.

I could see the girls at work. One of them had the trident, but I couldn’t tell which. They were attacking it from below as it thrashed. Its movements were more and more uncoordinated and slow, but still dangerous due to its bulk.

I’m sorry. I’m sorry for what I’m about to do, great beast.

I gritted my teeth and pushed all my mana into its heart, overloading it and causing it to go into cardiac arrest. The beast drew a giant breath and spasmed before it began to fall.

<< GET OUT! RUN! >>

I screamed mentally, telling the girls to go.

The beast began to fall like a giant tree felled in a forest. I felt, for the first time in a long time, a tear slowly run down my cheek at the death of such a noble beast. And then I too was falling. I felt dizzy and managed to hold on only until the beast was half submerged. I fell into the shallows in a bloody heap, covered in scrapes.

I wanted to rest, to lie there and let blackness take me. What I’d done had been overwhelming. The girls raised me up to my feet and helped me to shore where all of us lay panting in a heap, totally spent.

<< Congratulations you are now a…

Rank 6 Dragon Tamer

You have gained the following ability:

Level 1: Draconic Telepathy

You can use this ability to, upon touching them, sense and interact with the inner thoughts of dragons. The power of the spell is dependent upon the will of both the user and the dragon.

Level 1: Solar Spear

The user can focus his mana into a singular beam of white hot light capable of shootings straight through just about anything! Be careful though, this ability can only be used twice per day ]

I dismissed the message after skimming it. I could read it later in detail. Adrenaline was wearing off for all of us, and all of the aches and cuts were starting to smart with their stinging and throbbing. I sighed as I looked at the ceiling, unable to bring my eyes to bear on the giant corpse I had created.

“What did you… do, Daniel?” Neeta asked finally.

“I guess hydras are dragons, aren’t they?” I said by way of response. “So I used my powers… as the Anatheid. I stopped its heart.”

There was a silence before Neeta spoke, and I could tell she understood what I was wrestling with.

“There are many creatures in the deep, Daniel, ancient ones. The hydra…. Well, we have tales of it, but no one in my generation had ever seen one. We are the first. They do not have wings like your dragons do, or what the stories say of them at least. But I bet their forms are similar… so it makes sense you have a connection.”

“The legends,” Brynhyld added. “They said Ray’thel could quiet the seas.”

“Yes! We have the very same legends!” Neeta exclaimed. “They said that Ray’thel was a master of all beasts of the sea! Our people tell this one story… of when he was….”

Neeta trailed off, realizing she had perhaps gone on a little too long. Both women waited for me to speak.

I frowned and turned to them, still ignoring the corpse.

“There was darkness in the beast,” I explained. “That is why I could not tame him, nor even fully connect with him…. Although I tried and almost succeeded at first.”

My face clouded over and I frowned. “There was a dark taint in him. Tell me, have you seen other creatures like this, Neeta? Or have you heard tales?”

“Not exactly… no. But since they have awakened, many of the beasts of the sea seem agitated, lashing out for no reason.”

I nodded. “Yes, I see. It seems the darkness and corruption is spreading even here. It may be related to the Dark Elves. But we did what we came to do, and killed the beast. We’d best head back to the council.”

I rose to my feet and felt a wave of dizziness but steaded myself. The girls remained on the ground. Brynhyld made a half-hearted attempt to rise, but Neeta stopped her.

“She needs to rest, Daniel. I need to rest. You, too. It has nearly been a full cycle traveling here and fighting the beast. The cave is safe now.”

I looked over at the corpse and frowned. “Fine, but we should get moving as soon as we can.” I sat back down between them.

The first thing Neeta did after recovering some of her strength was to cast some minor healing spells on us both. They also seemed to calm us down, and soon Brynhyld dozed off, leaving Neeta and I sitting up together in the semi darkness.

I couldn’t help but notice the way her eyes raked over me, making no secret of her curiosity. I couldn’t help but laugh a little.

“You truly are a mix of pure innocence and dirty thoughts, aren't you?” I asked finally.

She grinned. “I’ve just never seen a man before, and well… I’ve read about them. I’m still young, you know, only one hundred and two.”

I spluttered. “Oh yes… very young, of course.”

That could have been bad.

Neeta crawled over to me, curling up beside me. She yawned and stretched and fell asleep with her head on my chest. Her petite form curled up against my body. She was soft to the touch and turned a happy color of green as her breaths rose and fell.

A radiant, that was what Jhutar had called her. And I’m starting to think it has something to do with me, and me being a male.

I tried to rest but found sleep would not come. As Neeta rolled off me, I got up onto my feet. I felt better even after just sitting and lying down for a while. I walked forward, making a decision. it was time to confront the thing.

I took a look at the corpse more closely and inspected its large dark bulk. It filled me with sadness to think of such a great creature laid low, especially by my own hand. Then it made me angry, angry that the Dark Elves were willing to destroy the beautiful things of the world just to obtain power.

I sat down, right in front of it, facing one of the heads.

I closed my eyes, crossed my legs and breathed deep. I let myself go, let my mind wander and be free.

I began thinking about where I'd come from and everything that had led up to this point. I’d made my share of mistakes, and I regretted them in retrospect. I’d tried to be strong for myself and for those who depended on me. Truly, though, despite my best efforts and intentions, people had gotten hurt.

I’d failed to keep my identity a secret at the academy, and I’d played the political game poorly in the north. I’d managed to make my way through it all, but I still wished I could go back with all I knew. I sighed and breathed in and out with calming breaths.

Then there was Mehlar, the dragons, and this beast. I felt a deep affinity for them. They represented the returning of order to the magical world. They also represented an opportunity for darkness, corruption, and the cynical power grab of the dark elves.

I was going to do everything in my power to stop them now. Everything.

The Dark Queen and her disciples. This is their handiwork. I will kill them for it.

I stood, and my head was clear. I would not dwell on the mistakes of the past nor would I run from them. I walked towards the corpse, the great beast. I knelt down beside one of its heads and touched my hand to its brow. It was just like a dragon to the touch, but its heat had faded.

“Sleep well, great beast. I will make sure that the vile fiend that corrupted you is put down as she deserves.”

I saw something, out of the corner of my eye. I rose to my feet and squinted into the gloom. It was shining, washed up against the edge of the cave where Brynhyld and I had stood in our initial attack. I walked slowly over to it, walking around the edge of the cave.

Even before I reached it, I began to suspect what it was, although I was in disbelief. A familiar sensation was washing over me. One I hadn’t felt since I very first arrived in Varya.

Sure enough, it was exactly as I suspected. My eyes still went wide when I saw it up close. I leaned down and picked it up. It was heavy, and perhaps even bigger than Mehlar’s had been. It was a brown, speckled egg.

I had no hesitation. I was not going to destroy this life. We were going to keep it. It was a chance to do right by the noble beast that had died. I brought the egg back to the entrance of the cave and to my surprise when I arrived the girls had already awoken

They couldn’t have slept more than an hour and both looked groggy.

“Master Daniel,” Brynhyld said. “You didn’t sleep?”

I shook my head. “No, but I’m glad you two did. Even if it was short.”

“Wait..” Neeta asked. “What are you holding!?”

Brynhyld got to her feet quickly with alarm clear in her voice. “An egg. If I'm not mistaken, the beast was a mother.”

Chapter 12

Eggcellent Reunion

SHE LOVED the feeling of it, taking a life. The way a man screamed, or the way he pleaded or begged at the end, it satisfied some inner hunger for her.

That was the thing about men… about humans. They were, at their core, weak… fearful. They had standards, morals, and practices. That is what they believed. Oh yes, how she had heard them talk. Talk talk talk.

That was all it was. Talk. This was proof of that.

Draketha smirked as she surveyed her handiwork. The room was a mess of blood. She had left her bodyguards outside the door, so she could enjoy the experience. She could still hear the other soldiers rampaging through the village.

The family inside had been hers to kill… to savor. Their corpses were now strewn across the floor. She had carved them to shreds with her ritual blade, drinking in their frantic, dark energies and storing it for use in her magic.

It had been so long since she had been out of the darkness and into the world of the humans, out on the surface. It felt good. It felt right.

She had campaigned hard to get the generals to let her come with them. They had agreed to the mission but had wanted to leave her behind. Perhaps they feared she would usurp their authority on the field of battle.

And they were right to fear. They are just like these humans, afraid.

Draketha put her heeled foot against the chest of the man who had once been the patriarch of this family. He had been a large bearded fellow with a big belly. Now that belly was split open in ten different ways, surrounded by runes written in blood.

There was a knock on the door behind her.

“They have cleared the village, and the general wishes to move on to the next before they flee!”

She twitched irritably. She had more work to do here.

“Tell him he must wait!” She knelt down and began to dis-robed, reaching for the man’s open chest, for more blood.

There was a pause from outside.

“Do it,” Draketha snarled. ‘Tell him if he wants to go ahead, he will do so without my magic and my assistance.”

She knew he would wait. They always waited for her. They had seen what she could do now. Fear yes, but obedience… that was the key.

She took the blood in her fingertips and swirled it around her chest.

Now, Daniel… where are you? Have you fallen to the storm? Or to the darker creatures below? I hope not. I want to have more fun with you. This is only the beginning!

Brynhyld, Neeta and I all stood before the circle of elders, just as we had when we first arrived. It felt like a long and fevered dream. Though a few cycles had passed, and we’d had another cycle of sleep, it was not enough to truly decompress and process all that had happened. But as always in my adventures in Varya, it seemed time was of the essence, and I had to press on.

After we’d arrived and been treated medically, we’d been left to rest. But now it was time to explain ourselves before the council. I’d done most of the talking, with Brynhyld and Neeta chiming in to correct or clarify various points.

The reaction from the Illuminara elders had been one of shock. They had not expected we’d defeat the hydra, though the younglings had believed in my abilities as had Neeta. After the story had been told, we stood before them in a kind of silent stand-off. I had left out no details of the battle, and I could see some of the elders were surprised at how much magical power Brynhyld and I wielded between us.

It was the speaker who addressed us. Her tone was much more soft and respectful this time around:

“So Daniel, what you say is true? You did not just slay the beast but you… you formed a connection with it? A bond?” the speaker asked. “And when you did so… you said you felt the darkness in it. You are what you say then. You are a wild dragonrider? You are just like the Prince who came here long ago? Neeta, can you confirm this?”

Neeta nodded.

“He was, I mean he is… amazing,” she said, putting a hand on my shoulder.

The speaker looked between us and raised an eyebrow. She was about to speak again when there was a crashing sound beside me. All heads turned, my own included. Brynhyld had collapsed onto the floor.

“Bring the healers, quick!” the speaker called.

I knelt down beside her, propping up her head. In a mere moment, a team of healers had arrived and began to run some magical spell that I assumed was a kind of diagnostic test. Worry swelled within me. She had been fine after the rest in the cave, even on the swim back. What was going on so suddenly?

At first the healers found little wrong with her but after some time they nodded knowingly, showing me two dark welts upon her back that had not been there previously.

It is a type of delayed sickness,” one of them explained. “Did she expend a lot of energy or cast spells in the battle?”

“Yes,” I replied, “But she had plenty of time in between. Why all of a sudden?”

“Powerful creatures of the deep have many abilities, one of them is to suck the energy from those around them. These dark marks are a kind of curse, caused by even the slightest touch. It is likely that her mana has been leeching imperceptibly this whole time and only now hit a critical rate.”

“So it is a kind of progressive mana sickness. Can it be stopped?”

“Yes, without too much trouble now that the beast is dead. We just need some time with her.”

I helped the healers to place her in a stretcher and I squeezed her hand and assured her unconscious form that I would check on her as soon as the meeting concluded. Then they whisked her away.

I wanted to follow but staying was the right decision. I wanted to make sure I understood where exactly I had landed with these deep sea creatures. Was I free to go, or not? It seemed like I was, but no one had quite come out and said it yet. I didn’t fancy a fight without my right hand woman.

“Well, this is good,” the speaker said with a thin smile. “It should be a simple procedure for our healer but she needs time to rest, and you… you need time for your ascension ceremony. I assume you will want to complete this before going to the surface? We can formally say goodbye to you after that. You are, of course, free to go. You have completed your mission.”

The red Illuminara bowed first, then all the other elders followed suit, murmuring their own thanks and praise.

I slightly bowed in response, unsure of how to act. But once that was over I had to ask, “Ascension? Can you please explain?

The speaker looked between Neeta and I, shaking her head. “Neeta, you did not tell him?”

She looked at her feet. “I did not. I was… nervous. I mean, look at him! He’s so… sexy!”

The speaker sighed. “Take him to a private dome. It is time. This is a topic best explored between the two of you. But I can assume you felt it? When you fought alongside one another?”

“I did,” Neeta replied happily. “It was strong. Daniel? Did you feel it too?”

“I felt something, yes, I can’t deny that… and Neeta… you are beautiful, but we do need to discuss this more first.”

“If you felt it, the two of you, then you know what to do,” the speaker said solemnly. “Whatever you need to discuss first you can do it on your own, alone. Daniel, we shall see you at the top of the next cycle, and you will leave for the surface. Neeta, do your duty.”

That all sounded fair enough but there was still another question on my mind that I had to ask before I left the room.

“What about the egg?” I asked. “It is mine by right. I have won it for slaying the beast.”

It was currently sitting on a pedestal in the center of the room.

“It is in our care for now,” the speaker said, folding her arms. “It is the spawn of a creature of the deep, and we will decide what must be done with it.”

No, that is wrong.

I opened my mouth to argue but felt Neeta tug urgently at my arm. I gritted my teeth.

“I am coming back for it. This discussion is not over, okay?”

“As you wish, Daniel.” The speaker smiled, a strange twinkle in her eye. “But for now you should focus on the woman who is holding your arm. I promise it’s quite important.”

As I followed Neeta down the hallways to our private ‘dome’, I was exhausted, I was confused, and I felt it was finally time to put a stop to things.

“Neeta, hold on. This is moving super fast,” I said. “We need to clarify some more things. What on earth is the Ascension? Is this another test? A ritual? A trial?”

Neeta stopped, flustered. “Oh gosh Daniel I’m sorry I… I should have explained more earlier. It is our final bonding, I thought you would want that. Want… me.”

I looked at her sexy form up and down. I did want her, but also this was moving way faster than I expected. I sighed, rubbing my temples.

“Of course I want you, you are gorgeous. But Neeta, this ascension, is it truly what you want? Us to join together? Can you explain a little bit more about what it entails beyond, well, the obvious?”

“Oh, yes… sure,” Neeta said, getting even more embarrassed but powering through. “It is a radiant’s goal to find her true mate. It isn’t just for procreation, not on the first coupling anyhow. That comes later. But for a Radiant to join with a male, she can’t pick just anyone. She must find her Beacon and together they must complete their Ascension.”

“And what exactly makes someone a Beacon?”

“It’s… hard to put into words but it is someone who works well with her, amplifies her power… shares it. I knew it would be you, from the moment I saw you. Our fight with the hydra only confirmed that. I know the council can see it too. It is meant to be Daniel. You must have felt it.”

Felt it, yes… I did feel something. I can’t deny that.

“I did,” I admitted. “I felt it. And I want you just as you want me. Badly.”

“You, you want me too?” she sniffed. I noticed, for the first time, genuine worry in her eyes. Fear that I wasn’t as into her or this as she was. “You don’t find me… ugly?”

“Of course not,” I said. I leaned in closer, lowering my voice. “Honestly, since I first saw you, I thought you were as sexy as hell.”

“Really?” She sniffed again, a small smile growing on her face. “Then let us go to the room… I can explain each step of the ritual there!”

“Lead the way,” I replied. I was happy to get out the hallway where I felt like we were beginning to attract stares. I was also growing more and more excited for this ritual, in spite of myself.

How can I not be? Neeta is a bombshell.

Now we walked down the halls at a fast clip. As we continued onwards, there were fewer and fewer others, until there were none at all. Finally we ended up in front of a large doorway made out of pearlescent shells. I realized it was the first real door I’d seen since we arrived.

So, privacy at last?

“You’ll like it, I promise. It’s a very special place! I’ve only seen it once, to clean it. It’s for ceremonies. Anyways… right… let’s go in!”

She’s nervous.

Neeta undid the locks with a large set of keys and pushed the doors open. They creaked as they swung wide, and together, we entered the place, both in equal awe. It was brilliantly lit. There was the ever present glow worm lamp in the center.

But beyond that there were all sorts of other light features, glowing lichens, some kind of crystals as well that shifted in their colors in sharp contrasts. As soon as Neeta entered, I noticed that all the crystals changed from white light, to green, matching her own.

On the floor were thick fur rugs that felt comfortable under our feet. There was also a low table with some kinds of foods in the center. Perhaps most impressive, was the massive window looking out to the schools of fish in the water outside the web. Bright neon schools swam around the exterior window as if attracted to the interior. And perhaps, they were.

“What is this place?” I asked out loud, not really expecting an answer.

Neeta laughed. “There is no special word for it really. We just call it the Room. It’s for… um…. Shall we close the doors first?”

I looked at the large pearly doors and nodded. “Sure.”

Together we shut them with some effort, and then we were fully and truly alone. There was a thick silence about us. Together we took a seat on the floor which was covered in plus rugs. I sighed. It was nice actually, to just sit here.

Neeta ran her fingers up and down the fur, taking her time before beginning to speak. It was clear that this place was a luxury beyond her usual expectations as well.

“You wanted to understand it better, the Ascension, and why we are here, right?” she asked, still making circles on the carpet and not looking up.

“Yes,” I said slowly. “You know I like you, and that I’m attracted to you. I also know that you want me to be your Beacon, to have a special connection that amplifies your power and perhaps mine. I’m familiar with that type of relationship, as you know, with my firebound. But… there is just one part of this whole thing that I’m struggling with.”

Neeta bit her lip. “What is it?”

I scratched the back of my head. “Well look, I’m okay with the idea of kids. Truly I am, even interspecies ones… heck, I’m an equal opportunity guy. But it is a little early for us… what?”

Neeta was giggling. “You are silly Daniel, a Radiant cannot have kids on her first coupling! Her birthing patterns can not be accessed until she and her Beacon have Ascended. But beyond that, she can choose of her own will when a coupling will be the one to bear fruit. And I would never do that to you until you are ready. Although…” Neeta twiddled her fingers with a small smile. “Some day I would certainly like it.”

I chuckled. “Some day works for me too. So, what do I need to know about the Ascension?”

“It is the union between a man and a woman, Daniel,” she whispered and looked down at my crotch, her gaze lingering before returning to my eyeline. “The full and complete joining.”

“I see,” I replied. So just like with my firebound. I needed to make my final choice, now.I looked at her; she was gorgeous. I wanted to. Bad. But I had to think with both heads, not just one.

“And what do you want to do after we complete it?”

“I will be able to go to the surface with you, the council must let me. And then… I believe… I can lead you safely out of these lands.”

“And the storm?” I reminded her of the reason why we had gotten stranded in the first place and went on to elaborate about the magical nature of the powerful force.

When I was done, Neeta smiled. “For a radiant and her beacon? It will be no match.”

Neeta explained a bit more about how our powers would work in unison. It was comprised of an amplification of each other’s powers, but this time with myself as the conduit rather than the engine as I usually was.

It all sounded like a pretty good deal but I had to consider the girls before I crossed this last line.

I knew they wouldn't mind another addition, although they would all have their own thoughts about her becoming a firebound. Azrael would be telling me to pounce right now. Perhaps Saya would be wary, but she would understand.

“Well, Daniel?” Neeta asked. “Do you want to begin?”

I looked at her.Neeta was close to me, so close. I could smell her, the scent of sweet grass and berries, somehow natural and pure. She was breathing heavily, her small perky chest rising and falling. I took this time, the first time, to look unashamed at her raw naked beauty.

“Yes,” I said, surprised by the quiet intensity of my own voice. It sounded far away. “Badly.”

Every glowing inch of her was perfectly crafted. It was like the universe knew every type I loved and had handed me another on a silver platter. She was supple, slim and enticing.

I reached out and she guided my hands towards her skin. She pressed them against her breasts. They were soft and cool. I rolled them in my hands, and she moaned, throwing her head back. She was warm to my touch. I squeezed them and pinched the nipples with my fingers until they hardened.

She gasped and opened her eyes wide. “Ooh, that feels so good, Daniell… I’ve only ever done that myself. It feels much better when you do it.”

I smiled. “Come here, I think we skipped a step.”

I reluctantly pulled back my hands, letting her breasts fall with a pleasing jiggle.

“Ooh!” she cooed sadly. “But I liked that!”

“You’ll like this too.”

I cupped her smooth angular chin and drew her face close to my own. Her eyes were hooded, and her lips parted. We kissed. It was chaste and soft at first, but not for long. The electric current between us sizzled and snapped, and she went from pale to bright green with her body heating up as well. She opened her lips and let me in as I explored her with my tongue, and she moaned.

“Mmm.. you were right, Daniel. I did like that. A lot. Let’s do it again.”

She kissed me hungrily, nearly knocking me over, and when we parted, she sighed happily, batting her eyelids at me.

“Daniel, that was… fantastic. I dreamed of this day, joining my beacon. Everyone said I was silly, but I knew you’d come… for me.”

“Well, we haven’t finished yet…” I said with a smile. “The ascension requires more, I assume?”

“Oh, yes.” She giggled. “I’ve read about this. Please lie down on your back, Daniel!”

So eager but also naive.

“How about you let me take the lead this time, Neeta. It’s your first time, isn’t it?”

“Daniel, please!” she begged. “I want to make sure I follow the book’s instructions correctly. Just for now, I want you to lead after. I… would really like that actually.”

I chuckled and shook my head.

“I can’t argue with a pretty lady, if you are sure…. okay.”

She nodded excitedly. “Yes, I’ve… practiced. Trust me.”

Neeta snapped her fingers, and the lights dimmed, turning to reddish pink. Her skin flickered then shifted to match it.

“Oh, I like you in that color,” I said as I laid myself down, looking up at her as she slid over, straddling me.”

“Do you like the view?”she asked.

“So much, it’s hard to restrain myself. I want to…” I reached my hands towards her slender sides, but she gently batted them away.

“Not yet.” She giggled. “First, the book says I need to do… this!”

Neeta leaned down and kissed my neck, then began to work her way down my chest. Each touch of her fingers sent a thrill through me. When she reached my kelp bottoms, she gripped the edge and pulled as I lifted my lower half, yanking them off expertly then tossing them aside

“Ooh, is it…. It’s… hardening?” Neeta gasped

“Usually we just say hard… but yeah, it's almost fully there. You look sexy, I can't help it.”

Her mouth opened in surprise. “Wow, this isn’t… finished growing?”

I laughed as she lowered her face beside it, wrapping her slender fingers around it and giving it a playful tug.

“Well, if you keep doing that it will get bigger real quick.”

She took that as a challenge it seemed, wrapping her hands around me and pumping up and down as her eyes widened with each stroke.

“It’s so big… and thick!” She turned a shade of pink, on her cheeks at first then the color crept down to her chest, flushing its way down her whole body eventually. “It’s hot too…. I wonder what would happen if I…. Daniel, can I put it in my mouth?”

“Did your… book say anything about that?”

She bit her lip. “It said the man would like it, but to be careful, the seed is not to be wasted in the mouth but used only on the… the… inside.”

“Well, I think it’s worth a try.” I chuckled. “I’ve never said no to a blowjob.”

She smiled and tucked her hair behind her ears. I noticed, for the first time, the cute way they stuck out at a little angle from her face. Then I noticed nothing else, except for an amazing sensation gripping me.

Neeta had taken the head of my cock in her mouth, and surprisingly for such a petite girl, she opened wide enough to take the whole girth of me inside her. She made a muffled groaning sound, and the vibrations ran the length of me.

“Mmmf gggghh so big!”.

“You can take it out, if it’s too- OH GOD!” I exclaimed, for she had done the opposite of my request and was now going even deeper, still moaning excitedly. Her mouth and throat felt so unlike any sensation I’d felt before. It was heavenly, pure bliss.

“Mmmmf! Mmmf!”

She was sliding down my shaft with her tongue tickling the underside of me, and as she did so, her saliva dribbled down the rest of the way. Her eyes closed with intense focus. She looked so damn gorgeous. I reached down and ran my fingers through her hair; it was silky smooth. She seemed encouraged by the touch, taking me deeper for a moment before finally coming up for air.

“Oh…. Oh wow. Wow, Daniel!” Neeta said, catching her breath. “That was amazing. It did get bigger! Incredible! And it was hot and pulsing, like a heartbeat.”

“Incredible is right,” I said, a little breathless myself. “I can’t believe you were that good on your first time. You are a natural.”

“Really?” she asked happily. “I… I don’t know about that.”

“Trust me,” I replied. “But now you shou-”

“Hold on! This is part two according to the book,” she teased. “So we’d better get started.”

“Well, far be it from me to argue with the book…. But are you sure you are ready for it? All of it?”

“Oh, I’m ready. I said I hadn’t been with a man… but this part I’ve been practicing on my own,” she said mischievously.

I’d like to have seen that. I guess in a world with only women, dildos have likely been perfected very well

“And I’m very… very wet. I have been since we stepped in here,” she added in a sultry tone with her hands moving to her waist and sliding down to her pussy.

She was bare and smooth. She parted her perfect rose petal lips with her dainty fingers as she showed herself off to me. I could see that she was, indeed, quite wet.

My dick twitched involuntarily, and she giggled, reaching out one hand to grab and massage it.

“Ooh, he’s happy, isn’t he? Are you ready? Do you need more.. preparation?” She licked her lips.

“No,” I replied. “I want you. Now.”

“Good, because I can’t wait any longer, Daniel,” Neeta cooed.

The Illuminara knelt over me and guided my hard dick to her entrance. She slid onto me taking the tip at first then lowering herself down, inch by deliciously agonizing inch. Her inner walls pulsated around me, sending rippling waves of pleasure through my prone form.

“Holy shit, Neeta!”

My whole dick began to glow and thrum, and my eyes widened in shock. It felt incredible, like nothing I’d felt before, like pure raw energy was linking us together.

“Fuck, that’s… so fucking good!” I exclaimed as she finally buried me down to the hilt.

“D-daniel! Oh goddess! You are filling me up so much! I’m going to split in two… yet… it’s… incredible!”

Neeta’s body began to vibrate as she went from red to pure bright gold. Even the Illuminara’s hair was now a golden blonde. She was wet, willing and eager. Yet she was tight, so tight that my dick was being squeezed so much I felt like it would explode.

Neeta placed her small hands on my chest and dug in with her fingernails, the momentary pain of that movement was replaced with pure pleasure as she flickered light a light bulb, grinding me back and forth with her slender body.

I thrust upwards to match her, as our bodies began to move in sync. She breathed heavily with eyes wild with excitement. Her colors began to change from gold to vibrant pink.

“Oh yes… yes! Daniel… it’s so good, it's hitting me so deep! It’s reaching me up to my very core!”

I grabbed her hips.They were so slender I felt like my hands could nearly wrap all the way around her.

“Don’t stop!” she whimpered. “Fuck me. Harder!”

I began to pound upwards, matching her rhythm as the two of us bucked and fucked like rabbits. She was cycling colors now, pink to red to bright blue as she gasped and moaned.

“Oh my… please… more… yes!”

Neeta’s body lowered atop me, her arms wrapping around me. I held her to me as I continued to fuck her with long deep strokes. She moaned into my chest, and I pulled her up by her cheeks, kissing her tender lips and silencing her with my tongue. I could feel the vibrations of her moaning into my mouth.

When we parted lips, I rolled her onto her back, keeping my dick inside her.

“Ooh! Daniel!” she exclaimed, her eyes widening. “I like this.”

She wrapped her legs around my backside, then raked her fingers across my chest, licking her lips. “I like this… a lot. You on top of me… making me yours. I just have one request….”

“Yes?”

“Please… don't stop… I'm getting close to something. Like I am about to…” she blushed pink. “Well I don’t know what to call it.”

“Cum, you were about to cum. Me too, and I wanted to look you in those pretty eyes while I do.”

I gripped her thighs, pulling her legs apart. I was full of lust, my body glowing with the strange energy reflecting between us. I slid out of her, watching her whole form tremble. My cock was slick with her juices. I saw her eyes looking down too, both of us seeing the evidence of our deep arousal.

“Oh Daniel, don’t tease me so…” she whimpered

I grinned, unable to help myself now that she’d asked me not to. Just a little. I slid in and out of her tight hole slowly as she quaked and trembled letting out little whimpers each time, her hands gripping the furs on either side of her body tightly.

“Ooh… ooh… ooh!” she whimpered.

Then I didn't hold back, I sped up, slamming into her as her whimpers turned into full throated screams of pleasure, and her colors went dark red.

“F-uuuuck!” she groaned, arching her body upwards.

I slid one hand up her stomach all the way to her bouncing pert breasts and gave each a little pinch and a slap.

“Oh yes… I like it… more!” she moaned.

A little freak, huh?

I pounded into her, slapping her breasts lightly and then harder as she gyrated wildly, flashing like a strobe light. I could feel her speeding up in her own rhythms. We were both dancing on the edge of a cliff, threatening to fall any minute.

Then it happened. Neeta began to spasm and moan wildly.

“It’s… I’m… I’m coming!” she screamed as her orgasm overtook her.

Neeta wrapped her legs around my back and prevented me from leaving.

“Inside.. oh goddess… shoot it all inside please Daniel!”

I leaned down and kissed her hungrily, one last time as my own body gave out, pumping my seed deep into her pussy as she enveloped me with her arms, legs, legs and her whole shaking soft glowing form.

We lay entangled for a while, breathing heavily before we split apart, lying next to each other on the plush rugs. She reached for my hand, and I gave it to her, her small fingers entwining themselves with my own.

I felt a strange sensation in my chest and saw a brilliant radiance all around us flashing for a moment. I expected the codex to tell me I’d gained another firebound, or leveled up. Instead there was nothing. Odd.

“Wow! Cool, did you see that?” Neeta asked, sitting up suddenly.

“I did!” I replied. “What was that?”

Neeta giggled and scooted closer to me, nuzzling up to me. I put my arm around her, holding her naked form close. She wrapped a thigh over my leg and kissed my cheek.

“Isn’t it obvious, silly? You are my beacon now!”

Chapter 13

Surface

“A BEACON, after all this time! Is it safe? Is it really-” the red Illuminara began before the speaker cut her off angrily

“Silence! You have made your thoughts clear. I am talking to the human now. He must answer for himself, as must Neeta, our young radiant. They have taken on important duties, and we should treat them with the respect they deserve. I asked you, Daniel, if you are truly her beacon?”

We were seated this time at least, though still surrounded by a circle of Illuminara.

Brynhyld, I was told, was resting but recovered. We would meet her after this final council. Neeta was unflappable, clinging to my arm happily. Our audience was split in their attitudes. Some seemed just as excited as Neeta, while others looked like the red one… wary of me. Perhaps they were wary of what I represented as well.

Change. Everywhere I go I bring change, and people don’t seem to be a fan of it. Those in power especially.

“Yes, I am her beacon,” I answered. “That was made… pretty clear to me in the… uh, ceremony.”

Neeta giggled then agreed. “Yes, he’s my beacon alright. He shone quite brightly.”

There were titters from the audience, and Neeta gave my bicep a proud little squeeze. I didn’t mind the affection, although I was surprised that she was being so intimate in public. But judging from the approving stares, the half that was on our side didn’t mind… not one bit.

They seem jealous actually.

“I can see that the two of you are indeed entwined, and as much as some here may not approve, it is not their business. It is for a radiant to choose her beacon. Now, I will have all members of the council vote. Neeta has ascended alongside Daniel. They have slain the monster, and now, it is time to let her go to the surface. She can see the state of the boundary … and the world beyond… for herself and report back to us. Those in favor of this motion, please show your support.”

There was a rustling sound as hands were raised.

“And those against?”

There was another raising of hands, but much fewer this time.

I grinned, and Neeta elbowed me excitedly.

“Looks like the motion has passed!” the speaker said. “Now, leave us. There are things of which I must speak to the newly ascended couple. Alone.”

Good, because I have questions too. A lot of them. As exciting as this all is.

Once the rest of the council had gone, the speaker produced a big ceramic pot and three cups into which she poured a steaming green-ish liquid. I was momentarily afraid the brew would smell and taste awful, but once I brought it up to my face, the aroma that hit me was herbal and pleasant. It was something akin to green tea although with a decidedly sharper scent.

I took a sip, and my first thoughts were confirmed, it was indeed tea. It was jarring at first, as it had a strong citrusy flavor, but the aftertaste had a pleasant sweetness to it. I soon found myself taking another sip and then gulping the rest down greedily. I hadn’t realized how thirsty I was and ended up burning my tongue, coughing to cover my faux pas.

The speaker laughed, and as I put down my cup, she immediately reached over and refilled it.

“Do you like it? It is rare we share such a brew, but it is for moments like these. Farewells.”

Did she mean me? Or Neeta? Or both of us.

I took only a polite sip and set the cup down.

“I think it’s time we talked candidly. About what all of this means. I’ve been more than patient.”

Neeta giggled. “Yes, and quite attentive.”

“Right.” I smiled a little as well. “But nevertheless, it’s time to hash all of this out.

“Well then,” the speaker continued after taking a sip of her own tea. “We are alone now, just us. I know this has happened very fast. I will grant your wish and allow you to ask me and Neeta any questions you wish.”

I thought about it for a moment, wondering where to start. Then it all came tumbling out of me.

“Okay let’s start with this. When you and the council sent me to get that hydra, did you have any idea if I would survive? Was it a trap, or something else?”

“We are not ignorant of the past, Daniel, even those who don’t believe in the tales. A man comes from the surface? At the hour things grow most dark? It would be folly to ignore that. Though some seemed to hope you would fail. I feel that as a species the Illuminara grow old, weak, and afraid of what the future might hold.”

“Yes… about that. I understand that now that we have ascended, Neeta can come up to the surface and join me, but what of this fall you speak of?”

The speaker frowned and looked over at Neeta.

“You really left all the hard questions to me, didn’t you youngling? Did you tell him nothing?”

“I…. tried to explain…. We got a little busy… during the ceremony.” Neeta blushed. “Very busy actually. And before that… there was our battle with the hydra, of course.”

“Of course. Of course,” the speaker said, turning her gaze to me. “Well, I will do my best to explain to him then. But we do not have too much time. Your other companion, Brynhyld, is eager to be away. When I checked on her, she warned me that it is likely your surface companions have waited long past their limit. I am not sure if they can get down here, but it seems likely they will try their damndest and likely do damage to themselves in the process if we are too slow in returning you.”

I thought of Saya and the girls. That was correct, they were probably gearing up right now. “Okay, then let’s get to it.”

The speaker cleared her throat before continuing, “Mmm. Well, most of us, as you can see, are not Radiants. In-fact, Neeta is one of only three remaining in the Web. The other two are not on the council and are quite old, fading in their powers.”

Jhutar, the old lady. She could change colors too! She must have been one.

“Yes indeed,” said the speaker, as though reading my mind, although more likely the expression on my face. “I believe you met Jhutar, one of the others. You see we once dwelled much closer to the surface before the dark ones plagued the land and skies and the beasts grew too powerful to tame. That was when our Radiants could swim freely and find their mates far and wide. But things became too dangerous, and we risked extinction. We had to go into hiding and we used our best and brightest to erect the Boundary to protect us, a process that left many without their magic, or worse… perished in the very marking of it.”

Neeta bowed her head and the speaker took a moment of silence for herself as well.

“The Fall, that is what we call that time. The last time we were free to roam the waterways of the surface.”

“I’m sorry,” I said, not knowing what else I could offer.

“The boundary,” the speaker continued, “Was meant to dissolve when the world changed. Now we know it has. You are proof of that, your coming here… you having passed through it.”

“I see. Ok, one last question then.”

“Let me guess, the egg?”

I nodded. “Yes, It’s mine and I’m taking it.

“Well, luckily for you Daniel the council has agreed with your stance. By right of conquest, the egg is yours to do with as you will. Both of you have equal share in it. As for Neeta, her fate is her own to decide.”

I blinked, that was unexpected. Then both the speaker and I turned to Neeta, waiting to see what she said. She took some time thinking before responding.

“It will ascend with us,” Neeta said finally. “It will join Daniel, Brynhild, and me. We killed its mother, so I want to take care of it.”

“It will be dangerous,” said the speaker.

“I will protect it,” Neeta replied fiercely.

“Oh, I meant for you,” the older Illuminara said with a smile. Then she looked at me. “But you have a strong beacon at your side. I believe in you two.”

“Make that three,” a voice came from behind us. The doors had opened and several Illuminara came running after Brynhyld, who was half clothed in robes.

“What? You guys were taking forever!”

The rear, which had been empty last we visited, was now packed with well wishers, especially younglings. We had not seen most of them before, and they were hugging and congratulating Neeta. The atmosphere was jubilant.

I had filled in Brynhyld as best as I could, in a short time we had, about all that had transpired. She was surprisingly relaxed about everything. She was happy to welcome Neeta into our group and just to finally head back to the surface. I could see that this journey had changed her a lot in a short time.

Brynhyld had not only explored, alongside me, a whole new culture, but also the two of us had explored and expanded our relationship. What she had shown me, above all else, was her willingness and openness to do what needed doing. For the cause, for me, and for our family.

Brynhyld’s hand was already in mine, and I gave it a little squeeze. She smiled, leaning into me.

“You need to know that since we are adding this one to our group, I still want to get my full share of time with you,” the silver haired Valkyrie whispered into my ear as we watched Neeta being hugged rather vigorously by a large fuschia colored Illuminara.

“Of course,” I replied with a grin. My mind went back to the night the two of us had spent in the cell alone. “I still have a lot I want to do.”

Neeta had been passed along to another set of her companions for hugs and cheers. She looked so happy and excited it was infectious. Both Brynhyld and I shared in her joy as we observed, following along behind her as she made her way through the crowd.

We received our share of attention, hands reached out for shaking, congratulations and advice offered. I took it all in stride, but it washed over me without much thinking. Now my thoughts were set on the surface.

How are we even going to get there? We blacked out when we came down.

Eventually we reached Jhutar, who stood, as she had before… at the exit to the rear.

Jhutar pursed her lips looking me and Brynhyld up and down stoically before turning to Neeta and doing the same. The crowd became silent. Jhutar raised her hands and smiled. “Congratulations!”

The crowd roared with applause that the elder had given her approval.

The old Illuminara then opened her eyes and hugged her young protege close.

“Dear Neeta, I am so proud of you. You slew the beast, you found your beacon… and now you ascend, to the surface, to make me and all Illuminara proud.”

When they parted, she turned to me. “And you, Daniel, and your companion, Brynhyld. I am honored to have met both of you and played a small part in your victory. Please, remember, there is a place for you here below in the depths… when things look their most rough above. I promise that.”

I gave her a hug and so did Brynhyd.

“Well? Jhutar are you gonna… bubble us?” I asked.

A laugh erupted around us.

“Bubble? Oh no!” a voice from behind me. The speaker had joined us now. “It would be a long way to float to the surface, or even swim, and you must pass through what is left of the boundary. No. We are going to use a whirlpool. Elders? Formation!”

A group of older Illuminara separated themselves from the crowd, made a circle around the exit ramp. They began to swirl their hands and use the same water magic I had seen used offensively against me when I first arrived. Droplets condensed and gathered out of thin air, forming a whirling mist and glowing bright blue. Then the water around the ramp began to swirl to match this aerial display with small waves forming.

Each elder moved in unison as though they were stirring a giant pot with an invisible ladle. The waves rose and fell, each time getting higher. The waterline rose and soon my feet were sloshing in the briney wake. Soon a frothing whirlpool had been created at the exit ramp, just like the ones that had sucked us down from the surface to here.

So this is how we can return, a portal between worlds. The depths and surface.

We waved our final goodbyes, and then all three of us dove in at once, not wanting to waste any more time.

The sensation was intense, like my body was being stretched from head to toe and sucked upwards at hyper speed. Then before I knew it, I felt myself surface. It took me a moment to orient myself and begin to tread water, opening my stinging eyes and coughing out a near lungful of salty water.

Neeta surfaced beside me, gracefully and without issue but quickly swam over to help Brynhyld who was frantically spluttering. Together the two of us calmed her, and she began to tread water herself, all three of us bobbing in what were now relatively calm waves.

“Look!” Brynhyld exclaimed. “The beach!”

We oriented ourselves towards the direction she was looking in, and sure enough, there it was. It felt like an age had passed. Dry freaking land! I squinted against the sun towards the shoreline and saw familiar silhouettes. Two were clad in shining armor and a third was a shapely woman with wings.

I grinned happily. “It’s Azrael and the Valkyries! They are waiting for us, let's swim!”

Chapter 14

Shore

I HAD INTRODUCED Neeta to all the girls as soon as we landed on the beach but they still had questions. Lots of them. I was doing my best to answer.

“What did you call her, master?” Azrael asked. “You said you mated and yet… she isn't your firebound?”

The dragonkin was pacing around Neeta like a dog trying to suss out another canine. If she had a tail like she did when she was underwater, I had a feeling Az would have lifted it and sniffed her butt. Honestly I'm not sure I would mind seeing that. Would be kind of sexy. But in this case, I was more worried about Neeta feeling too uncomfortable.

Honestly, Azrael was taking it better than I expected thus far, and Neeta was bearing her interrogation rather gracefully.

The two Valkyries had said nothing, merely nodding their greetings to me and giving the cold shoulder to Neeta before whisking Brynhyld away to have a private chat and check her and make sure she was okay.

I had let them do so after Brynhyld checked in with me first. “Go!” I’d encouraged her. “Be with them, they will have questions as will the others. Better if we split up to explain it all.”

Azrael’s question to me still lingered in the air. She wanted to know the nature of Neeta’s relationship with me if she was not a firebound and the word ‘beacon’ posed more questions than answers. I took a deep breath and tried again:

“I’m her beacon. That’s the title at least. It’s… complicated. It’s another type of magical bond, sort of like you were my familiar before we became firebound.”

“You are her… familiar? So you serve her?” Azrael asked, cocking her head.

Neeta laughed, a tittering sound. In her arms she was cradling the egg. Not an easy task given its size but Neeta was surprisingly strong. She had a large special bag and basket woven out of ocean materials that we’d taken to the surface but she had taken it out, to see the sunlight. She was already quite attached to the thing, despite it yet having drawn breath.

Though it was ours, jointly, as explained by the council, I let Neeta take care of it for now as she seemed to be a natural with it and knew exactly what she was doing. I didn’t have a concrete plan for it yet myself but was happy we had the thing safely in our possession.

Azrael shot a glance at the egg and raised her eyebrows in a “We’ll deal with that later” type of look.

“Okay, so not quite a familiar? Then what are you to her?” she repeated the question, judging by our reactions.

“No. It's similar, I can help her focus her magic but…” I began.

“But he certainly doesn’t have to answer to me in any way. And listen,” Neeta said. “I know about what it means to be a lightbringer as Daniel is, to have firebound. I am not here to create any drama. I am here to help you to the boundaries of our land and then return.”

Well, I guess that means an underwater vacation in our future. We’ll have to go see her once our mission is through!

We went on to explain our relationship and what had happened below the surface in more detail to the others but after a short while our conversation was interrupted by a roar.

My heart soared, even in the distance, the echoing sound was familiar, but more than that it was the sensation. The return of the dragons, the dragons and the rest of my firebound. But most importantly Mehlar. I grinned from ear to ear.

“I’ve missed you buddy,” I said to myself, already anticipating his return.

When Mehlar landed on the beach, we embraced like old times. Of course, he was so large now that he nearly crushed me. Before I could say hello to the other girls, I hopped on his back and together we soared around the island. He bellowed flame and flapped his wings happily, and I patted his golden scaly hide. It felt so good after being in the gloom in the depths to finally be airborne again, and both of us just couldn’t contain our enthusiasm

When we landed, Mehlar strutted proudly, and Dracona and Arine watched him intently. I chuckled. Such a show off.

“Okay bud, you rest with the others for a moment. I suspect a long journey is forthcoming. I gotta talk to the ladies, funs over, time for more grilling.”

Lots of questions I’m betting, and perhaps not quite as flexible as Az.

Sure enough, Olivia, Saya, and Azrael all joined me on the sand, and we began to discuss all that had happened. Thankfully they were so happy to see me that their questions were not all too difficult. After lots of hugs, playful slaps, and a few tears from Olivia, we got down to it.

Saya had the majority of questions which I fielded until she was satisfied. She had one final question for Neeta: “I appreciate all you did to get our master safely from the depths, and if Daniel wants you as part of his harem then I respect that too and we will learn to get along. But I must ask you this: do you intend to try to bring him back down below the surface before out mission is accomplished? Because what I cannot abide is someone trying to derail our mission.”

“Absolutely not! I am here to help him and you pass the boundary and get back to your mission. Then I must return to my people. We have work to be done below, now that we are aware of what is happening on the surface.”

Saya nodded and smirked. “Okay, but I’m keeping my eye on you!”

I watched the way the redhead’s gaze lingered on Neeta’s curves and thought to myself that statement was perhaps meant in more ways than one.

Well, that’s one way to the redhead’s heart!

“We all are, and we like what we see,” said Azrael suggestively.

I laughed and shook my head. That was decidedly less subtle! I swear these girls are hornier than me sometimes.

“Okay, okay. All of you, that’s quite enough. Olivia, can you perhaps get some spare clothes for her?”

Olivia nodded. “Of course! Come with me.”

The blonde led Neeta off to get her dressed.

Left with Saya and Azrael I cleared up some of the last few details of what had happened below. The girls all seemed to like Neeta well enough by this point and things were winding down. We got around to preparing lunch. We were all in agreement that we would set out on dragonback and head for the boundary straight away once we'd eaten. We had lost enough time already.

After we’d all washed and prepared to eat, the three Valkyries joined us alongside Neeta, wearing a rather thin and fetching white dress lent to her by Olivia.

As we ate, conversation was halting and broken because we all had a lot on our minds. Eventually the topic turned to the egg, which sat in its bassinet by Neeta’s feet and in between her and our firepit.

“We have accepted your new companion,” Anna said from behind her visor. “But this is a little harder to swallow, Daniel.”

“Oh?” I asked, feeling my patience thinning. “And why is that?”

“A beast, a monster!” Eva continued, her voice rising. “These are the things a Valkyrie is sworn to slay! Were it a wyrm egg, would you have saved that too?”

“It is not a wyrm!” Neeta said, grabbing the egg and cradling it.

“No, it is worse!” Eva said, standing up. “It is a beast that tried to kill Daniel and Brynhyld, a bastard offspring that should be put to-”

“Enough!” yelled Brynhyld! “Eva, what has gotten into you?”

But this was too late, Neeta was already stalking off onto the beach, holding the egg, prompting both Saya and Azrael to go after her, glaring daggers at the two Valkyries before stalking away.

Eva and Brynhyld squared off, and I thought for a moment they might come to blows.

“I think you two should sit down,” I said firmly. “Now!”

The words came out louder than I had expected, almost as if I was using Mehlar’s alpha roar. Indeed I felt the dragon flaring up inside me. The two women obeyed and turned to me.

“Anna, your concern is valid but I need you to trust and listen to me. The beast we killed was corrupted, yes, but its offspring has a chance to be saved. I know what it's like to grow up without a family. Mehlar was doomed to that life as well. Let us not assume evil before it even has been given a chance to appear.”

Anna met my gaze defiantly and neither of us spoke for a moment.

“I understand,” she said finally. “But we must be vigilant.”

“Agreed,’ I said. “If there is any taint in the thing when it is hatched… I’ll put it down myself. Now, is the matter settled?”

I looked between the three of them. Eva and Anna nodded and Brynhy bowed her head. “It is settled, master Daniel,” the captain replied.

“Good! I’m going to go fill up our water gourds for the journey,” I said and rose to my feet. A soft patter of footsteps let me know that Olivia was joining me.

Together we headed into the woods, and the only sound was the soft clinking of the wooden gourds.

Olivia joined me on my walk to fill up the water and we strode in silence for a while. I could tell she had something on her mind but it took her a minute to let it out.

“You know,” she began. “There are things you missed while you were away, some details about the Valkyries you may have wished to know.”

I often forget that she has a hidden strength, one of many. She can read people. Well. A positive side effect of being a royal and living in the courts.

“Tell me, Olivia. Tell me everything. Because up until now those two Valkyries have been very hard to read, or even converse with.”

“Well, for starters, I see a breakthrough in the making. It started with Saya. She’s gotten closer to Eva.”

“Oh? And how did that happen?”

“I’m not sure how it started but it certainly has evolved! I’ve seen them having long chats on the beach, late at night. The other one, Anna, is still close lipped. Other than the way she’d spoken up today, I’d barely heard from her at all. But I believe if Eva opens up, she can too.”

“Okay, so you think they are coming around then?”

“Yes, but give them more time.”

I sighed. “It’s the one resource I’m low on, but I’m trying.”

“I think they will surprise you. They may have trouble opening up, but they are duty bound and that guides them.”

I ran my fingers through my hair, feeling my anger lowering. “Right, right. Yes you are right. Okay and what about the others? You, Az, Saya.. the dragons? Anything else happened while we were away?”

“We are all doing great. We were worried, of course… but I… we all knew you’d pull through.”

I smiled at her, she looked so pretty there, even with her unkempt hair and smudged slightly sunburned skin. I leaned over the well and kissed her, she molded to me and giggled a little before drawing then stoppering the gourd in her hands.

“Careful, we shouldn’t spill the water. And we need to get back.”

“Right, right… I just missed you.”

“Me too. Daniel. Me too. But we need to get back, the girls need their leader.”

“I’d rather spend more time alone with you, but a leader has to sacrifice to be there for the whole team. Taking leadership authority means taking the responsibility and effort to lead. It’s definitely my job, isn’t it?”

“Who else?” She grinned.

When we returned to camp the tension had dissipated. Eva and Anna gave formal apologies to both Neeta and myself. It was hard to read if they truly meant them, but I accepted them for now. I was striving for unity, and I needed to exemplify extending trust and forgiveness. We were a team and would deal with issues as they arose, so we could move forward together. Everyone was trying.

We split up and mounted our dragons. No one wanted or needed to rest further. It was time to get going and we had plenty of daylight ahead of us.

Saya volunteered to take Neeta on the back of her dragon, and Azrael said she would fly on her own.

Everyone was looking at me as I sat astride Mehlar. I nudged his sides, and he gave a powerful roar. “Come on now, it’s time we flew! For the north, for the Anatheid and for Varya!”

Saya unsheathed her sword and cheered, Brynhyld followed, then Olivia and then the two other Valkyries. We rose, all of us warriors, our eager dragons flapping their great wings and yipping and roaring happily as we took to the skies in a familiar formation.

I flew at the tip of our spearhead. To my left were the Valkyries and Brynhyld, and to my right Saya, Olivia and Azrael. For a while we flew in this tight position before I decided the skies were clear of enemies, and we could relax a little, at least until we reached the storm wall.

I raised a hand and signaled that we could break formation and fly at will for now. The girls slowly drifted, each of them finding their own loose positions. I hung back a little just to watch the girls and observe them in flight.

The first to pass me were the Valkyries, rising up above Mehlar and me, flying overhead. I felt the great golden dragon’s body tense, all of him wishing to race forward and above. I ran my hands along his scales, calming him.

This isn’t a race buddy, not now at least.

As three shadows passed overhead I thought about what Olivia had told me about Eva and Anna. The truth about them was that they had agreed to help us, and whatever our misunderstandings, they were willing to fight for our cause. I knew that we could come together in the end, and I could lead us to victory.

I saw movement out of the corner of my eye and turned. Azrael had flown up beside me and was giving me a cheeky grin and a wave. I waved back, and she flapped her extended wings, lowering her head and flying in front of me. I laughed to myself, admiring her form.

This type of flight, while impressive, was not practical in long distances, but I was happy to see her enjoying herself and being fully free to show off her dragonkin form. If she got tired, there was always a place for her behind me on Mehlar’s back.

I like watching her fly, her sexy tanned form rippling in the wind, scales glinting, and tail steering her. She was magnificent, and she didn’t even know it. Or maybe she did and she was just showing off for me. I didn’t mind that one bit.

Saya rocketed ahead of me on Dracona, chasing after Azrael.

That left only Arine who gracefully approached us and flew alongside with Olivia. The two dragons, white and gold, seemed to enjoy this proximity and followed each other's movements, catching this or that down- or up-draft.

After some time had passed, I sent a mental message ahead to Saya who I could see in the distance was far ahead of the pack.

<< Saya, do you see anything yet? We are getting close to the cloudbank. >>

There was a pause, but she didn’t ignore me.

<< No. I don’t. And you two are being slowpokes back there. Don’t get caught with your pants down Anatheid >>

<< Copy that. >>

I smirked. I am a horndog, yes, but aerial intimacy is something I’ve yet to try.

<< Az, any magical disturbances? Az…? Az!? >>

Azrael wasn’t responding to mental messages right away, and soon I saw her up close. She wasn’t flying forward. She had paused her flight and was hovering, instead she had paused, looking into the distance but downwards into water.

<< Look, down there in the distance! A mountain… or… what are they? There are so many of them! >>

I squinted and saw what she was talking about. A jagged line of rocks like teeth extended outwards from the ocean for miles in either direction.

“Stop! We must stop there at the formations!” Neeta’s voice projected out towards us as she shone bright red.

On closer inspection, they were not teeth nor mountains. In fact, they were a rather odd set of uniformly spaced stone spires jutting out from the sea and extending straight towards the sky. Spires was perhaps the most accurate term.

Only one dragon could fit on each of the rock formations, so our five dragons were all spaced out, one on each., All the humans gathered on the centermost spire. Its top was eroded, giving us all space to sit, albeit making us cram very close together.

It was a long drop to the sea below, so we all got nice and cozy with each other. Neeta was the only one who looked happy to be there, in fact she was plain old excited, touching the spire’s material surrounding us and muttering to herself.

“Neeta,” I said firmly now that we were settled. “You got us down here, can you explain what the hell this place is?”

We were all on edge, literally and figuratively. We were close enough to the storm to feel it, and the waves were choppy below us.

“The boundary,” Neeta said simply, her eyes wide. “It's amazing to see it from up here… from the surface.”

“The boundary… so then… the Illuminara’s magic kept the storm and the spell that created it at bay!? And that’s what allowed us to get out of the storm originally because the storm was held back by the boundary?” Olivia asked, seeming genuinely impressed

Neeta nodded. “Yes. It seems that way. These stones mark the beginning of it, and in the distance the clouds of the storm can be seen.”

“Fascinating,” Azrael said. “I detected nothing on our patrol. This magic must be truly powerful.”

Neeta beamed. “Yes, our magic is different from that found on the surface. I am not surprised you would not have detected it. These spires are not just rocks, they form a ley line that goes from the depths to the skies. Each spire represents a sacrifice made.”

“I see… the ones who sacrificed themselves to protect the seas, in the last age. Each one is a former beacon’s grave, isn’t it?”

She nodded. “Yes.” Neeta did not elaborate, but she didn’t need to. Though the specifics of the magic was not clear, the truth of it was.

A heaviness sat above us, even the ever skeptical Saya reached out to Neeta, and Neeta grasped her hand warmly.

“Okay, now that that’s settled, what do we do?” Eva asked. “As soon as we pass over the boundary, we are back in the storm again!

“We could go under it, below the water” I suggested.

Neeta and Azrael caught on quickly. The Illuminara perked up. “Yes, we can use the whirlpools!”

“The same ones that transported Daniel below, right?” Azrael asked.

“The very same ones!” Neeta replied, then faltered. “Only there is a problem. We need a caster for that. On both sides.”

Chapter 15

Stormbreaker

“THE STORM IS NOT a natural one. it seeks you by nature, but we can fool it,” Neeta explained to us as we delved deeper into the plan. “It does not know I am with you. We only need two whirlpools this time, but each will need to be large enough to transport rider and dragon. The one here, on this side of the boundary, Daniel and Azrael will be in charge of. The other will be mine. I will swim underneath the storm, past the front of it, shielding both myself. It would be too much for all of us to do this with our dragons but with just two it is possible for a short time. Once I am safely at its edge, I will set up the second whirlpool.”

“And won’t it turn around, once it realizes we are in the other direction?”

Neeta seemed to consider this for a moment.

“It may, but we should make it to land by then. I am surprised it has lasted this long as well, it must be the will of a powerful sorcerer, but they cannot keep it up forever.”

“Okay, I think I have a plan,” I said, my brain working quickly. “Someone needs to signal us when Neeta is done, and the best way to do that is to use Saya’s Mirror of Light.”

“I can do that,” Saya responded with a nod. “It’s a good plan Daniel.”

“Just one question, what if it doesn’t work?” Brynhyld asked.

“Then we tear down the barrier anyways, face the storm head on,” I replied. “It will be the only way then.”

“Alright then,” Saya said, dusting off her legs and getting ready to stand. “Well, what are we waiting for? My ass is killing me on this rock.

Everyone had a role to play in the plan and we quickly separated and set to our respective duties. Despite any of our differences in opinion, what I loved about everyone in this group, even the Valkyries, was they were hyper competent and followed orders once a path was decided upon.

The Valkyries' role during the mission was to patrol the boundary for either dark ones, any disturbances, creatures, or magic. We weren’t quite sure what might turn up at the boundary. Here the magic was volatile, and it wasn’t just the storm that was of concern. We were unsure what else lurked here.

Neeta had said not to worry too much about potential threats. She felt that they were unlikely. She reminded us that the boundary was extremely long and the odds of any disturbance exactly at our location were low. It was agreed by all, however, that we’d better be safe than sorry.

Before leaving, Neeta demonstrated to me how to maintain the whirlpool we would create on our end of the boundary.

She swirled her hands back and forth, just as the elders had done to create our portal to the surface. This time I joined her, following her movements under her instruction. The water droplets rose and formed a mist. Then inch by inch the water began to shift, the currents changing shape until a circle of roiling water was before us.

We kept going, focusing more of our internal mana and energy until the currents sped up and the center began to drop down, as the whirlpool became fully formed.

“Good job!” Neeta smiled. “I knew you could do it.”

“I was just following your lead.” I grinned back. “But can you really do this on your own?”

“I will manage. Do not worry about me. The entry point requires more energy to establish.”

Now that we had established it, however, I was not allowed to stop. To maintain the pool I had to keep swirling my hands and using my mana to power it up. Azrael stood beside us, and Neeta showed her how to aid me in this practice. Though she did not have our link, her affinity for magical energies allowed her to help.

When she was confident the two of us could manage our task, Neeta prepared to leave with Saya.

Saya and Neeta stripped down, Neeta fully and Saya to her undergarments. The two got into the water and Neeta allowed Saya to grab onto her back as the faster swimmer. She flashed a bright blue and then green before she shot off like a rocket with Saya clinging on and letting out an exhilarated cry.

I wanted to watch them go more closely, at least get a sense of Saya’s expression, but I was forced to maintain my concentration on the whirlpool. Olivia stood between Az and me, and she had the holder on her front but had her arms around the egg. She was speaking to it.

“It is not a baby,” Azrael said. “It is a beast, and It cannot hear you.”

“I bet it can!” Olivia retorted. “Just because its parent was evil, or corrupted, doesn’t mean it has to be. It has good parents now.”

There was a pause.

“Me?” I asked then chuckled. “I never thought of myself as a dad before I came to Varya, let alone a hydra’s dad. But I guess a lot of things are changing and we did discuss it down below…”

“That is good,” Azrael replied. “I read her intentions and I’m glad you responded well to them Daniel. The purpose of life is to beget life.”

I blinked. “I suppose that is true, isn’t it?”

Olivia coughed nervously. “Um… maybe we should change the topic.”

“Sure,” Azrael said slyly. “So Olivia, do you want kids with Daniel someday?!”

The girls devolved into teasing and banter, and I ignored them, focusing on the task at hand. But even my own mind began to wander at the monotony of the task, and I eventually missed a movement of my hands. A large wave reached up to the rocky shore and splashed us.

Az nudged me. “Careful! Pay attention… daddy!”

“Um, maybe don’t call me that…” I said as I regained control of the whirlpool. “At least outside the bedroom.”

Azrael chuckled, and Olivia broke into laughter as well.

“Okay, you two, let’s focus. Together. No more gossiping. Keep your eyes and ears peeled as well. We are waiting for the Valkyries to return, but we should also be on alert, even if Neeta isn’t worried about interruptions. Nothing more can go wrong here.”

Brynhyld rode southwards with Eva, parallel to the boundary and flying low to the water, scanning for anything at all that might be out of the ordinary. Anna and her dragon Kharis had been sent northwards. This gave the captain a chance to be alone with the other Valkyrie who seemed to be having the toughest of times with their transition. She needed to get her in line.

Yigrad’s silver form confidently took the lead with the smaller blue Uthreda tailing.

“Eva,” she asked finally. “I’ve had a chance to talk with Anna already, she has said that you have voiced some… concerns. About the mission. About leadership. I know you and her both agreed to follow Daniel and me, but I sense that you still harbor resistance… deep inside. This is your chance to speak to me plainly, to get it all off your chest.”

The two of them hovered about the waves, paused in their flight.

“About your leadership, captain, there has never been any question.”

“Then it’s about Daniel,” Brynhyld said pointedly. “Speak, it is an order.

“So Anna has talked behind my back, is that it?” Eva said darkly.

“And if she has?” Brynhyld countered. “Is it not her duty to me to do so?”

“If she has, I would say that she speaks out of turn. We came to support you in this fight, but look at him, he is already sidetracked…. I am happy for you…. I am, but I worry what this means for us as Valkyries… as northern soldiers. I want to use my lance for good… for the greatest good.”

“And we shall,” Brynhyld interrupted, her voice growing cold. “Daniel is that greatest good.”

“Yes, but I worry that first we may be led far astray,” Eva said. “He is noble, but he is young! Untested in war!”

Brynhyld gritted her teeth and then calmed herself. She knew that Eva was just looking out for her.

“Daniel has all of our best interests at heart. It’s time you understood that..”

“I hope that is true, captain; I hope that is true. But I will say this. Regardless, I follow you. I will not question you or Daniel again. I apologize.”

“Accepted,” said Brynhyld simply. For now, that was that.

The two Valkyries continued on their patrol, not speaking any further. Brynhyld took the lead, letting Eva follow her. Once they had reached far enough down the boundary line she turned in a wide circle, leading them slowly back to their starting point but also scanning back in the direction they came.

Rather than let herself lapse back into thoughts she decided to take some action, signaling to Eva to dive a little lower and skim the water's surface.

Brynhyld spurred Yigrad forward, taking off her helm and clipping it at her side. She wanted to let loose, to enjoy the wind against her skin and forget everything for a moment. And she wanted Eva to feel the same too.

Without her helm, Brynhyld’s silvery hair blew freely out behind her, and as she lowered her great dragon, the spray of the water began to hit her. She smiled as she tasted the salt on her lips. Neeta had shown her the sea, and while it could be frightening at times, it was a beautiful place.

It was a contradiction, but she was getting used to that in this journey. A thing could be different than it seemed at first. Daniel had shown her that too. The Anatheid had also shown her that a warrior's greatest weapon needn’t be his sword.

Although she quite liked his sword.

Suddenly both of them stiffened as they caught sight of a form on the horizon. It was Anna and Kharis, but Brynhyld didn’t relax once she realized this fact, for the blue dragon was behaving strangely. The usually graceful flight pattern of the elegant beast was erratic and unstable, and both dragon and rider should not have been back so soon.

“She’s been hit!” Eva cried.

“Let's go!”

Brynhyld and Eva raced towards their companion as fast as they could. It was easy to see that the two were under duress for the closer Anna and her dragon Kharis got to their starting point, the lower she was flying toward as though losing energy or power of some kind.

Kharis attempted to land upon a spire and missed the mark, flapping wildly and then careening into the water with a splash where the Valkyrie’s form toppled over and hit the waves.

No! I will not let this happen!

Brynhyld kicked in her heels and urged her dragon onwards and both rocketed ahead towards their fallen companion. They were going so fast along the water’s surface that they were creating their own wake, water spraying up on either side of them.

Ahead, Kharis was flapping and thrashing, sending geysers of water skyward as it attempted to stay afloat.

Brynhyld looked behind her, seeing Eva hot on her tail, her hair still whipping around her face and making it hard to see. She cursed herself for taking off her helm, for relaxing even in a moment. Angrily she brushed her hair aside and called out to her Valkyrie.

“You get Kharis. I will search for Anna!”

“Yes, captain!”

Brynyhyld rose higher and flew overtop of the scene, searching the wrinkled sea for Anna.

The waves were choppier than when she’d left, that was for sure, and she felt a strong fell wind upon her. The storm was pressing in closer as if it was pushing against the edge of the boundary. As if it knew.

But that couldn't be, could it?

She spotted a sign of her fallen companion: a glint of armored pauldrons, reflecting a ray of sunlight. Anna herself could not be seen, and Brynhyld feared she had slipped below the waves. She bit her lip, if that as the case swooping down with the dragons would not work, someone would need to go into the water and dive down to rescue her.

Before she could do so herself a voice invaded her thoughts.

<< No! You two stay up there. I will get her to you. Mehlar will fly me close and I will dive down to retrieve her. >>

A large shadow appeared above her, as the golden form of Mehlar dove towards her, before Daniel banked and swerved, giving her a view of him sitting astride his majestic steed.

Her hero was stripped to the waist already, wearing only his thin breeches. Before she could even respond, the great dragon and rider dove towards the waves and Anna.

Please, please get her out safely.

Chapter 16

Last Hurrah

EACH ONE OF my strokes was faster than the last. I had activated Firewalker to maximize my physical output but being in the water hampered me. I saw her as soon as Mehlar dropped me off, she had not fallen far. She was partially undressed and out of her armor but what little she had on was weighing her down.

Instead of flames, superheated ocean water bubbled around me. I was diving down at topspeed, using every bit of my power to reach Anna.

I deactivated my ability as I got close, fearing that my touch might burn her even under the water. I wrapped my arms around her, hefting her up to the surface. She kicked, squirmed, and gasped for breath as soon as we breached.

Damn, she’s kind of heavy!

“The rest of my armor,” she spluttered. “Help me… take it off!”

Of course. These damn Valkyries and their armor.

I noted that she’d managed to dislodge her breastplate without help, but I tore off the remaining armor that bound her lower body. I began by ripping at the straps around her waist and thighs. I used every last ounce of my physical strength until she was down to her underclothes. Her body clung tightly to mine. It was hard work keeping us afloat with my legs and using my arms at the same time.

“Daniel… I’m scared…” Anna whimpered uncharacteristically.

I realized then that she was even less comfortable with the sea than Brynhyld, and perhaps was not a great swimmer.

“Cling to my back,” I ordered.

Once she had a hold on me Mehlar, who had circled, picked us up, allowing us to climb slowly up his tail until we were safely on his back where he carried us slowly and low to the water, all the way to the base of the spire. When we were on dry land, I ordered Mehlar to lead the charge and try to chase down the threat and report back to me.

I tried to help Anna steady herself on her feet. She was wobbly and wrapped her arms around mine for stability, clearly having forgotten all of her fears about intimacy and showing herself to me. I hadn’t the time to consider such things either.

I sent out a mental message to Brynhyld instead. Our work wasn’t over, and time was ticking for me to return to the whirlpool. I had left Azrael to maintain it for the moment, and I wasn’t sure how long she could last.

<<Take your dragon, and join Mehlar in his hunt. See what did this, do not engage but report back as soon as you find out. We need to secure this perimeter. Now! >>

Brynhyld confirmed she heard my orders and set off at once.

“Your… your lips were moving. Who were you talking to?” Anna asked. “Is that the bond between you and Brynhyld?”

“All of us firebound can communicate mentally at short distances,” I replied.

Anna nodded. “I … I think I can walk now.”

But she did not let go of my arm fully, still holding onto it as we walked around the ledge at the edge of the spire.

A growl came from close by, and we turned our attention to Anna’s dragon.

The creature had made it onto the ledge, but it looked in rough shape. Olivia was crouched beside it alongside Eva, both of them clearly doing their best to heal it.

“She’ll be okay,” I said. “Olivia is a great healer.”

“Are you sure?” Anna asked, her voice catching on the words.

I squeezed her hand in my own reassuringly.

“Yes, I am. I promise this of you,” I said. “But now I must go to the top of the spire, to maintain the spell with Azrael. Before I go… Anna… what did you face out there?”

“It was big, and it was fast. We were skimming along the water, and the waves were getting rougher. It felt like the storm was attacking… then I heard a rushing sound. A giant figure rose from the deep. All I saw were huge wild yellow eyes and a big mouth. I immediately had Kharis evade, but it caught her wing. I flew back as soon as I could. I knew… I had to warn you.”

“ I am sorry you went through that. Do you think it followed you?”

“I… I… I don’t know. I felt such a great darkness in it, evil…. I don’t think it was an accident that it found us.”

Chapter 17

Serpentza

FINALLY, it seemed I had everything under control. Well, for the moment at least. Olivia was still healing the dragon, but it looked promising. Anna was with them too, recovering from the shock of the attack and getting Olivia to take a look at her as well.

Brynhyld was off following Mehlar.

That left Azrael and me, alone with our strange swirling vortex. When I’d returned, Azrael had not stopped swirling. I could see sweat on her tanned brow. She’d been focusing hard to maintain the spell.

“I’ll take it from here,” I said, beginning again. Once I was in the rhythm, she gratefully took a break, slumping down onto the rocky ground.

“Are they okay?” she asked, after catching her breath.

“Yes,” I replied without looking down at her, focusing on my task. “But everything is coming to a head fast. We need to get Mehlar and Brynhyld’s report as soon as possible. Beyond that, we need to hear back from Saya and Neeta, so we can get out of here. It feels like someone is watching whatever we are doing…. I’m worried something or someone knows and is trying to stop us.”

As if the universe had heard my prayers, a mirror of light began to form in front of my field of vision, signaling that Saya was beginning the spell to contact me. Azrael got to her feet to help me maintain the whirlpool once more as I split my focus, keeping up my hand movements but watching the screen as it appeared before me.

It was full of static and I could not see anything but Saya’s face. “C-can you hear me?”

“Yes.”

“Okay, I’ll talk quickly…. We made the whirlpool. It wasn’t easy, but we made it. Are you ready on your side?”

“Uh….” I looked over my shoulder. Still no sign of Mehlar.

I quickly telepathically communicated with Olivia, asked for the status of the dragon, and her check up on Anna. Olivia replied that she needed more time.

“Just a little longer, Saya. Can you give me that?”

For a second, I thought she cut out but then she responded, and her face clearly strained.

“What the hell is going on there, Daniel? We can’t… we can’t keep this up… shit. I’ll try. I’ll tell Neeta-”

Saya was interrupted by a booming sound. Thunder, from off in the distance. A huge wave rolled up the edge of the spire, breaking halfway up it and covering us with spray. I rubbed saltwater out of my eyes.

“Daniel, what was that? Da-”

The mirror blipped out of existence.

“Shit, no! Az, can you hold the whirlpool, while I try to get the connection again?”

“Daniel, I cannot. I am weak as it is. We also have another problem that I can sense. The boundary is breaking down,” Azrael said. “And the storm is leaking in. We are out of time. We just have to hope Neeta and Saya maintain the whirlpool until the others get back and Eva and her dragon can travel.”

“Fuck!” I yelled in frustration. I risked another look behind me. This time fate finally shone on me, and I saw a glint of gold. Mehlar was returning, and Brynhyld soon appeared on his tail.

Perfect, perfect. We can do this. We can still do this. Mehlar, you did great buddy.

As soon as they were within range I instructed Mehlar to land on the nearest spire because ours had no space. He perched proudly, overseeing us all.

Brynhyld alighted from her own dragon joining us on the spire’s top. She explained to me in rapid jumbled sentences, what she had seen. It was tough to make it out at first, but after they had calmed down some we all got on the same page.

It seemed the great beasts of the sea, the beasts that Neeta had warned of, were awakened. And they were pissed. Not a hydra this time, but a great serpent. It must have attacked Anna when she got too low to the water and now it was headed right for us.

As we spoke there were other booms of thunder and then the sky lit up with lightning, clouds had rolled in and following the noise was a thin sheet of rain which soon had us all quite wet.

“Did you see the dragon, as you flew in?” I asked Brynhyld.

“Yes, Olivia seems to be working on it but the wing still looks torn.”

Brynhyld looked clearly upset but keeping tight lipped.

“We aren’t leaving without them,” I said firmly. “I promise.”

That was when I sensed it, something deeply powerful and dark, a feeling that I had felt below the waves when I’d encountered the hydra. I knew the serpent was near, even if I couldn’t see it yet. I looked over at Mehlar, knowing he too must feel its presence.

Indeed, the golden dragon was flapping his wings and rearing his scaled head. It was not long after that the waters parted, and a wave was created. The snout of the great serpent, jet black, rose from the water like an island of its own, water cascading down it.

“It’s huge!” Bryn said. “I only saw it from high above… oh gods!”

She was right, if the head was any indicator, it was about three times the size of any of our dragons. Much bigger than even the hydra had been.

<< Olivia! >>

<< We are coming up… right now! >>

The great serpent was rising out of the water, its massive neck stretching ever upwards. It was right next to the whirlpool. It was clear that it was focused on me and the top of the spire, ignoring the injured girls below and leaving them be.

“Az… I need to stop this thing, you have to take the reins again.”

“No master, this time it is you who must stay. We will handle this.”

I gritted my teeth. Nothing made me feel worse than seeing my girls in harm's way, but she was right. Keeping the whirlpool going was difficult enough, and I needed my concentration. Before we could issue further orders, the beast roared. Azrael dove over me with her reflexes kicking in, pressing me flat against the spire.

“Duck!” the dragonkin yelled.

The serpent, surprisingly agile for its great size soared above us, snapping its jaws and casting a massive shadow before disappearing back into the waves and sending up a plume of water. As soon as it was gone, the girls helped me back on my feet. I blinked back dizziness and the pain of the rocks against my ribs as I returned to maintaining the whirlpool.

“We have to deal with this… fast!”

Mehlar was already airborne, and I sensed his fury. He needed direction or he was going to take matters into his own hands.

“I’ve got this, you focus,” Azrael said.

“Take Mehlar!” I replied. “Combine your powers. Go now! You too, Brynhyld!”

No one needed any further discussion. Mehlar was already streaking towards us, and Azrael hopped onto his back, instantly igniting into flame and showing off her full dragonkin form. Brynhyld mounted her dragon and joined Eva in the air on hers. All three began circling the spire, searching for the next point of attack.

The serpent, for now, was hiding beneath the waters, waiting for another moment to strike. Anna and Olivia made it up to the top of the spire, flying on Arine, while Anna’s dragon struggled to hover nearby. The other dragons hovered above it protectively. I risked a glance to see that they looked tired but in one piece.

“Good, let’s jump right n-”

I was thrown totally off my feet alongside Olivia and Anna as the spire quaked and shook.

“What’s happening?” Anna cried

“Just hold on to me, Anna. You aren’t at full strength yet,” Olivia said as she helped the other girl up.

I peered over the edge to see the beast snaking its way upwards, its thick round form squeezing the rock in a vice grip. It was also blocking our path to the whirlpool. I realized it was trying to crush the very platform I stood on and force me into the surf.

The dragons had other ideas.

Azrael led the charge aboard Mehlar as they breathed fire and rained spells and attacks upon its thick black hide. I heard it hiss and saw it shiver, I watched black scaly skin turn dark red, even some of it falling off or gushing blood. But these wounds were ultimately minor and cosmetic for the beast kept creeping upwards, occasionally squeezing the rock and giving us another quake.

Eventually, despite the best efforts the beast reared its giant ugly head above the lip of the spire. As it did so the two dragons guarding us sped towards it to attack it head on. They didn’t make it, however.

The beast opened its huge maw and let out a deafening powerful roar. I was forced to my knees not just at the raw sonic power of it but at the stench. I gagged and heard Olivia and Anna doing the same. The dragons behind us shrieked. Then I heard Brynhyld yelling, and Azrael too, and saw them coming to attack from behind.

Then before I knew it all of the dragons, moving as one attacked. It was Mehlar this time who roared, leading the pack before each and every one of them emptied fire and fury from their bellies directly onto the serpent's exposed head.

The beast quivered and shook, and the spire cracked and groaned. I felt we might all spill into the waters below. Luckily, it held for the moment. The serpent fell back, thwarted for the moment, hitting the waters once more with a thunderous sound.

We had a momentary reprieve and though my ears were still ringing and the rank smell of the beast’s putrid breath was everywhere, I ordered the jump.

“Now! Everyone! Prepare for the jump!” I yelled both out loud and mentally.

I looked at the whirlpool, it had been carried by its own momentum but it was beginning to disappear. I activated Firewalker to amplify my power and began swirling it with all my mana to get it working once more so we could jump while we had a chance.

Quickly it was back to where it was but I knew this was a hail mary. We needed to go now, whether or not everyone was ready.

I knew the beast would strike any second, so I had ordered the jump, I would go last. The others hesitated, but I brooked no disagreement. First Olivia and Anna went, diving down, then Anna’s dragon. As I watched them descend and disappear into the swirling vortex I thought, for a brief moment, that maybe we had scared off the serpent. As Eva dove into the whirlpool, it reared its head, rocketing towards me, the last one remaining on the spire.

“Daniel, drop it for a moment, lend me your strength!” Brynhyld cried as her dragon dove for me.

“Shit, okay, but we have just seconds before it closes. I can’t start it again!” I warned her.

“Like this, just follow me!” she ordered. “Fire can’t stop it. We need to use our powers together.”

I jumped and landed on her dragon, right behind her. The beast slammed into the spire and quickly wrapped around it before turning to us. I held out my hands, following her lead. Electric energy crackled from her fingertips.

It’s a bold move that we’ve never practiced. So it’s got to work….

I focused my mana in my arms and little sparks formed around them. She pushed outwards and so did I. Together we cast Harmonic Lance. Electricity shot from my fingertips and joined hers in a beam, just as the head of the serpent rose to attack us once more.

The creature's eyes bulged as it was blasted in the face, and its whole body twitched, sparks running down its scales. It tried to roar but a geyser of blood shot out the hole we had created in its snout instead. It shook its head back and forth as if to rid itself of the injury.

“Now!” I yelled, grabbing Brynhyld and holding on tight.

Mehlar rocketed into the whirlpool. It was losing its power but still going. We sped up, diving like a rocket. We hit the water with a fantastically loud and painful impact and then blackness took me.

Chapter 18

Otherside

I AWOKE in discomfort to a view of blue skies above. Only thin wisps of white clouds marked the large and open heavens. Unfortunately I was not that appreciative of the scenery. My head was throbbing, and I felt quite nauseous. I rolled over onto my side and… immediately began to slide downwards.

I reached out for a handhold but found only slippery scales. I felt a set of hands tug me back upwards by the shoulders.

“Give me a hand with him. He’s heavy!”

“I’m trying to lead us to shore….”

“Well fine, why don’t I drop him then?”

“Okay, okay! Give me a second.”

Another pair of hands helped haul me up and onto the back of what I now knew to be a dragon. Its scales were silver and not gold which meant it was not Mehlar.

Brynhyld’s dragon then.

I looked up to see the Valkyrie captain smiling with Olivia by her side.

“So we made it,” I said groggily. “But… where is Mehlar?”

“Ahead.” Brynhyld winked. “And it’s a good thing too because he likes to go quite a bit faster than the rest of us. He enjoys taking the lead just like his master.”

“That’s right,” Olivia added. “He’s up there with Arine while we take care of you, going a little slower. I think you might have taken a bath otherwise.”

I nodded. My head still hurt, but I was becoming oriented. We were flying low to the waters, very low. There was no sign of the storm we had passed through.

“So it worked, then? Neeta’s portal?” I asked.

“See for yourself,” Olivia pointed ahead. “We are almost ashore, although we are flying low to make sure no one spots us.

Sure enough, ahead of us were the rest of the dragons and beyond them the shoreline. I was happy to see that Anna’s dragon, though seeming to favor one side, was still airborne.

“I should get up there with Mehlar and protect the vanguard!”

“You will do no such thing. You need more healing!”

“I thought your healing with me was, you know… a little more intimate in nature.”

Olivia chuckled. “On dragonback? That would be a first. But no, we can manage the old fashioned way. Now sit still.”

Olivia went back to healing me, and I watched the waves. I felt numb, exhausted, and soon it was all I could do to keep myself from falling back asleep again.

I must have dozed off without meaning to because I jolted awake as the dragon hit the ground, standing on its feet and raising its wings.

It appeared I wasn’t the only one who was exhausted. Several of the other riders were yawning and stretching and very slow on their feet. We had all been through an ordeal. Anna looked dead asleep on her feet and was leaning heavily on Brynhyld on one side and Olivia on the other.

She’s looking rough.

Together, as a broken bunch, we ambled over to make camp.

We found a good location, nestled at the bottom of two bisecting sheer cliff faces, the beach was small and rocky, a far cry from what we had seen in our shipwrecked place. But it was out of sight and defensible.

Plus it was dry enough. We were all happy about that part most of all.

The dragons found perches on the crags above us, with the exception of Kharis who stayed down, resting with her rider and healing her wing. Azrael went over to the injured dragon and Olivia and Brynhyld went with Anna to take a closer look at her wounds.

I stayed with Neeta and Eva, to make and tend to a campfire to help us all dry off and eventually to provide a source to cook what rations we could salvage. It was the first time Neeta had seen a fire and she was quite excited by it, and a little frightened. Eva and myself had to warn her several times not to touch or get too close.

After some time, Brynyld and Olivia returned to us.

“How is she?” I asked.

“Yes,” Eva added nervously. “Please, tell us. She’s okay right? She looked fine earlier. She even flew!”

Olivia and Brynhyld exchanged glances.

“She’s fine,” Brynhyld said confidently. “Scratches and bruises. Pretty bad ones, but nothing broken. She likely needs rest, just as I did after the encounter with the hydra.”

Olivia was looking at me nervously and I could tell she didn’t quite agree.

“Is there more?” I asked. “I trust in both of your abilities, but let's also be careful.”

“Yes,” Olivia admitted. “Some of the scratches on her back looked inflamed. We used my healing magic and bandaged her up as best we could… but we will need to keep checking on the wound. I could sense no darkness in it, but I fear something is not quite right.”

“I will take a look tonight as well,” Neeta said. “Perhaps they are dark marks like the ones that were found on Brynhyld. If it is an affliction known to my people, perhaps I can help.”

There was agreement all around and Anna, still half asleep, was gently brought to rest by the fireside for some warmth. When she arrived, I noticed that her helmet was still off, and I was taken aback by her beauty. I had not expected it. Her eyes fluttered open for a moment as she settled herself before they closed. Her eyes had an amazing quality to them. They were chestnut brown, and her short hair suited her perfectly. She wore only a cloth wrap around her chest and thin leggings that hugged her surprisingly round hips. I tore my gaze away and back to the others

“Should we wake her?” Eva asked.

“Once we have food,” Olivia replied. “Rest is good for now.”

“Okay, good, now that we’ve settled let’s take stock of what we have left between us,” I said.

The girls followed my lead and we did an inventory of our gear. Most of it was waterlogged, and we had to throw out some provisions. We were lucky to have secured most of it before we went down the whirlpool. Olivia set quickly to work trying to make the best of what we had left and cook something for the lot of us.

Eva, Saya, and Az left to go scout the beach and that left me alone with Brynhyld and Neeta by the fireside, warming up and tending to the flames while Anna continued to snooze.

Neeta was cradling the egg in her arms, and her attachment seemed to grow to it by the second. It was a nice sight to see, and we sat there silently for a minute before she giggled, noticing the attention on her.

“It likes to be warm. I know it’s silly, but… I feel like I know its thoughts already. Its emotions. Is that dumb?”

“No,” I replied. “Not at all.”

“Can I… touch it?” Brynhyld asked.

“Of course, just, be gentle,” Neeta said as she handed it to Brynhyd.

The two scooted closer together, cooing over the baby beast that was yet to be. How quickly things change.

“You know ladies, I think it’s time for me to go for a stroll. I’ll leave you to it,” I said, getting up slowly. I felt a lot better now that I was on dry land and had rested a bit, but I still knew to take it easy.

“Can you call the others?” asked Olivia without turning around from her cooking pot. “The stew will be ready soon, then we should rest. It could be a long journey tomorrow.”

I nodded. “Sure.”

I reached Azrael and Kharis first.

“Olivia said dinner was ready so you should head back. How is Kharis?”

The dragonkin stood up from the powerful blue beast which was unusually subdued. Just like its master, it was resting.

“She is well,” replied Azrael. “She has some minor injuries to the wing but I believe they should heal in a few days to a week. How is the Valkyrie?”

“The same, although Olivia seems to be worried there is more to the wounds than meets the eye. Neeta will take a look later and all of us will keep an eye on it.”

As though she sensed we were talking about it I could hear Olivia yelling in the distance though I couldn't quite make out the words.

“If I know her, Olivia is saying it’s going to get cold and you should head back.” I laughed. “You go there first, I’ll go get Eva next. I can skip Saya since I saw her heading to camp already.”

I walked off down the rocky shore, the tide had receded some, giving us a bit more beachfront.

Still, it stung the bottom of my feet, and I winced. I did not look forward to sleeping on this ground tonight.

As soon as we cleared over into the southern kingdom, I wanted a good bed and breakfast.

Surely they had one there, right? The land of forests and maybe elves. God that would be great. I needed a break, even a short one. I was damp and sore and hurting.

My thoughts lost focus as I heard a loud metallic sound, I paused before I realized what I was hearing. Eva was swinging her sword wildly.

Was she… fighting someone?

My guard went up for a moment before I realized there was neither an enemy nor an opponent. Eva was just practicing on her own, sparring into the wind.

I walked up on her quietly, not wanting to disturb her but not sure how to interrupt.

Just as I was about to open my mouth to say something she whirled, the tip of her blade inches from my throat.

“Okay, you got me,” I said, throwing my hands up in the air. “That’s pretty impressive.”

She sighed and gave me a look.

“Your helmet is off,” I remarked.

“I don’t need that anymore, neither of us do.” She lowered her blade. “You have shown me that now, Daniel.”

She was pretty, though in a much more intense way than Anna. Though they were the same age, there was a difference about them. She was fit and wiry, not an ounce of fat on her.

“I’m glad to hear you say that, Eva. I thought you might come around. I am just surprised it’s this fast.”

“Yeah, I want to apologize for the way I acted. What you did for Anna out there….”

“It was nothing.”

“It wasn’t, and I can’t… I can’t understand it. You are not a Valkyrie, and she is not your firebound. You risked your life for her.”

“She needed my help.”

Eva eyed me up and down. “Yes, that she did.”

She motioned to her armor. “Want to help me with these? I need to wash them.”

“I was supposed to bring you in for dinner.”

Eva nodded. “Okay, later then. Help me bring them in.”

“Okay.”

We split up the armor and walked back toward the campsite silently for a while.

“You know Daniel, a Valkyrie only takes off her armor around those whom they can trust their life with.”

“And you trust me now? Us?”

“I… do. But I am afraid to admit that. I’m not sure what I’m becoming out here, with you. I’m not sure what Anna is becoming.”

I laughed. “Well, that makes two of us. I just adopted a baby hydra, so I’m not exactly sure what’s going on myself. How about we save the speculation and enjoy dinner?”

“Sounds like a plan… Captain Daniel.”

Captain?

At dinner, we had only three usable bowls to eat from to go around.

Neeta and Brynhyld were becoming fast friends and shared a bowl, while Azrael did the same with Anna who had regained consciousness though was a little groggy.

That left Saya, Eva, and me to share one bowl three ways. Our trio took turns passing it and sipping the gruel that Olivia had made with the ingredients she’d salvaged.

We tried to get our valiant chef to take a seat with us, but she was in full mother-mode, hovering between all of us and tending to the pot on the fire. She was planning on eating the leftovers from the pot.

“Eat up! Tomorrow’s a big travel day!” Olivia chided as she refilled our bowl for the second time.

Saya nodded and slurped dutifully before handing it to me. I looked at it and managed a weak grin and had some before passing it to Eva who took it wordlessly. Satisfied we were eating as much as we should be, Olivia moved on to the next group.

She was usually a good cook, and the gruel was edible… but that was about it. It was decidedly salty and had a pungent aroma of saltwater and acid, likely from some of the seaweed used in place of vegetables.

None of us had the heart to tell her to stop serving though.

As we finished what would hopefully be our last bowl, Saya and Eva traded tips on the finer points of riding and combat, trading battle stories.

I smiled at the two of them, I was happy about this part of things. That the girls were getting along, and not just the two on either side of me.

My gaze turned across the fire where Olivia had finally put down her ladle and bowl and was having a seat beside Neeta, who was cradling the egg just as she had been earlier.

Saya followed my gaze. “You think you made the right call, saving that thing?”

“It nearly killed the both of them from what Brynhyld told me,” Eva added. “But um… I’m sure Daniel had his reasons.”

“Yes, I did have my reasons.” I replied, reminding myself of them. “I’m not convinced all these beasts are evil on their own. Remember what happened in the north? People can be corrupted easily, why not beasts? I think that is what happened in the seas around the Illuminara.”

In a way, the egg represented a kind of hope, just like Neeta did, of a better future in this world.

Hope for an untainted land filled with untainted creatures.

After dinner it was time to get to work on our shelter.

Thankfully the weather was okay, and the dragons had found perches for themselves. So for us, we simply spread out what blankets and clothes we had and tried to smooth out a patch on the stones that wasn’t too painful.

Surprisingly, several of the girls fell asleep rather fast.

The sun was setting over the water, and already I heard Azrael and Saya snoring behind me, curled up together.

Olivia was sorting through her pack, but I saw her yawning.

Brynhyld was helping Anna get comfortable and Neeta was taking another look at her wounds.

I felt a hand on my shoulder. It was Eva.

“Can you give me a hand… by the water?”

“Sure.” I rose to my feet.

We walked out to the shoreline where we had dropped her armor. The sun was dipping lower fast, the weather becoming cooler.

“I wanted a hand with my armor,” Eva said. “Are you still good with helping me clean it?"

“Uh yeah, no problem. Then I think we’d better hit the hay. Everyone else already is.”

“Of course, Daniel,” Eva said. “The truth is I just wanted a minute alone with you. This seemed like a good excuse.”

I chuckled.

“Subtle, very subtle.”

But despite it being a pretext, I still got to work helping her clean. Eva was a good teacher and showed me how to clean and take care of the steel plates. I took note as my own armor needed care as well.

“This is great!” I said as I lifted a shiny breastplate from the waves. “My armor will need cleaning at some point too I’m sure. At this rate, it may start rusting with all the saltwater baths we’ve taken, and I’m surprised it’s not scratched to hell.”

Eva laughed loudly then clapped a hand to her mouth, realizing the others were sleeping. She shook her head with mirth in her eyes.

“Imagine that, Ithrandi steel rusting! Scratching! That’s a good joke, Daniel!”

“I guess you might know more about it than me, but I should have figured…. It’s powerful stuff, isn’t it?”

She gave me a funny look. “What kingdom are you from, Daniel?”

“None really. I came from a place that’s pretty far away. I’m not sure you’d even believe me, if I told you.”

She paused, nodded, and continued cleaning for a minute. “So why did you come then? Daniel, what is your true purpose here? What guides you? I know you are the Anatheid. But as a man… beyond that.”

I looked out over the waters, and began to think.

What had been my purpose all this time?

The question rattled me a little.

On the surface it was obvious, everything was laid out logically. I was to defeat the Dark queen, keep the next age from becoming dark and evil under her influence. To help it prosper and be harmonious once it was rid of her. To do that I needed the artifacts. But I knew that wasn’t what she was asking.

She was asking the reason behind it all. My reason.

“I needed to save Mehlar and become more powerful to protect him,” I answered her finally. “But now… now that I have that power… I’m not sure. I guess the more I travel, and the more I meet new people in this land… I want to help them. I want to make this world all it deserves to be.”

I laughed and shook my head, looking out into the darkening sky.

“Is that crazy? You know my mother, she always said that I was born to lead, but I laughed it off. Yet my whole life I've found myself fighting battles for others. Then things in my life kind of changed, and I started to avoid all that. I was retreating, kind of, after the tragedy that happened to me and… well… then I came here….”

Instead of responding right away, Eva put away the last piece of her armor. They were all neatly stacked behind her past the tide mark. Well cleaned.

“Daniel, you impress me. You know that.”

Her eyes were twinkling.

For a moment our gazes locked. Then she shook her head, offering a hand.

“Let's get back to camp.”

I took it, groaning as I got up. I was sorer than I thought. Eva helped me hobble my way back and though I thought the camp was all sleeping, I heard some whistles and catcalls.

“What!?” I asked.

“Looks like you two are getting close!” Azrael teased.

Hadn't she just been sleeping?

Eva dropped my hand. “Let’s just get some shut eye!”

Even in the dark, I could see she was blushing.

Chapter 19

A New Day

WE GOT a quick start in the morning. The first thing I did was confer with Brynhyld, Olivia and Neeta about Anna’s condition. The three of them had checked and cleaned her bandages again in the morning. None of them could find any magical taint to the wounds however they still looked painful, and Anna was quite sluggish in waking up.

There was little any of them could advise other than that she needed rest and recovery, and time. All things that were in short supply. We could do nothing but monitor her wounds and hope she got better and not worse. If she got worse, we would have to make a decision on how to best find her a place to heal and recover.

After our morning meeting and then breakfast, we headed off. We were back on track now and headed southwards with the mountains on our left and the sea on our right, making our way towards the southern kingdom.

We flew low and slow, now just for Anna’s benefit, but also because we did not want to be spotted again.

Neeta was still getting used to being on dragonback. She rode with me. Her excitement seemed to override her fear at this point. Mehlar was a logical choice, being the largest. I just had to remind him frequently to slow down. He rarely enjoyed containing himself thusly.

Bundled tightly in cloth and sitting in her special basket in front of Neeta’s chest was her precious egg. She’d also been given a spare tunic and leggings by Anna, although getting her to wear it had been a bit of a struggle. She tried to convince the girls that they all had beautiful bodies like hers, and none of them needed to be ashamed of their nakedness.

Eventually, she had relented, if only for the sake of speeding things along. I was glad of that.

It felt nice to be moving again.

Brynhyld and Olivia predicted that we were about two day’s journey to the edge of the eastern kingdom, even at the slow speed we were currently taking.

The best case scenario, the one we hoped for, was that whatever dark force had sent the storm after us believed us to be lost or stranded at sea. The worst case was a little harder to swallow. This was the scenario where they knew we were coming now and preparing for our arrival. We had to be ready for this possibility.

All of us knew that there was a chance we might have to fight our way to Elias, but hoped we could avoid it, if possible. It would not be easy, and we were in need of respite.

Anna and Eva now flew proudly without their helmets. No one commented on it, but I took note, and I saw the other girl's eyes wandering as well. It was quite the large amount of progress in a short amount of time. Anna appeared somewhat better today, able to fly on her own, although we were all keeping a very close eye on her. She was tough and could be hiding her pain.

We paused briefly for a short rest and rations on another rocky beach by the cliffs, and the girls talked of nothing much in particular. The content of their words was not important, but I noticed how everyone was getting along better and better as the days passed, and it warmed my heart. This was a band from different kingdoms and even species, and we were coming together under one banner with one purpose.

Good. This is exactly what we need to face the darkness of this world.

We were off again shortly with not much time to rest. We had to continue on towards our destination.

As we flew, I thought, this time, about the question Eva had asked me on the beach the night before… about my purpose. Surely, this unity was part of it, bringing together all these different people. And yet… I knew this was the easiest part in a way. This world was fractured, and these people hungered for a common goal.

The dark elves and queen weren’t just going to let this happen however. They wanted to pull the races of varya and their respective kingdoms apart even further. What we had to do was stop them before it was too late. It was a race to gather and consolidate power, both in terms of arms and armies and also political power.

Then there was the matter of what had happened in the north. Even if I defeated the dark elves' advances, there would still be fighting afterwards. Chaos still thrived in the spaces inbetween. None of this journey was simple or easy.

But then nothing ever was easy or simple, in this world or even my home world.

My thoughts turned to the call I’d received on the day before I arrived in Varya. The call from my best friend George. It was not something I had thought about in a long time. I had been too busy to really attend to his needs then, and I regretted it.

I saw myself as I had been then, watching the scene play out like an observer. I had been sitting in the library. I had been reading a book. Not just any book, a fascinating one. One that drew me in from the very start with tales of a powerful prince and a brilliant golden dragon. A tale of Varya.

George’s call had ripped me away from that book momentarily. He had acted like he needed help and asked me to join him at a party. I had brushed him aside. Now, I realized he didn't need anything. He had been offering me a chance, a chance to go out and live life.

After my mom had died, I’d hidden myself away, with books and with my studies. Before that I’d been active in sports and with my friends. I’d been a whole different person. I hid that person away. Perhaps for too long.

Thanks, George, for believing in me. I hope you are doing well, on the other side of that portal.

When I had come to Varya, I hadn’t known what awaited me here. I couldn’t have known that. But I did now. I had a talent. Mom saw it. George saw it. I’d been denying it because with it came a whole lot of responsibility, and that was scary.

I wasn’t scared any more.

I looked at the girls astride their dragons, beside and ahead of me. I wasn’t scared that I couldn’t save them, no. That fear was gone, replaced with cold hard determination to get the job done. I knew that no one else was coming to do it. It had to be me, so I couldn't… wouldn’t… fail.

I ran my hand over Mehlar’s scales and looked down at the great gold beast. It was good that I did not have to do this alone. We were one, my dragon and me. He was my courage and the other half of my beating heart.

I felt a hand upon my back, surprisingly warm despite the chill morning air.

“Daniel,” Neeta said in my ear, pressing close so I could hear. “You have been quiet all morning. What is on your mind.?”

“Honestly? Everything. But don’t worry… I feel good.”

“Oh? I’m glad, but still, you appear tense.” Neeta gave my shoulders a little squeeze. “When we next land, I will give you a proper Illuminara massage. It will calm you down.”

“I’d like that.”

It turned out I’d have to wait for my massage, because at our second stop for the day, we ran into another issue.

Namely… no more food.

This led us to try our hand at fishing. The idea made Neeta slightly uncomfortable. As a vegetarian and a steward of the sea, the idea of eating its creatures was more than a little repellant to her.

She let us know that she respected our choice but would have to bow out. All she asked was that we respected the environment and did not take more than we needed and used all of the fish. Olivia assured her she would, although she did not know how we would catch anything.

That was where Eva and I came in. I had experience from camping and Eva offered to help, though she did not explain where she got her own experience. I assumed from being a scout. One would have to be resourceful on longer missions.

To create makeshift fishing poles we used twine from our pack and pieces of driftwood. We found a few small molluscs to use as bait. It was a pretty ramshackle operation, but we actually managed to catch two scrawny looking fishes.

Neeta collected some seaweed and chopped it up to make a salad to be her main dish and to accompany ours. Olivia started a fire and managed to fry up our catch whole once it was gutted and cleaned. Neeta looked away.

Between all of us, the whole meal only amounted to a few bites. Still, it would keep us fed until evening where we would likely have to do some more foraging.

After lunch I joined Olivia to check on Anna. She frowned at my presence but eventually relented and let me see her wounds. I tried to keep my face level, since she could not see the ones on the back herself, but it was looking rather bad.

Olivia cleaned and dressed them.

“How do they look?” Anna asked. “I feel… fine.”

She grimaced at the words and as Olivia pressed a cloth to one of the cuts.

“Fine?” I repeated. “I think they are hurting you more than you let on.”

Anna grimaced but did not respond.

“They are getting worse,” Olivia said finally. “I couldn’t be sure until today, they seem to have grown since this morning. They are darker, and the cuts are inflamed. Since it is not magical I can only assume it is one thing…”

“Poison,” said Brynhyld, coming up on us. “It is poison then.”

“I told you I’m fine!” Anna growled, trying to stand but stumbling just in time for myself and Olivia to catch her.

“Just… give me a moment!” Anna said grumpily. “You… you all saw me flying earlier, I can get up on my own.”

The three of us exchanged glances.

“Okay, let's just rest a little after lunch then, Anna,” I suggested. “And let Olivia take a closer look. Brynhyld, a word?”

The Valkyrie captain nodded and the two of us left the healer and patient, going for a quick walk. As soon as we were out of earshot I voiced my concerns plainly.

“She needs a healer more skilled than any of us here,” I said finally. “We need to go inland.”

I motioned Neeta over and conferred with her as well. She told us it was beyond her abilities as well, though she offered to take the Valkyrie back with her if needed to see the healers down below.

I thought about that for a second but it posed a host of other issues, not to mention it seemed unlikely Anna would agree to it. Brynhyld and I shot the idea down, deciding it was best to find human healers in the nearest city.

“But Daniel,” Brynhyld said finally. “Give her one last day, until tomorrow. If she doesn’t improve we will find a way to get her to a healer who specializes in such things.”

“I agree. Bryn, you make sure you convince her to be honest about her symptoms and let her know our plan as gently as you need to. I’ll go back and explain the situation to Az and Saya.”

“Master, do you mind if I take some time in the water? It’s… a little bit difficult for me having spent so much time on dry land.”

“Oh, of course. Why don’t you go do that while we get things sorted.”

“Thanks!” Neeta beamed. “I will be quick. I can also check the perimeter for any disturbances once I’m under the waves.”

We parted then and I went to our campfire, explaining what we had found out about Anna to the remaining members of my firebound team. We were all in agreement, tomorrow we would go find her a healer if needed. We needed to go inland at some point anyway.

Neeta returned after a short while to tell us she had sensed no dark forces in the waters and that the coast was clear. She seemed refreshed by her time swimming and I was happy to see one positive thing this afternoon.

Neeta couldn’t help but gush a little about what she’d seen to us. Everything was different here for her, she explained. She had never been in the shallows other than the one island, and the waters here were a totally new experience that excited her even more than being on land. There were new fish and new plant life…. Everything felt new.

Anna came walking over, wearing a brave face. She was standing on her own, but I noticed that her movements were slow and stiff. I did not, however, question her any further. There was nothing to say.

We all mounted up, Neeta getting behind me, and resumed our day’s journey.

She was finally at ease behind me, enjoying the flight. Sometimes she asked me to go higher or lower, faster or slower. I usually wasn’t a fan of backseat fliers, but I enjoyed making her happy.

I couldn’t help but sneak glances over at Anna and Kharis.

The dragon seemed healthy but Anna was not flying up to her old form. She sat rigidly and handled slowly.

One more day of travel, and then we go inland. If she needs better care, we may be able to get it there.

We flew without stopping until the evening, though we kept our pace reasonable.

We saw many interesting sights as we did so, like schools of flying fish and a beautiful sunset, but by the end of our ride, I was not enjoying it. The worry about Anna hung heavy about me, as did what I might find when we finally if and when we went inland.

When we camped that night, we did not find much food, and our attempts at fishing failed.

We managed a few crabs, and Neeta helped make another seaweed salad, but this was not enough to feed any of us until we were full.

To make matters worse, all the wood we found around the camp was damp, so we could not start a natural fire.

Azrael cast a draconic ball of flame for us, but it did not provide the same comforting warmth of a natural flame and felt more like a heat lamp for a reptile’s cage.

Sleep did not come easy to me. The ground was damp, the stones were hard and sharp, and my belly was empty. I gave up after a while and went for a walk along the shoreline.

There wasn’t much beach, just a long narrow strip of coast.

I headed off on my own, leaving the girls to sleep. My thoughts were filled with strategies about the day to come. I thought about the artifacts we were after. First the ring, which we hoped to find in the south, and then the staff which we still did not know where to search for.

I leaned back against the rock wall and looked out to the sea, just breathing, clearing my thoughts. I noticed a small wake. Then something breached the water. I became alert instantly, cursing myself for leaving my sword at camp.

I needn’t have worried, it was no enemy.

Neeta arose from the waters, naked as, well, the day I met her.

The Illuminara took her time sauntering over to me, not shy but reveling in my gaze. She smiled when she was standing close and stopped just short of me.

“Were you expecting someone else?” she asked.

“No, but you did scare the heck out of me, Neeta,” I replied. “I worried one of the beasts had followed us out here.”

“No, I sense no presence of them in the waters at all.”

I nodded. “In a sense, that’s what I’m afraid of. Maybe I was wrong. Maybe they weren’t trying to kill us… just delay us.”

“Nothing at all, not that I could find. It is peaceful out here. Quiet.” Neeta stepped closer to me. She was glowing a soft pink.

“Yes, just the two of us and the sea.”

“You know Daniel, once this is done… once you are safely inland… I need to go home," Neeta said. The Illuminara must have seen my eyebrows raise because she quickly spoke up again to reassure me: “Oh I mean… don’t think I don’t want to stay. I really do. It’s just that there is so much I need to do, to help with, especially now with all we know. As soon as I can, we will be reunited. I… can’t stay away from you long.”

She blushed with the last part and I smiled.

“I’m glad to hear that,” I said. “Because I think we just got started last time.”

Neeta blushed deeper. “Well, Daniel, if that's the case…” Neeta said, “I owe you a massage, don’t I?”

“You do.”

She stepped closer, until our bodies were almost touching. Then she took her hands and pressed them against my chest.

“Usually I lay down for massages…” I said with a smirk.

“Oh, we are going to try a different type tonight.”

Chapter 20

Entering The World

I AWOKE to excited cries all around.

Despite my earlier restlessness, I was out cold after my “massage” with Neeta. As a result, it took me longer than usual to get up and ready and see what the commotion was about. I rubbed my eyes and sat up, looking around.

Everyone but me appeared to be awake, and they were all talking excitedly, crowded around something in the center of the camp.

I heard it then, a mewling cry. One that I had not heard since I first came to Varya. The unmistakable sound of a baby dragon.

I bolted upright, quickly putting on my pants which we had discarded last night.

I rushed over to the gaggle of girls. They were circled around what was unmistakably the small form of a dragon. Then I saw the fragments of shell all around it, the mucous membrane.

Of course, of course not a dragon… but so similar. The hydra, it has hatched!

I looked down at the little thing. I realized it wasn’t quite like our dragons. No, it lacked wings even in this infant state. It was dark blue with bright green eyes. It yelped and waddled over to Neeta. She took the infant hydra into her arms, and I could not help but notice she began to glow bright white, a hum of energy surrounding her.

Codex, what on earth is happening here?

<< Neeta has bonded with the creature, though the nature of that bond is not within my knowledge. >>

The hydra cooed, and Neeta lifted it up higher, turning him to face me. “That’s your daddy Daniel!” she said.

Olivia giggled and Saya coughed loudly. I wasn’t sure she was ready to cede that term, but I smiled all the same.

“Well hey there, little guy.”

I reached out my hand and he rubbed against it, then it went back to Neeta, burrowing into her breast.

The girls, as infatuated as they were with the baby hydra, decided to give Neeta some space and went off to hunt for some shellfish for breakfast and to feed the infant creature. That was a good idea. Mehlar had hunted very quickly after he hatched, and this whole scene was feeling very reminiscent of that.

When we were alone I felt the intimacy of the moment all the more strongly. “Daddy, huh?” I asked, joking but only slightly.

“Maybe not daddy, Daniel, but certainly she seems to have a connection to you. Look at how she gazes upon you.”

I reached out my hand, and it nuzzled it again.

“What are you going to name her?” I asked.

Neeta smiled. “Hala, it is a powerful name. In the myth of our people Hala was the first beast to lead us to the very bottom of the sea. In an age where the great beasts were friendly to us, Hala was a queen.”

“Like Mehlar was in the second age for men.”

She smiled and petted the baby hydra. “Yes, just like that.”

“Why does it only have one head?” I asked.

She laughed. “It's just a baby! Heads are a sign of power, it will grow them as it matures.”

I thought of her mother, I wondered if that was the maximum for she had been powerful indeed.

Then the others arrived, they brought a few small crabs that they had scavenged.

When little Hala caught sight of them, she deftly jumped from Neeta’s arms towards the pile. She managed to snag one out and chomp it down whole before Olivia gathered the basket and kept the rest from scurrying off.

Little Hala looked up with innocent eyes and burped, causing us all to laugh.

After we all had breakfast, we began our preparations to leave for the day's journey.

It became apparent to me at that time that we had a problem. Anna was struggling, and she was no longer able to hide it or grin and bear it as she had yesterday. The poison had gone deeper

I took Eva and Brynhyld aside while the others were packing, under the pretense of looking for more driftwood for the morning cooking fire. Thankfully we had enough already.

“Well, I know we all see it. We waited a day but it has only gotten worse. Anna needs care,” I said bluntly. “We will go inland today. We are also basically out of food, another day's journey south along the coast will be no good for any of us.”

“I agree,” said Eva. Then she laid a hand on my shoulder. “Let us do this. For our sister.”

Chapter 21

Dry Land

“WE ARE GOING INLAND,” I told the group. Everyone, including Anna was now around the fire.

“I’m… I’m fi-”

“You aren’t,” I cut Anna off. “And that’s okay. We need to get you care. A herbalist, someone with knowledge of antidotes. Brynhyld assures me we can find this in major cities, even smaller townships. We can’t wait any longer.”

Anna didn’t argue any further.

The rest of the girls were all prepared to follow this order and began discussing preparations we would need to make.

“I have an announcement too,” Neeta said, interrupting the discussion momentarily. “I will be leaving today as well. I will be returning, with Hala, to the Illuminara.”

There were gasps all around which she waved away. I struggled to hear the words come from her as well, even though I knew already last night that this was her plan. I would miss her.

But it is the right decision, for her, Hala and the Illuminara. We will be reunited soon. I’m sure of that.

“I know it is difficult, but it was always the plan for me to return. I have seen so much already and done so much. I want to continue on this journey, but Hala needs me, and my people need my help as the boundary continues to fail. Hala came into my life for a reason, and she must be in the sea. Already she is thirsty for it.”

Indeed, the hydra’s eyes were even now fixed out upon the open ocean.

“But I will be there for you, as will my people, if you need support. Daniel, you must take this,” Neeta handed me a shell and the others helped me tie it around my neck.

“As my beacon, it will allow us to speak. Just speak into it. It will glow, if I wish to contact you and the same in reverse.”

The goodbyes were long and heartfelt, and unexpected. Neeta was so unlike us in some ways, for she was sad to be going, but sure that she’d see us all again, me especially.

As she was saying her goodbyes down the line, Azrael nudged me and whispered in my ear. “After all this, you have yet to make her your firebound? She is beautiful, smart and powerful. I do not understand. ”

“We um… we did what you are thinking about. But it wasn’t like the first time with you or the others, and we didn’t become firebound. Not yet. But I believe we could in the future.”

“You should, as soon as you can-” Azrael stopped her whispering as Neeta reached us both.

The Illuminara was smiling broadly, glowing a bright and happy green. She hugged Azrael then led me a few steps away from the others, having said her goodbyes to them all and wanting a personal moment with me.

She’d let Hala go on the ground, and the hydra was splashing around in the shallows. Neeta reached out her hands, and I took them on my own.

Hala coed and splashed happily. Neeta giggled, looking down at the adorable little baby hydra. She was now rubbing her head against Neeta’s ankle.

“Give us a second, little one,” Neeta said, ushering it off back into the water to play.

“I don’t think she’s going to give us long.” I chuckled.

“Oh, this’ll only take a few seconds. But they are very, very important seconds.”

Neeta leaned in close, and we kissed. She pressed her body against mine, her tongue hungrily seeking mine. There was no art to the moment, just pure lust and passion from us both. When she pulled away she was panting, and I was more than a little excited down below.

“Don’t forget this… don’t forget me. This isn’t goodbye, my beacon.”

“It better not be,” I said, my eyes raking her form hungrily.

A cheer arose from behind me, and Neeta blushed, going pink, showing some of that old shyness. The girls had been watching.

I laughed. “There’s the Neeta I met underwater.”

She laughed with me. “Yes, I am still that Neeta, too.”

“But you’ve grown so much. I’m proud to be your beacon. Do what you need to do for your people. And take care of this adorable little creature. If she’s anything like Mehlar, she’ll be big in no time.”

Neeta bowed before me, then she turned. We watched, all of us, as she stripped out of her clothes and waded into the water with Hala following close by.

Neeta’s form was perfect with her aura now a confident yet determined blue. The Illuminara didn’t turn. She arched her arms and dove downwards disappearing beneath the waves with Hala. She emerged to splash us and giggle. Hala joined in with a small jet of water.

We waved and yelled, and some tears were shed as the Illuminara and her hydra did their victory lap in the water. Then finally vanished from sight.

We mounted our dragons, slowly and somberly. While we had been all smiles in our parting, it was now hitting all of us that we had said goodbye to Neeta and we were packing up our beach camp for the last time.

We did not know what we were going to face in the southlands.

The only one of us who had ever been this far south was Eva, who had told us of a recon mission she’d flown here in the past. She didn’t have much information and only saw a series of villages unaffiliated with any particular kingdom.

There were no recent reports about these villages that either Brynhyld or her two Valkyries knew of. Olivia, ever the scholar, chimed in that she had not read anything about them recently either.

“So we are walking into the unknown,” I concluded.

“It wouldn’t be the first time,” said Saya.

“Nor the last,” added Azrael. “It is time that we rode. It is best for us to leave in the early hours, it gives us time to change course if things are not agreeable.”

Well, we all know what is meant by that.

“Agreed,” I said. “Let us ride.”

Together we ascended, six of us, against an unknown world.

I felt an emptiness behind me, where Neeta usually sat. I made a promise to myself that I would check on her as soon as I could.

As soon as we crested the mountaintops, we saw an unmistakable sign upon the horizon. Thick black smoke. I signaled to the girls to find a perch atop a ridge and stop for a moment to assess.

The six of us landed in a row, at first just watching in stunned silence. All this time, right on the other side of the ridge… signs of destruction had been waiting for us.

“A forest fire?” Olivia said hopefully.

“I doubt it,” said Brnhyld.

We continued to watch, but from this distance it was unlikely we could see anything in detail. Until we got closer.

For now, all we could see was the black tendrils reaching skyward. And there were a lot of them. So much so that when one looked towards the southern forest it was all you could see.

Nearer to us, things looked a little less bleak. Just a short ride from our perch, in the lee of the mountains were a series of rudimentary buildings that comprised a small village.

“Come, let’s see what we can find below,” I said. “I see a village before us. We need food, rest, and help for Anna.”

“Will it be okay?” Olivia asked with concern across her face.

“Of course it will!” Saya snorted proudly. “We are six of the most powerful dragonriders in the whole of Varya!”

“It will be fine,” I agreed. “Look closely. It's just a normal village. And if there are dark ones here, then they will feel our fire. Now let’s move.”

The time to act was now, we could no longer hesitate and hide from the truth. The dark elves were not here in this village, but danger was on the horizon. We needed to prepare. Now.

I kicked Mehlar’s sides. He let out a snort then rose high into the air, flapping his wings eagerly and sendings gusts of wind down below.

“Let’s go!” I yelled as I took off and urged Mehlar into a dive and headed straight towards the village.

I could hear wingbeats behind me and knew that they were following. It was a short ride down into the valley where the village sat, but it was quite a nice one.

Unfortunately we arrived so soon we could not enjoy this flight for long, and as we flew close to the village I braced myself for anything.

At first, we just circled above, looking down at the small dwellings. The place was still and static. There was no movement at all.

After doing our scouting, we all landed our dragons outside the village perimeter. Anna and Azrael stayed with them, and the remainder of us went in on foot for a closer look.

The atmosphere was tense, and we entered with hands on our weapons, but this was quickly proven unnecessary. There was no one in the village. It was a ghost town. The place consisted of about ten to twenty buildings, a few farmhouses, and a grain silo. We explored it for a good half an hour or so, opening doors, checking in alleys and anywhere we could think of to find evidence or people in hiding.

All our attempts turned up nothing at all.

“Do you see this?” I asked Olivia, running my hands along a desk we’d found in one of the huts.

“Your um… finger?” she asked incredulously.

“Dust,” I replied, waving it in front of her face for a closer look. “This place was deserted a while ago.”

“But… why?” she asked.

“It can’t be anything good,” Saya grumbled, entering the hut as well. “In any case, Daniel, we haven’t found anything anywhere.”

“Agreed, and we can forage for food!” said Olivia, her mind already working the possibilities for dinner.

“I will need to scout the surrounding area to see what is going on in the other nearby villages, but let’s call the others first and then make a decision on the plan for the day.”

Once the dragons were settled, we decided we would take some time to establish a camp. Olivia would indeed go forage while Saya wanted to look for more clues within the village alongside Azrael.

Brynhyld was taking care of Anna whose condition looked to be worsening. Since we could not find any healers in the abandoned village, we did our best to make her comfortable for the moment. At least now she could rest indoors on a bed.

But we need to keep looking.

With Anna taken care of, I went with Eva. Together we mounted our dragons and headed off into the surrounding countryside to scout for any other villages.

Every time we came across any human dwellings they were empty. Things were left unattended, as though people left in a hurry. After the third such group of buildings, Eva and I took a breather. I looked at her, still unhelmed beside me, and her face serious and troubled.

“What do you think happened here, Eva? I’m sure it looks quite different from the last time you flew over.”

Eva shook her head. “I don’t know now. But after the black magic we saw in the north, I wouldn’t put it past the dark elves to be so bold as to come here.”

I nodded. “My thoughts too, and that smoke….”

“It must be. Daniel, it must be them. They beat us here after all.” Eva said. “What will you do?”

I gritted my teeth. “I get the feeling we are walking into a trap here, and yet I don’t see another alternative. We need to know if the southern kingdom persists. And we need Anna to get treated, and for the north to know what has happened here. Do you get me?”

Eva sighed, looking me up and down. “You know I was just getting used to this. I will miss it, if you send me up north. I really will.”

She was blushing a little and looking away.

I chuckled. “Oh? And what do you mean by ‘this’?”

Eva leaned in and kissed me gently, softly, then pulled back. She tucked her hair behind her ears and coughed. “Um, we should go.”

I smiled. “How about one for the road?”

“Huh?” Eva asked, turning.

I held her close, kissing her softly but deeper as she warmed to my embrace. She was panting and grinding against me. She had so much pent up energy, just waiting for a release in our sudden moment of passion. Then, once more, she pulled back.

“Daniel… I… not now. Not yet. We should really get back. I want to, I do, but-”

“I get it. I’ll wait. Because ‘this’ is worth it.”

She smiled a little. “Thank you.”

We returned to see the rest of the girls and once I got close enough I could smell food wafting from the doorway out into the empty street. We were greeted inside with heaping plates of rice with something like plantains on top. It was delicious.

As we ate, we all compared notes.

The girls' stories matched our own. In this village, they had seen no signs of a struggle, no blood or evidence of fights. Only that people seemed to have left in a hurry and quite some time ago.

The question was why?

We all had our theories, but nothing made complete sense. The dark elves were brutal in their attacks in the north, so this didn’t fit the picture.

Were they mind controlled or coerced? This was a possibility that I believed in, but it was pure speculation. It had been hard enough for them to do up north without tipping us off. This too seemed less likely to me.

The food seemed to perk everyone up however, and as speculation died down, we had a moment of reprieve together.

Even Anna looked somewhat better than she had earlier for having rested in a bed and eaten well. Brynhyld had helped change her bandages and had found some fresh linens and herbs in the garden. She used them to make a poultice and apply it. It wouldn’t stop the poison, she told us, but it would slow it some.

“So just to make sure we are all on the same page, “We saw no one? Human or dark elf?” Saya asked.

“No,” Azrael replied. “And what is more I felt no dark magic at work here, at least not in this village.”

“They knew,” Anna said, wincing slightly as she sat upwards from her position on her bedding. “They must have known the dark elves were coming.”

“And they just left? Where would they have gone?” asked Saya.

“I don’t know,” Anna shook her head. “Perhaps they saw the dark ones coming, perhaps that is what the dark ones wanted.”

“Or perhaps it is something worse,” said Eva. “Treason.”

The words hung in the air for a while. No one had an answer, and we each had plenty of questions and worries it seemed.

“It doesn't matter,” I said finally. “Either way we came this far and we need to find out what happened for ourselves. But we must also be careful. I think it's time for some advanced reconnaissance. I think I have a way we can get close to the forest without being seen.”

“I can join you, master!” Saya said quickly.

The other girls also quickly clamored to volunteer, even Anna offering herself but I waved them off.

“Azrael is the best for this I believe. The rest of you, I need you to run perimeter checks. Night is falling and this is when the dark ones usually strike. Make this place as defensible as possible. You can keep the fire on, but keep it low and black out the windows.”

“Will you take Mehlar?” Olivia asked.

I shook my head. “No, he is too easily spotted. I will go to him now before I leave. Az, come join me while the others prepare.”

“As you wish, Daniel,” the dragonkin agreed, following me outside.

Together, we headed to the field where our dragons were roosting. Mehlar lay at the edge of it, with the other dragons spread out behind him. A rather pungent smell alerted me to a pile of deer carcasses a short distance from where he slept. Well, carcasses was perhaps the wrong word. They were mostly a pile of bones at this point. Dragons were rather thorough eaters.

I walked over to Mehlar who was resting and stood over his prone form.

“Happy, aren’t yah? I’m glad. You deserve a good meal.”

He snorted, and began to rise to his feet, slowly extending his wings. He expected a ride.

I put up my hands. “No, not me. I need you to lead the others in my stead. There may be a need for your strength tonight if the dark ones come.”

Mehlar bowed and snorted, pawing at the ground. He let out a low quiet growl and the other dragons in the field began to rise as well, sensing his powerful aura extending to them.

“Take good care of them, buddy,” I said to Mehlar.

I felt Azrael’s hand on my shoulder. “We should go, master.”

I nodded. “Yes.”

Chapter 22

Total Recon

THE LAST TIME Azrael and I had gone out on a solo mission was quite some time ago.

I was surprised to realize it had been back when we had journeyed northward to free Olivia. That had been a time of great anxiety as well, but it had produced the beautiful budding moments of our relationship together.

In a sense, Azrael understood me better than any of the other girls and always had.

Azrael was a fellow outsider in this world as a dragonkin, and together we had faced our exile into the northlands and bonded deeply in that time. She also shared my temper, my desire for action, and most importantly, she understood the heart of the dragon. My heart and Mehlar’s, and how they were connected. So it made sense that she was the one I asked to come along.

As we neared the edge of the woods, we spotted our first dark elves near the edge of the treeline.

There was a whole long line of them, dark elves, stretching across the entirety of the woods like a net ready to catch us. Their troops stretched as far as I could see in either direction from the trees. On closer inspection the scouts seemed lazy and uncaring, bored even. They had plenty of equipment but were not using it. I even noticed several large wooden siege weapons.

Now why would they need those in a forest?

Azrael and I lay down on a nearby ridge and spent some time observing them silently. This led us both to several conclusions, which we discussed telepathically so as not to make any unnecessary noise.

The first was that there was no active combat occurring. The soldiers' attitudes and their care of their weapons and perimeter spoke to that.

The second was that they had been there awhile. There was evidence that they had set up these posts for some time. Latrines had been dug, sleeping areas laid out and the like.

<< So then, what do you think, master? Are they keeping someone in, or trying to keep someone out? >>

I paused to mull this over before answering.

<< I think it's a trap Azrael. It always has been. Yet again, they are one step ahead of us. >>

“What do you mean?” Azrael asked aloud, breaking our silence but keeping to a hushed whisper.

“We came in early,” I replied. “If we’d continued along the coast farther before turning inland we’d have emerged here, right at the forest's edge. They’d have spotted us and taken us down. They weren’t just waiting for anyone. They were waiting for us.”

“Do you think Elias is already…” Azrael trailed off, looking at the fires.

“I don’t know.”

“Then the artifact?” she asked.

I chewed my inner lip. “It is possible they got here first and have it already, and are just baiting us. It’s also possible they failed and are waiting for us to succeed, so they can steal it off of us. Would you have felt it? If they found it? Or if it was near?”

“There is no way to know what Jaina did. They may have learned from that,” Azrael began. “But no, I did not feel anything. Still I do not feel any-”

“Ah, but you should!” a voice hissed, it seemed to come from all around us.

Azrael and I both turned our heads, searching for its source but unable to locate it.

There was a disembodied cackling that followed, “Ha ha ha!”

“Show yourself!” I growled quietly.

“Ha ha ha! As you wish!”

I heard a very loud snap, and out of thin air, a female form appeared before us. She was dark and slender with long white hair and bright red eyes. There was no mistaking her origin. She was a dark elf, but like none I’d ever seen before. She was somehow both gorgeous and vile all at once.

“The queen!” Azrael exclaimed with wide eyes.

The female dark elf only laughed.

“No, not I. Not at this present moment, though perhaps… perhaps one day. I have been following you, or had been. You see you are right. You almost fooled me, almost escaped. But you tripped my barrier. Perhaps these foolish male warriors didn't see you. But I am a sorceress, and I set a ley line. Do not worry, they will not come for us. Not until I command. They cannot hear or see you anyhow, I have set us up in a bubble see?”

She gestured around us and then tapped the air, sending off a ripple that revealed a magical dome around us.

“Your friends won't be able to hear or see you here either, so you might as well play nice. For now, I just want to talk….”

Same old song and dance, a new enemy.

I raised my hands and cast Firebolt as a test. The spell passed through the lady, dissipating all around us and forcing Azrael to throw her wings around us both, shielding us from the blast’s ricochet.

Azreal growled. “A little warning next time?”

“Look!” I said, pointing to the apparition. “Just as I suspected. She isn’t really here.”

The beautiful dark elf didn’t have a single scratch, she stood with her arms folded, a smirk across her sensuous lips.

“Sorceress,” Azrael hissed angrily as she got into a battle stance.

“So sorceress.” I pointed at the dark elf. “Tell us what you want, I’m out of patience for you or you kind.”

The dark elf laughed. “Oh, me? What do I want? Your head I suppose. On a spike, maybe in a silver bowl. But you should think about what you want, Daniel. Because you are the one who has to make a choice. I’m giving you two: save your buddy Elias, or save your lovely new ladies.”

There was another snap and two images, side by side, appeared in front of the dark elf. On the left was a scene of a burning forest, and on the right was the cabin from which we had come.

Only… it was quite different from when we had left it. All around it were dark elves with their spears, evil looks upon their faces.

Shit, I have no way of knowing if these images are real but if they are… we are directly inside of her trap.

“Who are you?” I demanded.

She laughed, a real laugh, with true mirth in her face as she dismissed the images.

“Me? Like my name? How very quaint a question. I am Draketha. But this is not important. What is important is this: I am the one who is going to kill you, and become the new queen.”

A crack like thunder sounded, and a flash of violet light followed.

In an instant, Draketha was gone, and the barrier around us was down.

I looked at Azrael and confirmed she was okay, she nodded but pointed me in the direction of the treeline. It seemed we no longer needed our camouflage, for they had all turned away from us. No doubt at Draketha’s bidding they had renewed an attack, not on us, but on the forest itself.

They lit flaming torches and arrows, using everything at their disposal to set new fires. Even the siege weapons were put to use, for now I saw why they had brought them. Captaults flung large balls of burning pitch.

The fires they set before, those were just the beginning… weren’t they? This wasn’t an ambush for us, they were waiting on us to start in earnest!

She’s making me choose. That fucking bitch. She wasn’t bluffing.

I slammed my hands down onto the ground and summoned Mehlar. Light filled the circular space in front of me and Mehlar appeared, roaring and flapping his wings angrily, sensing his master’s distress. Azrael got on the back with me, and we rose into the air, headed straight back to our camp.

Hold on Elias, if you are in that forest, I’m coming back for you… but for now I have to save my girls.

Chapter 23

Sorceress

I KICKED my heels into Mehlar’s sides, and we shot off with an angry roar. I cast Amplify Magic and Zephyr in quick succession, and we flew like bats out of hell towards the cabin. It would only take us a few minutes, but every second counted.

I didn’t see smoke on the horizon, but as we got close, I saw long black shadowy forms. Familiar ones. Wyverns. Rage rose within me as it did within Mehlar to match, both burning with raw power and ready to rip the things to shreds.

The first one of them, we vaporized with Mehlar’s flaming breath. The second Mehlar stunned with his Screech spell, while I hurled a Solar Spear straight through its chest, causing it to die instantly and drop like a stone.

There were three left, each with riders holding bows that were drawn back. They hesitated, cowed by the ferocity of our attack, looking like they wanted to run.

Big mistake.

Together Mehlar and I used Solar Flare and blinded the three of them with light energy before using Flash Step to close the final step to get into melee range. Mehlar ripped the throat out of the lead one sending rider and beast plummeting.

The second wyvern Azrael caught in her fiery whip and hurled to the ground, and the third I burned to cinders my dragonkin and I battered together with joint fireball attacks.

I sensed Mehlar’s hunger, and his desire to hunt. He looked at the falling forms and then all around us, searching for other riders. We were at the outskirts of the village.

Chase him, and if any follow. Kill them. Drop us here, fly low. Az, stay with him and keep the skies clear!

<< Of course, master!>>

Mehlar and Azrael obeyed, flying low to the ground and letting me off without stopping before rising up again to hunt more of the foul beasts that might be tainting the skies.

I tucked and rolled, hitting the ground running.

I reached out to Olivia mentally now that I was close enough to form the connection.

<<Olivia … give me a report! Are you okay?>>

<< Daniel… we are surrounded… come quickly! Please! >>

I ran towards the hut as fast as I could, and there was the unmistakable smell of sulfur, though I did not see any flames on the buildings.

I could now see Kharis and Arine engaged in a furious battle in the skies. The two girls, Anna and Olivia, were nowhere to be seen either so I assumed they were holed up inside.

I carried on by foot, rushing through the final street and smiting any foolish dark elf that came into my path. I had my sword out and smashed it atop the head of the first enemy I encountered. The second and third were severed in two. My heart was thumping, and my blood was pumping in my ears.

Finally, I arrived in front of the hut.

Chaos was all around, spells were flying wildly. Olivia was not, as I suspected, hiding. Instead she was holding court on the very roof of the hut itself. Bolts of blue frost coming from below were being reflected off an invisible shield of some kind, ricocheting into nearby buildings. Several dark elves were trying to break down the door, and two were scaling the sides, unsuccessfully at the moment, towards the roof.

From on high Olivia was holding them back with barrier magic and pure grit. She was frantic but in control, with her blonde hair matted to the front of her forehead with sweat. She stood atop the cabin at its very apex, deftly casting spell after spell.

<< Olivia, are you okay up there? >>

<< Yes, Daniel… I… I can hold the barriers here for the long range attackers. Just clear the doorway and get inside. Anna is there, alone! >>

I activated Flamewalker, and instantly, I was set ablaze. I sheathed my weapon and used my own arms as scythes of burning mana, ripping through chests, hearts, leather armor and skin. When I reached the door and had rid it of dark elves, I smashed it open. I knew what awaited me there.

Sure enough, there was Draketha. She had beaten her own minions to the punch, or perhaps they were all disposable to her, useless… part of a giant ruse. Pawns. Shields. The sorceress did not turn, and she was bent over Anna’s bedside.

“Step back, foul one. NOW!”

Draketha’s head turned, all the way around, but her body did not move. Glittering black eyes beheld me. “Or what, Daniel?”

“Or you and everything you ever love, will die.”

“Hahah you-”

I didn’t wait for her to monologue. I hurled myself towards her and tackled her to the ground, my body still ablaze. Her body crumpled beneath mine, falling apart like a bag of bones then disintegrating into thin air. Another mirage.

This bitch.

I quickly dusted myself off and turned to the bed, to Anna. I knew I had only moments before either the sorceress revealed herself again or the dark elf troops came through that door. Anna looked okay, but her eyes were closed as if she was in a deep slumber. I checked that she was still breathing. It was faint, but there.

Confident she was okay for the time being, I tried to turn to the doorway… and failed. My body was gripped by a sudden stiffness, as if all my muscles had tightened to their limit and would not release.

I heard laughter from behind me, and a voice that was becoming all too familiar: “Oh Daniel, every move you make is so simple. Run to save the damsel, and rush in to attack. It is a good thing you are so strong, for your tactics are non-existent!”

Damn her, damn her to hell.

I ignored her goading words. I tried to activate any of my spells but failed. I was trapped, a sitting duck. I felt my legs give way as the sorceress kicked them out from underneath me. I hit the ground hard, flat on my back.

The pain actually jolted my system enough to give me momentary control, and I raised my hands immediately after only to feel the boot of the sorceress slam down on my chest. Her two hands were outstretched with her fingers splayed wide, she appeared to be channeling whatever body-freezing attack this was.

We need a way to break it.

<< Oliv->>

“Don’t!” the sorceresses screamed, digging in her heel and causing shooting pains throughout my ribcage. “Don’t even try to use your mental link. Yes, I see through you. Your magic? Hah! You think it can save you? It is as weak as you are in the face of the true darkness.”

“F….f…. Fuck you!” I growled through clenched teeth, all of my effort going into getting my muscles to form the words.

“Oh, is that all? Your final words? Well then, Daniel. It is time to say goodbye!”

Fuck, no… not like this!

I cycled through all my spells, I tried to move, but her channeling ability was too strong. She was leaning over me, getting ever closer. I was drawn into the portal of her red eyes as they hypnotized me, all my thoughts going blank. Her beauty was twisted now, demented, with all of her features distorted and enlarged in strange and unnatural ways.

I heard a sound, a soft scraping. I saw movement in the corner of my eye. Draketha did not notice as she descended upon me, but I did. Her hypnotic gaze no longer had me on lock. I had hope.

Anna… Anna is moving.

Draketha’s hands were closer now, almost around my throat, and she had a wide grin upon her face. I felt the scratch of nails on my flesh and then… her eyes widened, and the red light dimmed.

“Aaah!” Draketha screamed, turning her head.

Anna had managed to get up and stab Draketha with a dagger in her side. It was a weak blow, but it had distracted her channeling, and it had given me my chance. I didn’t intend to waste it. I balled my hand into a fist and cast Fire Palm, focusing all my mana into my fist, concentrating it. Supercharging it.

Then I drove the fist with all my might into the chest of the vile dark elf.

Draketha turned to me and tried to speak but her words were lost in a bubbling torrent of black blood as my fist tore through her chest and out the other side. Her body spasmed and smoked and quickly began to disintegrate, turning to cinders and then to ash and then to pure nothingness.

Anna stood shakily before me in her bed clothes with her brown eyes wide and dazed. She dropped the dagger and swayed. I caught her just before she fell, helping her back to bed. The bandage at her side was soaked with dark red blood.

She began to fall back onto the bed, and I caught her in my arms, gently lowering her.

Chapter 24

Forest

MEHLAR RETURNED SHORTLY, and Olivia and I made quick work of the remaining dark elves. Most had fled, no doubt aware of Draketha’s demise or departure. I doubted we had killed her fully, but whatever form she’d taken appeared gone for the moment.

The rest of the girls returned from scouting. They admitted to being caught up in skirmishes with wyverns that had emerged out of the night.

The girls reported that the dark elves fled alongside their wyverns all at once and we pinpointed that it was from the moment I had felled Draketha.

A quick check of the village was once again performed, and we found it empty and free of threats but just to be safe I wasn’t about to leave Anna alone. Instead I left her with Olivia and Saya for healing and protection.

The rest of us, as a team, headed straight back out towards the forest. If Draketha had made good on one threat, I knew she was likely to do so on the other… and I had no time to waste.

There was no question about tactics now, after what had happened to Anna we all wanted revenge.

And we would get it.

Mehlar opened his maw and let loose with an Alpha Roar and sent us all into overtime. The dark elves on the ground fled before us as we belched fire and hurled our most powerful spells upon them, crashing down like lightning.

The line of them had little resolve and broke easily, some running to hide in the forest others scattering in all different directions.

<<I’m going in. >>

I projected mentally to the girls.

<<I need you to fly above and give me any details you can find and support as best you can >>

There were a few protests but they were short lived. This was something I had to do and I wasn’t going to let anything stop me

<< Can’t you let one of us come with you? >> Brnhyld projected.

<< No, I can’t risk it. I’m going in, alone. This is my final decision dammit. Maybe there is no one in there, maybe there is. But we need to know for sure. And we need to know if the artifact is still there. You need to tail me directly from above, Brynhyld. You and Azrael can project to me if you are close enough. Eva can scout for any more enemies. >>

<< Understood. >>

I let Mehlar drop me to the ground by the edge of the trees. There was little to no more resistance. The dark elves had all fled. It was clear to me that they had no intention of stopping us, their role was done. Expendable. Just like the ones back in the village. Whatever hand Draketha had, she’d already played it.

It was time to play mine, although I didn’t have much of a choice in my cards. I left my armor strapped to Mehlar’s back along with my sword and stripped down to my waist. Brynhyld saw me off. I could see fear behind her stoic expression.

“Daniel, I…” Brynhyld said. “Be careful, master.”

“I will.”

I didn’t wait for any more addendums. I said my goodbyes then I charged in through the smoke and the madness then. The thick smoke choked and clawed at me but I ran. I activated my own Fire Armor, using it as a kind of reverse flame barrier. It worked to a point. Preventing me from getting burned, but doing little to stop the smoke.

I cursed as I tripped and nearly fell over a log. Navigating was difficult. The edges of the forest were not all aflame but the winds shifted the blaze quickly this way and that. If Saya was working to cut off the fire, it wasn’t working. Not here at least.

I spent a long time trying to find a path inwards that wasn’t blocked. I often doubled over, falling into fits of coughing that burnt my lungs.

Eventually I had to deactivate my Fire Armor for it was draining too much of my mana. I had to admit then that I was lost. My brain was foggy and my eyes were blurry. I’d forgotten until that moment that the girls were flying above me.

Of course. A flare.

I shot up a bolt of flame into the air as a flare, trying to get the girls to find my location. I waited for a response for an agonizing minute, not wanting to move but also wary of the flames encroaching. Then it came.

<< Daniel, I have your position! >>

Brynhyld replied from above.

She directed me where to go, and I continued in that fashion, shooting up more flare when lost until I came to a clearing. There it was, just beyond the burnt out trees. Fort had been a poor choice of words. It was a castle, or a fortress at least.

Small fires ranged across it but it was, for the most part, still intact. It was made of mostly stone and covered in old wet moss and likely both of these things helped it survive. Very little about it was flammable, though those parts that were had been ravaged.

The gate for example, which stood before me, was a mess of ashen disintegrating planks. I walked up the ramp towards it and began to see the bodies. Many of them.

Some were dark elves, and some were human. All were dead. I kicked over a dark elf and knelt down to touch his wound. The blood was dried. The battle had taken place before we’d gotten there, no doubt at the same time as the villages on the outlands were evacuated.

The humans inside had been overrun it seemed. I suspected that just as had happened in the north, some kind of traitor here had let Draketha and her ilk create portals and let the enemies in the gates. The enemy was fast and had plenty of tricks. We were slow to adapt, and unwieldy in our approaches.

I will fix this. Elias, everyone. We will get out of this, and I will fix this. I will hit them back harder than ever.

My theory about how the dark elves got in was confirmed once I entered the fortress. There were blue summoning circles all over it like a cancer. Yet still, the battle was long over.

So what, what did Draketha want to lure me here for? What was her aim?

A growing sense of dread crept over me as I searched through the wreckage, looking for any type of clue or hint as to where I should go. I was totally blind. There was no movement and no sign of life, and I was well aware of the fire hemming me in from all sides. It was growing by the second.

Then I noticed it.

A building that was very different from the others. It was partially hidden between two crumbling towers but I could see the apex of it from between them. I skirted the broken stone and got a better view of it.

The place was shaped like a pyramid but other than that I got very little details. The stone was unadorned and unmarked in any way but it appeared to have extensive fire damage all along its sides and roof. I felt drawn to it and walked towards its entranceway. Unlike the front gates, the doors here were open but not burned. I passed through them into a dark hallway.

The place did not get any brighter as I went deeper into it. There were empty torch brackets, with their lights long snuffed out. I lit my own way with a ball of flame.

The place was a tomb, that much became obvious to me quickly by its design. It did not extend deep into the ground but was one very long hall with many side passages and thick doorways. It had been ransacked, violated. Someone had let the enemy directly in here and they’d stripped the place bare.

It felt wrong to see such disarray, like a violation. On either side of me were statues with detailed regal faces. I imagined that they were Elias’s ancestors, and they just might have been.

There are no humans or dark elves here, no one is living, so why am I still going deeper?

But I knew it. There was something at the end; something I needed to see.

The farther I got into the tomb, the more the statues changed in nature. The regal faces were morphing, becoming angular and eventually sprouting long and pointed ears. I knew instinctively that this was an ancient place. I felt the pulse of magic all about, the first sense of anything at all I’d had since I entered the forest.

Elias had never spoken to me about something like this, in the heart of his very own kingdom.

He’d never spoken to me about elves either, the non-dark kind. But maybe that was because it was not his secret to reveal.

I reached the end of the hall, and there stood two massive stone sliding doors. Or at least, what remained of them. They had been reduced to rubble. Here I saw the first signs of struggle, or at least of some kind of humanity. There was blood on the ground in dark macabre streaks. On the floor were strange spiderweb cracks and runic etchings. It was clear to me that some kind of magic had been used to enter this place.

I clambered over the rubble into this final chamber, preparing myself to fight if needed, but though the place was in disarray, it too was empty save for yet another statue in its very center. This statue’s face was mangled, but two pointed ears were unmistakable, and its hands were outstretched.

Why was I drawn here? There is something to glean from this place, I know it. I need to focus… to slow down and try to figure this out.

I looked around the room carefully. I examined the rubble, the walls, the bloodstains and runic patterns. There was little to go on, but I slowed myself down to make sure I took in every detail. This was not my forte, it would have been better to have Olivia down here, but I was working with what I had.

I finally came to the last thing in the room, the statue. I ran my hands along its cold stone surface, searching for any type of hidden feature. The face was destroyed, but the rest of the body was totally intact, or so I thought, until I came to the finger on the left hand

It was cleanly broken, right at the knuckle joint, and it was the only thing missing on the statue. It dawned on me what had happened all at once.

The ring! The artifact! It was here! So she did beat me to it after all… she really took it. But I had to be sure, I had to know. Now I did.

The walls around me shook violently and the ground seemed to groan. The place was on the verge of collapsing from fire damage.

I was out of time now. But I didn’t want to leave empty handed. I frantically searched the rubble one last time, hoping for anything at all.

The ground shook again, and dust fell from the ceiling.

“Fuck! Come on…” I swore.

I found it, a stone out of place at the foot of the doorway. On it was a familiar symbol, one I had learned from my friend at the academy. The symbol of his noble house, the one that had been emblazoned upon his personal effects. The Evertree.

I picked it up and turned it in my hands. It was no coincidence that this was left here at the foot of the rubble. Perhaps Draketha had missed it in her assault, not seeing the consequence, but it told me a story. Elias had been here, and I suspected, was still alive even now.

There are no corpses here. Whoever won this battle… it remains to be seen. All I know is that he was here, she was here, and the artifact is gone now.

I pocketed the stone.

The hall rumbled once more, and I knew it was time to go. There was nothing more for me here, and the place was on its last legs. I jogged at first, then sped up to a run as parts of the interior began to collapse. Columns fell, statutes tumbled and pieces of ceiling fell in my way forcing me to dodge left and right.

When I reached the entranceway, I found that it was blocked by rubble. My adrenaline kicked in, and I channeled my mana into my hands, letting out all the rage and energy of the day in one blinding white hot Solar Spear. It was the last of my two charges for the day, but it did the trick. The powerful white beam shot through the blockage, leaving one perfectly spherical tunnel.

Outside I slammed my hands to the ground, summoning Mehlar to my aid in the courtyard. He appeared with a roar and a flick of his tail. I mounted him, streaking off skyward and leaving the smoking ruins behind.

Chapter 25

Decompression

THE CABIN WAS small for the six of us, but we stood shoulder to shoulder, all around Anna’s bed. She had not woken up again. Olivia had used all of her magic to put the girl into a kind of stasis, slowing down whatever dark magic Draketha had impressed upon her.

We did our best to make her comfortable after each of us said what we needed to say. It all got a little too morbid too quickly and I recused myself to get some air. Brynhyld was the first out to join me and together the two of us took a walk under the guise of scouting the perimeter.

Of course, we had scouted the perimeter plenty. We’d scoured the place. There was no more enemy here. They had gotten what they came for, and we were alone. An empty village and a burned out forest. For now, it seems, the battle is over.

And we lost, isn’t that true? Even though we came this far, we’ve lost this battle.

We did not talk as we walked the streets, on silent patrol of our adopted village. Dark elf bodies lined the streets, blood tainting the night air. Brynhyld and I came to a natural stop by the fence overlooking the field where our dragons lay.

Mehlar and the others were forming a protective circle around Anna’s dragon. They must have known she was in pain just as her rider was. I felt Brynhyld lean into me, and then suddenly she was in my arms. I was surprised to find she was weeping.

I held her close and tight. I felt like I would never let her go. No matter what.

“Daniel?” she asked without removing her head from my chest.

“Yes?”

“Tonight, just for tonight… I want you to make me forget.”

Brynhyld made good on her request shortly after the others fell asleep, dragging me out of the communal cabin and to a nearby empty dwelling. Once we entered, I saw that Eva was there as well, waiting for me….

What they wanted soon became apparent.

They had me lay down on a bed of hay they’d prepared and began to strip, wordlessly.

“I um…” I stuttered, surprised and turned on. This was the last thing I was expecting after today.

Quickly Eva silenced me with her lips, pressing them to my own. Her hands quickly pulled off my shirt next with her face flushed. “I’ve been wanting to do that… for a while.” She grinned. “Was it… good?”

“Perfect,” I growled hungrily, pulling her in for another.

When we parted, I noticed that Brynhyld was stripping down out of her clothes beside us, all the way down to her lacy undergarments before taking them off too, discarding them in the corner of the room and bearing her statuesque body before us both.

Eva stared. I stared. Both of us drank her in.

Brynhyld smiled. “You two look excited.”

“Who wouldn’t be?” I asked. “But I have to ask, Eva, truly… this is what you want?”

“Yes. Yes, I’m sure, I want to join. I want to become one of your firebound!”

Eva was breathing in my ear, her hands running down my chest towards the last piece of clothing I was wearing, my pants.

Brynhyld walked over slowly, tantalizingly. I drank in the sight of her thick thighs, flat stomach, pendulous breasts, and silky hair. She was a goddess in the flesh.

“Stand, Eva,” she commanded. “First, I want you to watch and learn. Then master Daniel will take you too.”

“Yes,” the Valkyrie said breathily in response. “Yes….”

Brynhyld straddled me, guiding my waiting cock into her pulsating warmth. Her silver hair seemed to sparkle in the low light as she rode me, up and down moaning as she did so. “Yes… oh, Daniel… yes. Eva? Are you watching… look closely, look at how you please a man.”

Brynhyld leaned down over me, gyrating her hips and giving me access to her large breasts which I took in my mouth.

“Oh, fuck yes, Daniel… just like that!” she cried as she sped up, her milky white body spasming atop me.

Both of us were quick in coming, the end rushing up to meet us after a few short minutes together. But Brynhyld wasn’t finished. She beckoned Eva over, commanding her subordinate to suck off every last drop.

“Mmmf,” Eva moaned with my semi rigid cock in her mouth. “It’s salty… but good!”

It was hard again before I knew it, and Brynhyld helped the more petite warrior onto me.

“Ooh, it’s so big… will it… will it fit?” she gasped, a blush creeping over her.

“It will. Take a deep breath…” Brynhyld soothed, spreading Eva’s pussy open with one hand and helping guide my cock in with the other. “You are wet, Eva. Soaking… it will help. You must have been turned on watching us, yes?”

“Very,” Eva said in a low throaty growl. I had never heard her sound like that before.

I grasped at her slender hips, waiting for the signal from Brynhyld but not wanting to hurt Eva. I was eager but aware that this was likely her first time.

Eva slowly slid down my shaft with Brynhyld’s help, her whole body quivering. Her bright eyes narrowed, and she bit her lip. Her hands splayed out across my chest. But this demure and slow pace lasted only a short time. She began to speed up with Brynhyld’s instruction, riding me faster and faster. Her whole body quivered and trembled… taking more and more of me into her impossibly tight pussy.

“Oh god, Eva… it’s…”

“It's good, master Daniel! I want it…all of it. I want your cum!”

Again the wave crested quickly, first for her and then for me. This time Eva collapsed atop me, spasming as if her whole body wanted to milk each and every drop.

I wrapped my arms around her, holding her shivering body close. I heard footsteps and saw a smirking naked Brynhyld towering above us, for a moment I had forgotten her presence.

“You know we are just getting started, right?” she asked.

We had a long session and an even longer rest afterwards.

Eva was formally introduced as a firebound and the codex notified me of the fact. The harem itself didn’t level up but Eva and I did get our two shared abilities. The passive Twin Flames bonus that all my harem members gave me but also a unique one we had yet to explore: Hurricane. It seemed powerful.

Eva was excited to try it out as soon as we could. That and… other things. It seemed Brynhyld and I had awakened a sexual beast. But in the morning we had time for neither of those things. We had to face the reality of our situation now and put such pleasure aside.

The first thing I did was get up early and walk the perimeter of the village, sorting out my thoughts. The next was to check on Anna.

Her condition was the same as it had been the day before when we woke up that morning. This was both good and bad, for it meant that she was not worsening but also that any healing methods we had at our disposal were insufficient.

It was Anna that helped me make my final decision, something I knew needed to be done. A plan that must be put in place that would test all of us to our limits.

I broached it to the girls over the morning breakfast, once we were all together and seated.

“We can no longer delay what must be done,” I began. “I awoke early this morning and thought through all the scenarios. I have not always been the best tactician, I have led with my heart and not always my head. But this is different. I know there is no room for mistakes now, so listen well and if I have missed anything please tell me. Okay, so, Olivia, I need you and Brynhyld to go north. Take care of Anna and let the King know what has happened. We need him to be ready, it is time for us to strike a final blow and retake Centralis. We will need his forces and support.”

I looked at the Valkyries, they nodded their approval of the plan. Olivia was biting her lip. I met her gaze, and she finally bowed her head in approval as well. I knew it was tough for her. She’d already been apart from me once for a long time, and I was asking her to do so again…. But I needed someone with her healing abilities to take care of Anna on the journey.

“Saya and Azrael, I need you to go east.”

“East?” Azrael exclaimed. “Why?”

Saya just set her face in a grim line, clenching and unclenching her fists. I figured she already knew, but she said nothing. This would be a hard task for her, perhaps the hardest of anyones.

“The Eastern Kingdom is perhaps the most important place for us to reach now, and I need you two on this. Azrael, we found you in the borderlands of the east, and Saya, it is your former home. I know I am asking you both to go back and confront something that is difficult for you, but it is of paramount importance. East is the direction the dark elves have fled. If I’m correct, you will soon find that the humans of these villages have headed in that direction as well.”

“The humans?” Azrael asked, baffled. “But I do not understand.”

“Defectors,” Saya said darkly. “Defectors to the dark cause. And it will be our job to see how far the rot goes in the east, if it is completely lost. That is your task for us, isn’t it?”

I stared into those powerful green eyes. Saya wasn’t saying no, but she wasn’t happy either.

“Yes, that is it in a nutshell. And as for me, I will go to Centralis.”

“Alone?” Saya asked.

I looked at Eva who had not yet spoken but was staring at me intently. She must have realized I did not call out her name yet or give her a role.

“I can do it alone,” I replied evenly. “But I had something else in mind. Eva, I want to give you a choice. You can go north with Brynhyld and Olivia, or you can come with me.”

I saw Brynhyld’s eyes widen, but Eva only smiled.

“Yes. I will do that. I can entrust my sister to Olivia and Brynhyld, but for my new master… I want my blade to be at his side.”

“New master?” Azrael said with a smirk.

“So that’s what I heard last night,” Saya teased, breaking the tension.

The girls broke into chatter and I held up my hands. “Yes, Eva is now one of my Firebound. Let’s hold the discussion for a moment. Eva, are you sure?”

She nodded. “Yes, I’m sure. About being his firebound, and about following him anywhere.”

Eva took a moment to give her fellow Valkyrie a hug.

“It is okay,” Anna said. “I understand. Daniel is an honorable man, and he saved me… twice. I think this is the right choice.”

I smiled, proud of them both.

“Now I know some of you would want to come with me as well, but I need to stay stealthy and small in number. I’ve run the scenarios, and I believe this is best. Now, who’s with me?”

There was a chorus of agreement around. After all this time together, I knew they trusted my judgment, although none of our tasks would be easy.

“Then it’s settled. We leave as soon as we can break camp,” I said.

The girls were ready for their missions. And I believed in them. I had hope that it would be enough, though I had no illusions about how easy it would be.

As the girls got up and got to the task of packing I sat for a moment longer. I reached into the pocket of my slacks and felt for the stone that I had found in the rubble. I had hope yet, that there was a meaning to this. I hoped that Elias was okay and we had another edge… but for now I could not trust hunches.

I had to go and fight for us myself. If I found Elias on the way, good. If I was alone, I could handle that. Only I wouldn’t be alone. I had Eva, and even far away, I knew all my firebound would be fighting for me as well.

Together, we could win against this scourge upon the land.

Check This Out!

Thank you for reading!

If you enjoyed this book, please leave a review.

Reviews are so important to authors.

Follow Marcus Sloss on Amazon here and Turner Tellborn here.

More from Marcus Sloss:

Join the Royal Guard Publishing Discord to participate in tons of giveaways, extra content, and chat with all our authors and narrators.

Follow Marcus Sloss on Amazon here and Turner Tellborn here.

Check out Dinosaur Warlord and Minotaur’s Maze of Monster Girls.

For more Harem Lit / LitRPG Adventures:

www.royalguardpublishing.com

https://www.facebook.com/RoyalGuard2020

https://www.facebook.com/marcus.sloss.524

https://www.facebook.com/groups/dukesofharem

https://www.facebook.com/groups/haremlitbooks

https://www.reddit.com/r/haremfantasynovels/

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPG.books

https://www.facebook.com/groups/litrpgforum

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGReleases

https://www.reddit.com/r/litrpg/

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGsociety

https://www.facebook.com/groups/HaremGamelit

About the Author

Turner Tellborn is an author, traveler and pizza enthusiast. Most days he can be found chained to his keyboard, slaving away at his latest haremlit release. If, for some reason, he has broken free, you might find him wandering the streets in search of coffee or stray cats. Approach him with caution, he is considered unarmed but ornery.

Table of Contents

Title Page

Copyright

Contents

Lord Of The Dragon Riders

1. The Good Book

2. The Egg

3. Growing Pains

4. Hunted

5. Proof

6. The Academy

7. Making Enemies

8. Classes

9. Bonding

10. Dragonflight

11. To The Victor

12. History

13. Fangirl

14. Celebrity

15. Last Day

16. Announcement

17. Escape

18. Pampering

19. The Mission

20. Savior

21. Stormclouds

22. At Long Last, But Not Lasting Long

23. A Council Is Called

24. Centralis, City Of Dreams

25. Classes Resume

26. All Too Familiar

27. Super Freak

28. Three’s Company

29. Unleashed

30. The Test

31. Judgment Day

32. Full Sendoff

33. Nightcrawlers

34. Taking Action

35. Gold

36. Storm

37. Close Quarters

38. Yes, King

39. Feast

40. Happy Ending

41. The Crash

42. The Awakening

43. Winning

Afterword

Lord Of The Dragon Riders 2

1. Forbidden Fruit

2. Appetite

3. Unleashed

4. Battle

5. Waiting

6. Arrival

7. Dinner

8. Reunion

9. The Morning After

10. What You Got

11. Finally, Some Recognition

12. Departures

13. Has Been Planted

14. Disarming / Kingdom Come

15. Received

16. King

17. She’s So High

18. Finally Firebound

19. The Games Begin

20. Joust, Joust, Let It All Out!

21. Ride Of The Valkyrie

22. Cleanup On Aisle Everywhere

23. The Cure

24. Aftermath

25. Prize

26. After

Lord Of The Dragon Riders 3

1. Dark One

2. Cleansing

3. Making Waves

4. Wilson?

5. Skinny Dippers

6. Out Of Our Depth

7. Illuminating

8. Preparation

9. Foursome

10. Beast With One Back

11. Time’s Up, Over, Pow

12. Eggcellent Reunion

13. Surface

14. Shore

15. Stormbreaker

16. Last Hurrah

17. Serpentza

18. Otherside

19. A New Day

20. Entering The World

21. Dry Land

22. Total Recon

23. Sorceress

24. Forest

25. Decompression

Check This Out!

About the Author